Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~Prologue~

"Alright. Truth or dare?"

Nothing but candlelight filled the dark room of Suguru Geto's dorm. The second year students of Jujutsu Tech all remained gathered around the floor as if they were summoning every spirit the underworld contained...

But, tonight, the only thing devious around here was Satoru Gojo's usual weekend antics, looking at his classmates with a mischievous glimmer. He always loved a good game.

"Heh, this is easy." The white haired boy leaned back on his hands with a chuckle, looking at is classmate, Emi, over the dark shades of his glasses. "I already know what she's gonna pick."

She was the moon and stars, Emi Hasegawa. Or, at least, she was Satoru's moon and stars. Not in the romantic sense, or that's what he'd tell you. Nahhh, no way. He wasn't into pesky, little weaklings like her. Blegh!

The weak were soooo high maintenance, and having to protect people like her just wasted his time. She just had an interesting look to her, and the two had history—once again, not in the romantic sense. Just, you knowww, history. And, for someone like Satoru, he can't say that for many people in his life.

Emi's mismatched eyes met his with a spark of their own. It's funny, she didn't care that he was one of the strongest, or the honored one, or whatever it was that everyone yapped at him all day long. Hell, she actually seemed to respect him less for it somehow, and ohhhh, it pushed the dusty buttons in Satoru's chest. Man, it really did. And she always flipped her midnight colored hair off her shoulder like that, flashing a smile brighter than the milky clouds as if she knew a secret he didn't.

"Oh yeah? And what am I gonna pick, Satoru?" She mocked him, feeding the flames he loved so much.

She was weak, but somehow, she kept him on his toes. He didn't really know how that worked, and he didn't care. Because she was Emi. She was a second year like him, but barely good enough to even be here. It wasn't even her choice to be here, and if she had it her way, she'd probably be doing something boring like the normies do—like accounting, or whatever. Yikes, can you imagine? It's basically criminal.

But, no he was her mentor, and he has been for the last year. It gave them plenty of time to get to know each other, and if Satoru had to say something about it, he'd say she's boring.

Shoko had lost interest in the truth or dare game—not that she ever really had it in the first place, more focused on lighting a cigarette that had Suguru groaning as he got up to open the window to his dorm room.

A sweaty, stressed Utahime acted as a poor chaperone, sitting in the corner with an impatient tap of her foot. She wouldn't allow the girls to be alone with the boys in a room this late at night. It's not that she didn't trust Gojo and Geto—well, actually it was—and it was more Gojo than Geto that she didn't trust...

Satoru took a heavy drink from his soda can, keeping his competitive eyes on Emi as the two remained sitting across from each other on the floor. The aura of high school was in the air, and Satoru was in no hurry to speed up these precious moments. Even living in the present time began to feel nostalgic, for he dreaded the day their warm summer would finally turn cold.

The more his chest swelled like a balloon, the more he picked his mentee, Emi, apart, trying to slow whatever rise continued in his body. Like....like how he trains her to the bone everyday and she still doesn't have any muscles on her. Yeah. Yeah, that's so crazy, right?

Like, if it weren't for him, she'd be dead already from how many times she's gotten herself into sticky situations with curses. And she doesn't even thank him for that, fyi!

"Well, you're too much of a scaredy cat to pick dare." Satoru egged her on, but he knew that wasn't true.

Because even if Emi was weak—or, weaker than him—she was never scared. Even being in the mouth of that special grade the other night didn't have her begging or crying. And Satoru wouldn't be lying if he said he waited an extra, like, three....ehhh, maybe ten seconds before saving her to see if she would cry.

Hah!—ahem, look, look, it's totally not funny, and he wasn't gonna actually let her die, alright?! He just wanted to scare her a little, you know? See when she tapped out and begged for him...for his help and all.

But, she didn't, and she never does. It had Satoru wondering if she even had a breaking point, and if she did, he really wanted to see it. Does that make him an asshole? Maybe, but so what? You can afford to be an asshole when you're him.

"I'm sorry, were you not here for the Yaga prank call I just did five minutes ago? Utahime, you certainly have a wicked bone in your body for suggesting that one. Who knew." Emi rolled her heterochromatic eyes, glancing over at the second grade sorcerer in the corner.

"Ah, so what?" Satoru waved off. "That's just easy stuff. I mean, Utahime picked it, so obviously it's boring."

"Boring??" The second grade sorcerer gawked, rising from her chair in a heated fury. "Have some respect, Gojo!! I was trying to pick something safe and not dangerous because you-"

"Yeah, like we haven't even gotten to the fun stuff. My stuff." Satoru tuned out Utahime's nagging, turning to his best friend when he plopped down next to him again. "Tell her, Suguru. Right? Righttt?"

Suguru gave Satoru a deadpan look as the white haired menace rested his head atop his shoulder with that typical 'Gojo' grin. He shook his head and puffed a breath of amusement past his nostrils, jerking his shoulder to propel Satoru's head back up.

"Why are you always trying to make Emi explode?" The brown-haired voice of reason spoke in his ear, causing Satoru to chuckle like a child.

Like he said, he always did love game night.

"Mmmm, 'cause it's fun!" He snickered, turning back to his mentee a little more eagerly. "So, what do ya say, Emi. Brave enough to take on my dare, or what? I don't think you are."

The mysterious girl barely contemplated for a second before she swiped Satoru's drink out of his hand, maintaining eye contact as she drank the rest of his soda boldly. See? This is what he's talking about. Right here.

She's so...Emi. She doesn't take his shit. They're equals, even if her strength doesn't compare. Because that's how she sees them, and it doesn't leave room for Satoru to think any other way about it. Suguru's the only other person who ever treated him like that. And Suguru was his best friend because of that.

Satoru let out a breathy laugh as Emi crinkled his empty drink can and lightly tossed it back at his chest, causing him to bite down on his lip as she said...

"Do your worst."

Oh ho, his 'worst.' She couldn't handle his worst. Heh.

The next words came from his mouth without a thought. Maybe it's because a certain conversation he had earlier that day with a certain someone still remained embedded in his head. Maybe it's because the candlelights were hitting Emi's face in all the right places. Maybe it's because that swell in his chest hasn't stopped rising like this for over an entire year, muddling his brain and taking over when he blurted out something he never thought he would...

"Alright. I dare you to kiss me." He said.

Satoru being Satoru, you'd never know he didn't mean to say it as his cocky face remained stagnant on his features. He only blinked a few extra times when he caught Suguru's eyes glowering at him in his peripheral vision. But, he couldn't find it in himself to care, not when he couldn't read Emi's unbothered face.

Part of him wanted her to blush and fluster, but she's never been a ditz—and the other part of him has never been interested in ditzes—or, really, most people—so he's glad for it. His heart practically stalled as her poker face and three seconds of silence felt more like hours. He let out a trapped breath he didn't know had gotten stuck when she broke out into a laugh.

"Uhhh, barf." The girl retorted playfully, shooting Satoru a cheeky smirk. "You can't be serious."

If Satoru had a dime for every time someone reacted like that when he asked them for a kiss—well—he'd be broke as shit because literally no one does that! Have you seen him?

'Oh, Emi. Emi, Emi, Emiii. Why do ya do me like that...' He mused to himself almost longingly, but then again that's probably not a word one uses to describe a friend, right?

"Heh, please. 'Barf,'" Satoru pretended to throw up mockingly. "You're a liar. Everyone else wants to. Really, I'd just be doing you a service, putting you at the front of the line. Isn't that generous?" He winked.

"Don't let him force you into anything, Emi." Suguru butted in, subtly nudging Satoru's shoulder with his own. "It's just a game and he's being stupid-"

"A game?! Hah! Says the guy who almost ripped my head off on the basketball court yesterday after I scored a three pointer!" Satoru cackled a little too loud, lugging a heavy arm around his best friend. "C'mon, Sugu-buddy, what happened to that all-American competitive spirit of yours, huh?"

The two exchanged an unreadable look that made the air thick with a tension Emi didn't understand before Satoru was the one to break it first, ignoring whatever silent words his best friend was trying to scold him with as he turned back to the girls.

"Well? Gonna back out? Or what?" He asked.

"So desperate." Emi huffed in light exasperation, stalling in a way that had Satoru curious. "If you wanna date me, you hoe, all you have to do is say so."

"Date,' she says. How innocent. How adorable are you that you think kissing is the gateway to marriage." He wiped his eyes with a condescending sigh of satisfaction. "I'm sorry—should I propose before I hold the door open for you, too? Or-"

His words were cut off as his collar was suddenly gripped and he was pushed forward into the middle of the little makeshift circle the three of them had made on the floor. He stumbled a bit on his hands until he was face to face with Emi. She smelled like warm lavender, and suddenly he wished he didn't need to wear his glasses to make the details of the world quiet down, for seeing her up close with a naked eye seemed so much more desirable.

Utahime gasped and began to protest in the background, but it was just white noise to Satoru—even more than usual as he looked down at Emi. His mentee, the weak second year who was so utterly boring.

"Don't lie. You're not enough of a gentleman to hold a door open." Her voice simmered low and sure, acting as if she was the honored one and he was just....just....

Human.

He hummed musingly, flashing a toothy grin as the tips of their noses brushed together. "Heh. Always did see right through me, Em-i." He enunciated her name the way he always did, feeling his mouth starting to wet as her lips came closer. "Now go on. Give it your best shot—if you think you can handle it."

He was wanted by everyone, but suddenly his six eyes narrowed down into this one single moment as she closed the distance, pulling him in by his collar and pressing their lips together surely. It wasn't Satoru's first kiss, but his lips stalled anyways, surprised she actually did it.

He was expecting a quick peck because there wasn't any reason to give anything else. But when her lips lingered against his own, Satoru's eyes barely creaked open, looking at her through the concealment of his glasses because he was curious.

Her eyes were still closed and their distance remained the same. Her dewy breath puffed from her nostrils and tickled his own. It fogged up his glasses—and, god, her mouth was so fucking soft. She was human, but for a second, he didn't actually believe it.

Without thinking, he slid a hand to the back of her neck and kissed her again, more firm than she'd done to him. More intimate and less 'Gojo.' And once again, she reciprocated, and Satoru's veins were going to burst. Because right now, he was sixteen—just sixteen years old and in high school like one of those normies he finds so annoying.

He was greedy, and selfish, and he took more as his best friend glared daggers into the back of his head, with Satoru nudging Emi's top lip with his own.

He mentored her through the kiss just like he did with everything else, parting his mouth against her own and smirking a bit when she followed his lead. Then he anchored his hand more securely on the back of her neck and kissed her for a third time, less about the dare now and more about figuring out her taste, gliding his tongue out of his mouth until it brushed the roof of her own, swallowing her soft gasp of surprise before anyone else could hear it.

They'd shared chopsticks, and straws, and other things, but Satoru hadn't ever tasted her like this. Hints of lemon and lime from the soda they shared danced inside his mouth. God, her tongue was so hot as it circled his own in a way that showed her inexperience.

But, hey, she wasn't a chicken, trying to keep up with Satoru like she always does, and he encouraged her for it. Yeah, he encouraged her alright, gliding his thumb along the nape of her neck and accidentally letting a human breath of his own puff into her mouth, going in for another kiss because he wouldn't be able to think straight if he didn't.

Just when his empty hands were itching for more, the searing soft warmth on his mouth vanished, leaving his lips parted and lost as cold air replaced them. His lungs exhaled the air that he stole from her own, feeling a velvety sweetness that didn't belong to him leave his body when it happened.

His eyes opened and suddenly he was back in Suguru's dorm, only settling back into his place next to his best friend when Emi's hand lightly pushed him there.

The air held counteracting vibes between the dark silence of his best friend, and the bedroom eyes of Emi, pulling Satoru in two different directions as he tried to gather himself.

"Well?" Emi mocked him, wiping her lips and giggling as Utahime fainted to the floor.

But, Satoru didn't wipe his lips. Instead, he licked them, gliding his tongue along the bottom seam with vacant, luminescent eyes. He felt the gaze of Suguru searing into him, and the growing pit in his stomach knew what he'd done, but didn't want to admit why he'd done it.

What could he say? He's always been that guy, you know. More interested in beating everyone at their own game than being nice. More interested in satisfying his own ego at the expense of others. But, right now, his flawed selfishness couldn't find the empathy to care.

His brain was muddled, and it was only then that his immaturity shone through. Yes, it was Satoru who was everyone's dream. But, only until they finally woke up.

Because once they woke up and reality knocked them off that hill of isolation Satoru sat on above everyone else, it was always Suguru who was better at this stuff. Because Suguru was more approachable. Suguru was less intimidating and more attainable. Suguru was his equal, but almost better. Because he had substance and knows what it's like to experience the world. He didn't grow up on this untouchable, lonely pedestal like Satoru did.

But, not right now. Because Emi kissed him and she didn't give a fuck. Satoru's eyes told him that she already moved on. He was just a little piece of nothing to her, and it wasn't in a bad way. Nah, for some reason it actually felt good...

It...it felt....good.

And he couldn't say any of that. Because he was Satoru Gojo and she was Emi. Just Emi. His weak, little mentee who was sooo boring. He wasn't good at this stuff, and he didn't really care to be. He didn't need to be. Not when he's so good at everything else. Right?

His clouded eyes blinked back to the present time, thankful his dark shades concealed whatever look he was unintentionally sporting. His gaze fluttered back at Emi to see she was looking at him expectantly, causing him to clear his throat and teasingly stroke his chin.

"Hmph. On a scale of Utahime to ten, I'd give it, like, a three." He downplayed the moment, trying to smooth over the crack that threatened to break his voice.

He studied Emi closely to see what her reaction would be to his insult. He was a button pusher by trade, but knew her well enough to know she wouldn't pull an Utahime and buzz at him like a hornet.

But, is it bad that part of him kind of wanted that? Maybe he was just looking for something. Any type of reaction to the kiss. Something that would fluff up Satoru's ego into the highest heavens, because oh, he really needed that.

Not that her opinion mattered anyways. She's Emi, remember? Just Emi.

Her reaction came soon enough and it intrigued Satoru from how quick it was, watching Emi wave him off without a care. "Coming from the man who I caught tonguing a thirty year old last week behind the school gym. I don't think your standards are reliable." She mused, slowly rising up to standing.

Suguru had gone quiet after the encounter, and still, Satoru selfishly ignored what he knew, throwing his head back when Emi lightly tugged his hair on her way to the bathroom. He looked at her upside down, eyeing the way her school stockings hugged the meat of her upper thighs. Ah, sneaky girl. Fighting the dead everyday certainly left a little leniency for uniform protocol, he supposed. If her skirt went any higher, Satoru was positive he might see something else.

"Just say you're jealous and confess to me, Em-i." He enunciated the rhyme of her name one last time, flashing his white teeth with a mischievous grin as she tossed Suguru's sleeping pillow at his face.

Emi snorted at Shoko who nodded as she puffed her cigarette smoke out of Suguru's cracked window. "Sorry-not-sorry, Satoru. But, unlike 'everyone else,' as you say, you're not my type." The mysterious girl said, disappearing into the bathroom and closing the door before he could say another word.

Emi didn't allow herself to breathe until she heard Satoru and Suguru continuing the game, huffing heavily past her lips before grazing them with her fingers.

Satoru Gojo was her first kiss.

And if she had the ability to see into the future and know everything that would happen because of it, Emi would have taken it back in an instant.

*

Next Chapter Title: The Year 2008.

Chapter Text

~ Two Years Later ~

The heavens cried loudly as a first and second grade sorcerer approached an abandoned building on the dilapidated side of town.

Satoru always came prepared with an umbrella for these types of downpours. Not that he minded a little rain. It's just....well, him and Emi always did this thing, you know—with the umbrella. Yeah, she loved to twist the handle and send the water droplets ricocheting off the top, spraying their heads and making them giggle, and...

Not that it matters anymore. She stopped accepting his umbrellas a long time ago.

Still, it didn't stop him from trying for old time's sake as he opened the clear plastic cover, putting it over his mentee's head for no more than a second before she immediately walked out from under it.

Oof, yikes. Fresh wounds have a hard time healing, he supposed. He pretended to lack empathy and not understand what that felt like. Though, the nightmares that keep him up at night after that day always called his bluff.

He watched Emi in silence through the shade of his glasses. The concealment was just one more wall that kept him separated from the world. One more thing to remind him that he was Satoru Gojo, and he needed to be stronger.

His best friend would rather be in the rain than stand next to him. Not that Satoru could blame her after everything that happened. It's only natural to hate the person who ruined your entire life.

Gone were the high school days where a truth or dare kiss was the biggest thing to get their hearts pounding. Satoru would be lying if he said he didn't reminisce on that feeling of innocence and freedom every single day...

Ah. But, his coping skills were shit, and he immediately reprimanded himself for such trivial thoughts. C'mon, Satoru—harping and dwelling over forgotten memories wasn't ever your style. You weren't made to exist for that.

Nah. You're more machine than human. Act like it.

"So..." He cleared away his heavy set thoughts, closing the umbrella with defeat and letting the weight of the rain actually touch him. "Quiz time, mentee. What is it you think we're gonna see in there, huh? Scary monsters?" His voice crept with tease.

Selfishly, his words were just another form of reminiscence. It brought him back to two years ago when Emi still needed him. When they were still friends, though Satoru never saw her that way until it was too late. When he'd take her to fight curses, and give her these little quizzes before sending her off—always tailing right behind her to take out the curses she couldn't. Sometimes, he'd even let her believe she did all the work—just so he could have a little laugh is all.

He taught her well and knew she didn't need his help any longer. Hell, he didn't really even do pair missions like this anymore, usually shouldering all his own conquests alone now. Deep down, he just wanted to hear her voice and finally see her eyes again.

It's no fun being shunned, and even if she needed 'time,' as she said, Satoru was selfish. He knew 'time' was just another word for goodbye in these circumstances, and he couldn't accept that.

Not after all of it...

His veins froze when he finally heard her voice, disappointing him with such frigid emptiness. "One first grade and a few grade twos is my guess. The cursed energy is too strong in this area to be something small." She said, causing him to force a careless smile on his face and nudge her shoulder.

"Eh. Maybe you'd be correct. But, who would really know, right?" His six eyes glimmered a bit cheekily, trying to gain back the vibe he once had with one of his best friends—well, 'former best friend,' according to her.

He longed to see those heterochromatic eyes that used to flicker with life, but she gave him nothing, keeping her dulled gaze ahead to the abandoned building. It made him feel back on that hill again, that hill of dreaded isolation he hated so much. He'd spent two years climbing down the hill, or maybe his friends had just climbed up. Regardless, he didn't want to go back up there by himself, not after getting a taste of company for the first time since he'd been born.

His artificial grin began to drop from the weight of the rain, knowing there was no reason to keep up the act. Emi knew him, and he knew her. He didn't need to be 'Gojo' right now, and he didn't want to.

"Emi." His voice came out numb and neutral.

And even if she swallowed a little harder than usual, her look remained unchanging and empty, causing Satoru to look down at the wet pavement.

"Hey. Not saying you're wrong to hate me, you know." Only a few rare people had heard that touch of grief in his voice. "I hate me, too, okay..."

Her jaw tensed, and if she looked at the abandoned building any harder, she might burn a hole in it with her cutthroat glare. "I'm so glad I have your permission to think you're a dick." She choked out raspily, clearly still utterly devastated from a few months ago. "Wouldn't want to go against Gojo's godly orders-"

'Gojo.' It's his name. It's how the world sees him. But, agh, coming from her mouth, it fucking hurt.

He wasn't 'Gojo' to her. He wasn't ever 'Gojo' to her.

"Jesus, it's not my permission, Em-i." He enunciated her name like he always did. "I'm just saying-"

"How about you don't say anything at all." She cut in, too angry to blink as the pouring rain dripped into her eyes. "I can hardly stomach the sight of you after what you did—much less, have to hear your voice."

Satoru only registered his own jaw clenching when he tasted blood on his tongue. He had a habit of making himself bleed and bruise without intent. Sometimes his strength was even too much for him, and yet, he's still not strong enough. Funny how that works, isn't it?

The cold storm began to make his clothes soggy, but he didn't care as he brushed past Emi with a million thoughts, but zero words. Because there was nothing he could say. He deserved the smoke from her, and there are some bouts of accountability that even the honored one can't escape.

He exhaled a heavy breath that fogged into the icy air, gripping the wet handle of the door to the abandoned building before slowly creaking it open.

"Alright then. Ladies first." He tried to mask the tension behind his usual lackadaisical smile, gesturing over-dramatically for his mentee to enter the building.

Finally, Emi's eyes met his own, but they looked more like a stranger's now—or, perhaps, even an enemy's, keeping her arms crossed as she resentfully walked forward. "Holding a door open doesn't make you a gentleman." She grumbled, causing Satoru to snort.

"Yeah. So I've been told a few times." He eyed her a bit sassily, matching her stubbornness with his own. "Now go on."

She always hated being told what to do, and Satoru loved to give her orders.

His lopsided smirk only grew as she knew she had no choice, knocking into his shoulder as she entered the abandoned building begrudgingly. He couldn't help but exhale with hints of nostalgic humor and exhaustion as he followed after her.

From the moment he met her, Emi has always been a spit fire. One of the few people on this entire planet who will tell him how it is, and make him actually believe it.

Wet condensation dripped from the crumbling ceilings once the two were inside, with Satoru following close behind his mentee. Truth be told, he only brought her along for company—more to talk things out, which clearly deemed to be a fail. He was certain that whatever curses lied in the shadows were ones he could defeat. Eh, he could defeat them all, you know. He could defeat any single monster in this world, but one...

His own demons.

Yes, Satoru Gojo was the strongest. And, never in this moment had he hated himself more for it.

- two years earlier (2006) -

Satoru's fluorescent eyes glowered in blank disbelief as the words of his best friend rang through the empty classroom two times over, dropping his rice cake onto the ground with a splat.

Suguru Geto chuckled at his usual theatrics, glancing around to ensure they were truly alone for lunch today. "Ah. Come on, Satoru. Is it really that surprising?" He rubbed the back of his neck, gentle eyes crinkling with that usual comfort the white haired boy found solace in.

He almost looked embarrassed about what he'd just admitted, and Satoru didn't see how such a thing was possible. Not when he was Suguru Geto. Not when he was one of the strongest there ever was. He'd never seen this side of his best friend, and the blue eyed boy had been rendered speechless. All the words in his brain unraveled out of his ears like ribbons, replaying what Suguru said just now—again..and again....and again....

"I've decided to ask Emi out, Satoru."

Out? Huh? He's gonna ask her out? Where is out? Out back to kick her ass for making Satoru get up before the sun this morning to train? Out of Jujutsu Tech for being so embarrassingly behind him and Suguru, and almost Shoko?

"Out..." He repeated out loud, blinking a few times to try and absorb the word. "Out..."

Suguru smiled at his friend's cluelessness, tossing his water bottle up in the air a few times. "Wow. You really didn't notice, huh? You didn't know I had feelings for Emi? Shoko wasn't surprised when I told her, you know."

Satoru's brows crinkled at the small, disguised jab. It wasn't the first time Suguru called him out for not paying attention. He knew it was something that kinda got on his nerves after awhile, but hey, Satoru makes up for it in other ways. Like gracing everyone with his presence. So, yeah, sometimes he missed a thing or two, but he didn't realize he missed the mark on something so big. He would have paid attention to this. Had he known, yeah he definitely woulda'...

Silence consumed the two second years, both of them more interested in watching the way the sun filtered in through the open windows. Suguru remained sitting against the wall, shifting a bit once the clock ticked one too many times without a word from his best friend.

"Say something." He murmured patiently, eyeing Satoru with hidden curiosity. "It's unusual for you to be so silent. Are you....not okay with this?"

Satoru's heart immediately jumped in alarm. It felt like Suguru was calling him out on something, even though there was nothing to say.

"H-Huh?" The white haired boy stumbled almost humorously, quirking a sassy brow at his best friend. "Why wouldn't I be?"

Suguru didn't laugh with him this time, letting his head fall back against the wall with a few silent thoughts behind his eyes. "I don't know. That's for you to explain. She's your mentee, and I know you guys spend every waking minute together. I didn't know if....maybe...you..."

The back of Satoru's neck prickled with a cold sweat. Even if his entire existence was under the microscope by everyone else, it was different when it was his best friend. Because now it mattered to him, especially when it was this.

This conversation was so pathetically human, and he wasn't good at this stuff because he'd never experienced it before. He wasn't even fully sure he had the grasp of what was happening, something so simple that normies probably talk about on a daily basis.

But, no, Satoru wasn't a normie. He possessed the limitless and six eyes, but this was his biggest challenge at the height of his sixteen year old life. Trying to grasp the concept of these weird high school norms of 'crushes' and 'asking people out.'

If the Gojo clan could see him right now, whoooo, they'd be furious that this is what he's learning in school. Heh, and a big part of him loved that, even if this conversation with Suguru was gradually freaking him the hell out.

Satoru remained sitting backwards in his chair, straddling the seat and resting his arms on the top. "Heh. What? You think I like her?" He eyed his best friend over his dark shades, voice light, yet also daring him to say yes.

But, Suguru wasn't afraid of him. They were equals here, and Satoru saw it in him especially right now. He saw it in the way those eyes stared straight into his blue ones, looking past his soul and daring him to be human. "It's not impossible to believe based on how you act around her. You spend even more time with her than you do with me."

The collar of Satoru's school jacket began to feel tight as he laughed a bit too quickly. "Hah! Huhhh?! Ah, Suguru!" He hunched over the chair, yet his friend didn't find the joke. "Swallowing too many curses made your brain rot, or what? I'm only around her cause I have to be! Nah. It's Emi, man. No way. She's sooo boring. Almost more boring than a normie."

Suguru's eyes remained locked on the window as he took in Satoru's strained laugh, keeping his sunlit eyes stoic and unreadable. There was a lot more that lied underneath that overcompensating laugh, and Suguru knew his best friend better than anyone—well, almost anyone. But, it was always about stubborn Satoru, and when it came to this, he didn't want it to be.

So, instead, he crunched up his empty water bottle, making Satoru flinched a bit at being brought back to the present time from wherever he'd gone in his mind. "Cool. I'm gonna ask her out tonight then. After game night at the dorm. Maybe a few rounds of truth or dare will give me the courage." Suguru mused softly, tossing his water bottle like a basketball towards the recycle bin.

Satoru hid his heavy swallow behind a stiff nod as Suguru made the basket, thankful the dark shades he wore concealed the blank stare in his eyes...

But, they couldn't mask his intentions forever—whatever these intentions were; still highly unknown to Satoru himself as he sat in Suguru's dorm room later that night. After the truth or dare game with Emi, Shoko, and Utahime had concluded. He felt like a kid in detention with the look his best friend was giving him right now, and he sighed like he knew he'd been caught.

He hated himself.

He could hardly stomach the sight of his best friend like this, but hey, that still didn't stop him from doing what he did tonight. From fucking him over and messing up.

"What were you thinking?" Suguru broke the thick silence, causing the Gojo boy to try and feign cluelessness.

"Huh? About what-"

"Satoru."

Ah. Suguru only said his name like that when he was in trouble...

But, that's the thing. Satoru didn't know what he was thinking when he made that dare on Emi to kiss him tonight. It wasn't the first time he'd played the game, and definitely wasn't the first time he kissed someone on a whim. But, it was the first time he had a clear intention, even if he wasn't sure what that intention was.

His competitive side came out, along with another side of his adolescent self he wasn't really familiar with. It almost felt like he was trying to show off. Like he was trying to gloat about something, or take something away. From his best friend of all people.

"Heh, ohhh c'mon. I dunno why you're getting all high strung about it. It was just a game." Satoru puffed a careless breath past his lips, feeling his thoughts creeping up on him.

It was just a game, but Emi's taste still lingered on his lips. It was just a game, but his mind has been somewhere else ever since her breath left his lungs. His feet itched to move, to leave and go towards the girls' dorms even though it was three in the morning. He looked forward to waking up before the crack of dawn in one hour because she'd be there.

Her mouth was soft as fuck, and shit, Satoru regretted not biting her bottom lip when they kissed. He shoulda' done that. Because now he doesn't know what sound she makes when he does it. Now he doesn't get to feel the plump pout of her mouth between his teeth as he sinks them into her...

But, yeah, it was just a game.

"I told you." Suguru reprimanded with a sigh. "Today at lunch, I said I liked her. I told you I was planning to ask her out tonight-"

The buzzing in Satoru's veins festered like a hive. Suddenly, he didn't want to hear anymore, even though he knew full well that what happened tonight was his own fault. "Yeah, well I dunno why you even like her anyways." He cut in a little more strongly. "She's boring. She's weak. I'm doing you a favor, Suguru. We're the strongest, and you could have anyone. You can do better-"

"That's not for you to decide. I don't want just anyone. To me, there is no 'better' when it comes to her. Do you understand?" He stated firmly.

Agh. Satoru understood. Yeah, he understood, alright—he understood that there was no better when it came to Emi—not in the romantic sense, but just...the Emi sense. He doesn't have many friends in his life, but if he had to pick someone, it would be her every time.

If he had to save someone, it would also be her every time, and god, if he had to keep giving his beloved sponge cakes to someone every day at lunch, it would be Emi because she loves them even more than he does, and Satoru can always just get more tomorrow.

But, Suguru was also his best friend, and Satoru knows he fucked up tonight. He didn't know what came over him earlier during the game, and now, he still didn't. Hearing Suguru confess his affection for Emi sparked something inside himself he'd never experienced, and he didn't care to experience it again.

Because this was Suguru, and the white haired boy didn't want to stand in the way. He didn't want to prevent Emi from getting her sponge cakes somewhere else—from someone else, if you catch his drift. If that's her thing? Whatever...

"Do you really like her that much?" Satoru's voice was quieter than he meant it, lying back on Suguru's pillow with tired eyes.

"Yes." His best friend huffed bluntly, voice still holding resentment. "And you had to ruin it. Because you're selfish. You're always selfish."

Satoru sighed heavily at his friend's constant groveling. It was late—or, early actually, and they always tend to fight harder when they're tired. While he's never one to shy away from a chance to run his mouth and bask in rebellion, suddenly he's not really feeling it tonight.

He let out a small 'huuup' as he forced his lethargic frame up to sitting, his face felt swollen with fatigue and his white hair was a mess as he stood up wordlessly.

Suguru remained leaning against the wall, watching his friend gather up his flip phone and dorm keys before heading towards his spot near the door.

"Ask her out then, Suguru? Okay?" Satoru ended the conversation swiftly, giving him an empty smile before walking out without another word.

The door clicked closed with a soft echo, leaving Satoru in the dark hallway. He was right back where he started his journey—alone. But, somehow it felt worse now that he's had a taste of company. Now that he's had a taste of what it means to be human.

Emi taught him that. He thought about it as he walked back to his own room. Actually, he thought about all of it...

Starting with the very first day they met.

*

Next Chapter Title: 2005.

Chapter Text

The somber chime of funeral bells still echoed in fifteen year old Emi's ears as she entered Jujutsu High territory.

Her older sister, Akana, was always invincible in her eyes. With Akana in her last year of school at Jujutsu High, and eager to become head of the Hasegawa clan, Emi admittedly took a back seat to the world of cursed energy. The Hasegawas were different than other sorcerer families. Not as well known as the Gojo, Zenin, or Kamo clans—and if you gave those big three families a reason to explain why that was, they wouldn't mince their words of judgment.

'Those Hasegawas are so untraditional. Letting women run the household. Always letting their children do whatever they want.'

'They're not even training their kids once their techniques present! What else is a four year old supposed to do all day?!'

'The head of the clan is even letting his youngest daughter, Emi, skip the sorcerer world altogether. A waste of talent.'

'It's no wonder they lack strength. Might as well be non-sorcerers with the way they're going.'

In a cutthroat world where strength, power, and tradition were the envy of all clans, Emi was raised to do what she wanted, as scandalous as that was seen among others, with the dream that she could achieve anything and be anything.

It wasn't until fairly recent that the Hasegawas realized the fault of their irresponsible generosity...

JUJUTSU HIGH SCHOOL CORONARY REPORT (2005)

THIRD YEAR STUDENT AKANA HASEGAWA DEAD ON ARRIVAL

LACERATIONS TO FACE, NECK, TORSO, AND LEGS. RIGHT ARM & INTESTINES MISSING.

FIRST YEAR SATORU GOJO WAS SHADOWING HASEGAWA ON THE MISSION.

GOJO WAS ABLE TO RETRIEVE THE MAJORITY OF HER BODY PARTS & EXORCISE THE CURSES IN THE AREA.

OVERALL, MISSION SUCCESSFUL.

'Successful.'

It was still something that Emi couldn't wrap her mind around even months after the event. Her sister was killed in the most gruesome way possible, but still, things had apparently gone...well on the mission.

The bitterness on her tongue was the first taste of the sorcerer world that Emi had received, and it was the first time she realized the power that 'order' truly held.

With no order or expectations within the Hasegawa clan, there weren't enough sorcerers or children willing to step forward and fill Akana's place as head of the family. The higher ups called it cowardice, but the Hasegawas called it 'free will,' as detrimental as it might be.

From Emi's perspective, Akana's 'free will' dream was to always become a sorcerer, so it was never an issue until she was gone.

But, now, without the face of a new generation to showcase their power, the Hasegawa family's credibility was dying, and it wouldn't be long until the higher ups finally had enough and decided to do something about it. It wouldn't be the first time a clan had mysteriously gone extinct after upsetting the hierarchy one too many times.

If there'd been anyone left in her clan who was capable enough to get into Jujutsu High, Emi wouldn't be here. With the minimal training she'd had in her life, she barely made it in—her head still aching from Yaga Sensei's demonic puppets trying to make mashed potatoes with her brain.

Truly, she's convinced that if her sister hadn't been such a big deal here, she never would have made it onto these grounds at all. Most would say she's lucky.

But, as the cruel fated stars aligned, and Emi walked the red arched path up the Jujutsu Tech steps, she realized that for the first time in her life, she no longer knew what free will was.

*

"Haaauuhh?" Satoru drawled out in annoyance, slouching his shoulders and making a sour face at Yaga.

The sensei-almost-turned-principal was practically seething at the rise Satoru successful managed to pull out of him in the last thirty minutes. It was supposed to be a three minute conversation with no ifs, ands, or buts. But, Yaga always knew that with Satoru, such a thing of peace was never possible.

He pinched the bridge of his nose in utter annoyance, looking at the spoiled brat's head like it would make a fine mantle on his wall. "For the last time, Gojo. Which part about this is confusing you?"

Satoru held in a giggle at his sensei's increasing fury. Man, he always did love poking the, so called, authority figures with a spiked stick. 'Authority' was relative, you know—and relativity never applied to the guy who could quite literally control infinity. Ya get it?

The bratty teen remained slouched forward in his chair with a disgusting amount of arrogance, propping his chin in his hand musingly. "Uhhh, all of it. Especially the part where you're, like, forcing me to be someone's babysitter, or something. Blehhhgg." He pretended to puke, causing Yaga's teeth to grind.

"A mentor, you little bastard. For the last time, a mentor. Not a babysitter-"

"What's the difference?" Satoru waved him off, hugging one of his knees into his chest. "Mentor, babysitter, teacher, yadi, yadi, yada. It's all just watching a bunch of brats, and you'll never catch me doing that."

Yaga scoffed at the irony. "Akana mentored your bratty ass for the entire first semester before she got killed. Think of it as repaying the favor to her little sister."

Satoru's cheeky eyes turned to subtle stone behind his glasses at the mention of his former mentor. It wasn't the first time he'd seen death, and it certainly wouldn't be the last.

If you asked Satoru about it personally, he'd blow off the gory details of what he'd seen and say death 'just comes with the territory.' He's one of the strongest, after all. He can't afford something as trivial as 'sensitivity.'

But, the truth is...no fifteen year old comes out of that situation unscathed, especially when his hands still sting with the feeling of the girl's intestines spilling atop them.

He blinked away the memories of a few months ago quickly, distracting himself with the entertainment of continuing to bust his teacher's balls.

"Ehhh?" Satoru quirked a sassy brow, eyes widening before his hand quickly shot up in the air with a smart ass question. "Ah! Sensei!-"

"No-"

"Since when is the Jujutsu world based on favors, huh? Huhhh?-" He gloated, immediately cut off when Yaga's fist slammed atop his skull.

"Shut your damn mouth. The Hasegawa clan is in danger of going extinct. Without their balance, the power hierarchy of the sorcerer world will falter. Is that what you want?" His teacher asked rhetorically, causing Satoru to let out an obnoxious laugh and answer non-rhetorically.

"If they aren't strong enough to keep up, serves 'em right. Shouldn't be a 'me' issue to clean up that mess. No, nooo." He continued before his lips were pinched closed like a mouse trap between Yaga's fingers.

"Watch your mouth. Again." Yaga threatened, disappointed in Gojo's heartless insensitivity. "Jesus, Satoru. Akana was good to you. Better than she needed to be. Better than I woulda' been with your big mouth, that's for damn sure."

Yeah, Akana wasn't bad. She always bought Satoru his favorite soda from the vending machine after a job well done, and they'd do a little 'cheers' clink with their cans.

She wasn't there to buy it for him after her very last mission because she was in a body bag, and even though Satoru had the money to get it himself, he hasn't bought that particular soda brand ever since. He had a feeling it might taste bitter on his tongue now.

But, nah, he's insensitive, remember? That's what everyone thinks, and he's no exception to believing it when it comes to himself. He actually prefers it that way, or maybe it's because that's all he's used to.

Walls—between him and everyone else, because he's stronger, and they will never understand him anyways. Well, except one person...

"Suguru." Satoru's lips fought to speak through the grip Yaga had on them. "Suguru would be a better choice for the babysitting job. Suguru's good for this kinda stuff. He likes it, too. He told me!"

Ehhh, a bit of an exaggeration, but Satoru wasn't above throwing his best friend under the bus to get out of some extra work. And, it's true that Suguru would be good at it.

Like, he'd be reprimanding Satoru right now about throwing him under the bus, and how it's disrespectful, or whatever it was that Suguru would say. Satoru's already falling asleep just thinking about it. See? It's perfect.

But, Yaga held a firm stance before pushing Satoru's snarky face away. "I know. Which is exactly why I picked you." He said. "You've only been here for one single semester and I can already tell you're spoiled. It's irritating."

Satoru chuckled at the 's' word, kicking both feet up on the desk now before stretching his arms overhead. "Heh, me? Spoiled? Ahhh, Sensei, you're tripping. C'mon-"

"Now get going. Your mentee's waiting for you." His teacher said with finality, crushing Satoru's cheeks when his look turned sassily sour again. "And stop making that damn ugly face."

*

Emi checked the time on her watch, seeing her mentor was thirty minutes late to their first meeting. She huffed with a little annoyance, but perhaps it was her own mistake. Maybe she had the wrong time, or the wrong location. Or...

A flash of white hair in her peripheral vision gained her attention as she looked up, quickly calling out to the stranger right after he brushed by—mostly cause he was the only person she'd seen in the entire half hour she'd been standing in this spot. Seriously, is this place a ghost town?!

"Uh, hey, hold on. I'm looking for Satoru Gojo." She said quickly, causing the white haired boy to immediately stop in his tracks.

His back was to her and she couldn't see his face until he huffed a breathy grumble and turned around.

"Ahhh? Are ya? Tough luck. That guy dropped out." The mystery boy chuckled before a wicked grin flashed across his face. "Actually, I'm Suguru Geto. Heh, yeah. That guy Gojo? He's got brown hair tucked into a bun with these bangs and a sick MP3 playlist, and—oh! And unnecessarily baggy pants. I'd be happy to point ya in his direction."

Emi blinked a few times as she looked at the boy. He wore the uniform and pin of a sorcerer student, and his sunglasses were so dark, she still couldn't see his eyes. But, above all else, there was a particular thing about him that caught her attention more than anything.

"Hm. Your name tag says otherwise." She outed him a little wickedly, causing Satoru's blood to freeze when he remembered the name tag Yaga slapped on his chest before he left...

HELLO! My name is Satoru Gojo. Ask me anything! :D

"Ask you anything, huh?" The girl mocked him humorously, stroking her chin in thought. "What do you ask a compulsive liar?"

Satoru sneered before gripping the sticker and pulling it free from his uniform shirt, using cursed energy to implode any evidence of the paper. "Ah. You must be the younger Hasegawa." He said dryly, looking down at the girl with judgement. "Look, I'm not here to babysit. So, let's just make this easy from the start and decide if you're worth my time. Yeah?"

Instead of getting nervous like he'd hoped, the girl scoffed and eyed him like he really just spoke to her that way, flipping her midnight colored hair off her shoulder. "Ooo, wow. Watch out, world. He's a tough guy."

Satoru wasn't expecting the reaction, cocking his head to the side as he instinctively looked the girl up and down. "The honored one actually, but I'll let it slide since it's your first time." His white teeth flashed with a snide grin, shoving his hands in his pockets.

Emi mouthed a small 'oh' and pretended to give a damn, shamelessly sizing up the arrogant dipshit in front of her.

"Right, right. Honored one—yeah. You know what they say about guys with big egos, right?" Emi whispered, eyeing his crotch with implication. "They always say they're compensating for something."

Satoru's smug eyes instantly shot to the size of saucers now, towering over her in annoyance. "Haaauuhhh? Hey, how do you know about that? You're supposed to be a kid."

"Same age as you." She countered effortlessly.

"Well, you definitely don't look it. Heh, you gotta be this tall to get my attention, shorty." He teased, holding out his hand like a tape measure her head couldn't reach.

She looked up at his hand, and shrugged—and Satoru wondered if the little jab was finally enough to shut her up—until she blabbed on again.

"Wouldn't want you looking at me for too long anyways."

He rocked back and forth on his heels, leaning forward towards her cheekily. "Cause I make you nervous?"

"Cause your eyes are fucking weird."

"Huh?!" He gawked angrily, glaring at her over the rim of his glasses now. "Hey, kid, you got a lotta' nerve. I'd watch that bratty mouth of yours since, starting now, you're under my control."

"I thought you were still deciding if I was worth your time-" She reiterated condescendingly before Satoru had enough.

"I decided."

The air was thick as the two stared at each other, and Satoru broke the tension with a careless laugh, stepping back a few feet before stretching his arms. The comment suddenly sounded weird after so much silence, and he decided to backtrack.

"Eh, for now, anyways. I'll probably change my mind when I see you botch your cursed technique. I heard you'd rather live the life of a normie than actually do something useful. You don't have much training experience, right? I bet you suck." He grinned.

The younger Hasegawa girl dropped her duffel bag and began stretching as well, seeming too relaxed for Satoru's liking.

"I'd be happy to show you. It actually requires a target, preferably human." She hinted, looking him up and down like the target in question.

And, even if she was damn annoying, Satoru found her fearlessness a little refreshing. Usually people are shitting themselves with nerves on the first day here, but not her. She's probably just an idiot. He'll humble her real quick, don't worry.

"Give it your best shot." His eyes glimmered at her with devious eagerness. "Kinda dying to shut you up for good right now. Brats like you get on my nerves."

Gojo ceased his lazy stretching first, giving Emi the go ahead to begin. She inhaled deeply and sized up her opponent, trying to channel her cursed energy. It wasn't the first time she'd used it. Even if she'd been allowed to do what she pleased, her parents still had her training a few times a week—Nothing rigorous, sure.

It was all with safety precautions in mind, should she ever get herself into a bind. She wasn't amazing, but she was certain she could at least hold her own—or, at the very least, not embarrass herself in front of the other students.

Her eyes glowed red as the power flowed through her veins, and Satoru narrowed his gaze at her closely, immediately reacting when her hand aimed forward without warning. From her palm shot a glowing black and blue string and he quickly stepped to the side and dodged, watching the attack zip right past him.

"As expected. Hasegawa Voodoo Doll. An inherited technique, but weaker than what your sister could output. Clearly." He said, gripping the tangible string of cursed energy with the help of his own technique.

Truth be told, she was faster than Satoru had been expecting. But, already, from the first shot, he could tell she wasn't stronger than him, or even her own sister. And that was all he needed to know, because what he saw now was another pair of lifeless Hasegawa eyes staring back up at him in the future. Another body he'd need to carry out of the mouth of those monsters.

Weak, weak, weak. She's weak, and a curse will kill her instantly.

He shut down now, blinding himself to any skill she might possess as her weaknesses were the only filter in his mind. Suguru always said that was a flaw of his, but it's one Satoru doesn't care to change. Why mince words and knowingly send people to their death instead of saving them with the harsh truth?

In a world like this, you need to be strong. It's not his job to take care of the weak, or it shouldn't be.

Emi went flying forward off her feet as Gojo yanked her by her string of cursed energy, holding his free arm out straight in her line of vision. She didn't have time to comprehend as a blinding pain slammed into her nose, with the hit of Gojo's arm making her see stars.

Her blood splattered heavily atop his uniform, and in the back of Satoru's mind, he knew the hit to her face had been too heavy handed. But, if she needed to spill a little blood now to save a lot of blood later, then so be it. He'll play the bad guy, he doesn't care.

"You should give up and do something else with your time. You're kinda useless." He mused, flicking an effortless finger of cursed energy that had her body instantly yanked into the air. "Your sister could output about ten times the amount of strings you could. She could also complete the technique and ensure the strings actually sunk into her opponents' muscles to paralyze and control them like a puppet. That's how it's supposed to work."

Emi felt sick to her stomach as Gojo cruelly spun her around in a hovering circle, gritting her teeth as she aimed her hand at him again. Even if she wasn't the best sorcerer in the world, she'd be damned to let this jackass embarrass her like this.

Satoru's brows raised with a little humor as another string of cursed energy came flying at his foot, quickly side stepping before dropping her body on the floor harshly. She groaned, but went for another attack, causing Satoru to grip her string before using it to drag her forward.

"If you can't even get close to me..." He stated calmly, letting her crash to the ground before quickly yanking her the opposite way. "...then how the hell do you expect this to work against anything?"

The grand finale was Satoru sending her airborne into a tree trunk, cringing laxly and heartlessly as she slammed into it spine first. After all that back talk from her earlier, he kept his hands in his pockets and waited to see if she'd get back up again, but she didn't this time, groaning and remaining slumped against the tree.

Yeah, that's what he thought.

A curse wouldn't let her stay against the tree and rest. No, a curse would catch her when she's down and rip open her abdomen to feast on her insides. Then she'd screech too loudly and call out to him for help.

But, fifteen-year-old Satoru wouldn't be strong enough this one time, and he'd be force to watch her get eaten alive while he exorcises the remaining curses. He'd have to watch her suffer until the end before his very eyes.

Just like her sister.

No. The younger Hasegawa girl doesn't belong here. He did what he could to make sure she knew that. He's just doing her a favor. Keeping an apathetic mask on his face, Satoru casually walked over to the bloody beaten girl and kneeled above her.

He was a fucking bully. An insensitive prick. That's the first thing Emi thought as he hovered over her, with that condescending chuckle of his grating against her ears. She didn't understand how her sister could stomach a semester with this guy as her mentee.

More than that, it was lost on her how such a selfish person went through such dangerous lengths to retrieve her sister's body from the failed mission in the first place. The report said her corpse was surrounded by even more curses that this Satoru Gojo went out of his way to exorcise just to bring her back.

And, as he tossed a small cloth at her face with such a lack of remorse, she was sure she'd never understand.

"Got a little cut right there." Gojo mocked of her fully bloodied face, gesturing to the corner of her lip in particular. "Should probably take care of that. You know, before you stain the grass or something."

She was too woozy to bite back a reply, gritting her teeth and using the cloth to wipe the stinging blood out of her eyes before his thumb brushed the corner of her mouth. Emi saw Gojo's fluorescent eyes over the shades of his glasses, and it was only then that she saw how truly young he looked, somehow seeing the innocence behind his attempted arrogant smile...

You know...that is until he opened his damn mouth.

"Heh. Nah. I take it back. You're not worth my time." He chuckled musingly, thumbing the remaining blood away from her lip once more before rising to his feet.

She groaned and collapsed back on the grass as her eyes began to close, catching his last remark before consciousness faded.

"See ya around, normie."

Chapter Text

Satoru's head practically bounced like a basketball as Yaga repeatedly slapped the top of it with fury.

"Gojooo!" The walls of the classroom rattled with teacher's scream, making Satoru see stars as Sensei pounded his brain into pancake batter. "What the hell were you thinking out there, huh?!?"

Ah. If Satoru had a coin for every time Yaga asked him that question in a single given day, he'd be rich. And, like all the other times, he didn't have a single ounce of regret behind his six eyes for the issue at hand. Heh, it was totally worth it seeing that mouthy brat slumped against the tree like a weak dunce. Good target practice for him, too, if he wants to be really petty about it—and he always does.

"Sir! I was thinking that she sucked and she needed to know it, sir!" He mocked the term of respect behind a cheeky smile of innocence.

Yaga grunted and finally released Satoru from the headlock, causing the younger to stumble backwards into a kneeling stance on the ground. "I don't give a damn what you thought, kid. You messed up. Again." He pinched the bridge of his nose in agitation.

It was his second 'discipline hour' of the day, and that's pretty on par for him. Satoru has racked up the highest offenses on his permanent record by far compared to Suguru and Shoko. The only times those two even got into trouble was due to his influence.

So, knowing that, any sane person would know that now—ohhh, now was definitely the time to shut up. But, poking any type of authority figure with a spiked stick was Satoru's speciality. "Huh? Oh—Sensei!" His hand shot up again with another condescending question, causing Yaga's pupils to turn white in fury.

"NO!-"

"Are you saying I was supposed to discriminate and go easy on her because she's a girl?! Are you saying I should be sexist?! Is that what you're saying, Sensei? Is it??" Satoru purposely worded, wearing a mask of clueless innocence that stopped working on his teacher after day one.

Yaga seethed and bore his eyes at the sunshine prick who remained kneeling on the floor like a happy disease. You know, he had a daily fantasy of kicking his smug white haired head into the ground like a bug, the fantasy always ended in a nightmare when Gojo's obnoxious cackle echoed in his head.

"I told you to mentor her, Satoru. Not turn her into an corpse-"

"Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, hold on now! She wouldn't have been turned into a corpse had she been stronger, so who's fault is it really?" Satoru said before he shot his hand up again with a gasp of epiphany. "Oh! Sensei!-"

"If you don't put that god damn hand down in the next two seconds-"

"I have a formal petition that the Hasegawa replacement be kicked out of Jujutsu High! Like...right now!" The white haired boy chimed casually, folding his hands like he was the most polite student in the world.

The room went silent and his teacher blinked a few times in disbelief before narrowing his eyes in suspicion. "A formal petition under whose grounds?"

Satoru stared at Yaga with a smile, having the audacity to speak his next words. "Mine. Duhhh."

Yaga grit his teeth as the teenage dirt bag began to cackle obnoxiously just like his nightmares, internally surprised he fell for that 'Gojo' trick...again. "Overruled. Just like all your other 'petitions.'"

Satoru's shoulders slumped as his reality slowly began to set in, grasping desperately at anything to get out of this. "Uhhhh, okay—but, aren't mentors usually third years though? A first year mentor sounds so-"

"All the third year students are dead. There is no one else."

The white haired boy's lips pressed together at the heavy words, feeling the weight of them hanging in the room. "Sheesh. Don't mention that at the next pep rally..."

"Sorcerers are already rare to come by, and the amount of students joining each year is even lesser. We need every one we can get—and that won't happen if you go around killing them before they even walk through the door." Yaga said, causing Satoru to sigh a bit more seriously now.

Akana Hasegawa—aka, the older Hasegawa's lifeless eyes flashed behind his vision, with Satoru subtly wiping his hands on the pants of his uniform to get rid of the leftover blood on his hands.

For a rare time in his life, he tried to be honest, but was quickly shut down before he could truly speak. "I....I was doing her a favor. Sir, the younger Hasegawa is clearly not cut out for-"

"Then make her cut out for it." Yaga interrupted harshly, causing Satoru's authenticity to immediately recoil back into his soul. "Because she's not leaving."

She's not leaving. In other words, she will die. And, most likely, he will have to watch it all happen again.

But, that comes with the territory, right? Satoru Gojo was seen as the honored one, the first person to inherit both limitless and the six eyes techniques in centuries. To everyone else, it was a blessing.

But, to him, it was a curse. He never asked for it. His entire life was planned out for him from the moment he entered this world, and he never had the opportunity to decide if he even wanted to be 'the strongest,' let alone, a sorcerer at all.

And, he most definitely never decided if he was a person who wanted to watch others die before his very eyes on a daily.

And yeah, maybe a big part of the reason he hates normies and the weak in the first place is because they force him to be strong. They force him to be Satoru Gojo and give himself up because they can't take care of themselves. If normies weren't around, if weak people weren't around, Satoru wouldn't have to work so damn hard for people who don't even appreciate it.

He didn't have a choice. He has no control, so he rebels in any way he can to gain some of it back. To gain back small slivers of freedom that are always fleeting.

And if he thought about all of that for too long....if he let his true self speak into his sub-conscience for longer than a few seconds, he'd go crazy. Because his true self is always so incredibly dark. The way it perceives the world, himself, and his situation always puts him in a depressive pit of despair that even has the power to terrify him.

So, instead, he cleared it all away and continued putting on the arrogant, cocky mask because that's all he could do. It's the only way he could survive and comfort himself, convince himself that he could do this, because he had to.

He groaned over-dramatically with immature complaint, melting into a heap of pout at Yaga's feet. "How do you want me to do that? I'm not anyone's teacher. Isn't that your job?" He jabbed boldly, earning a hefty kick in the head for that comment.

To Yaga, the brat was always so arrogant and cocky. Satoru was too rebellious and he needed to be humbled. He needed someone who could give him a damn good taste of his own medicine.

It's part of why he picked Emi Hasegawa to be his mentee. After observing her entry interview into Jujutsu High, he knew she would drive this kid absolutely crazy.

"Yeah it is my job. Which is why as your teacher, I'm gonna make you do something right now that I know will kill you." Yaga crouched over Gojo, unable to hide the small, knowing chuckle that puffed out of his lungs.

*

Satoru stood outside the infirmary door with a sour look on his face, remembering how his conversation with Sensei ended three minutes ago...

"You're going to go to the infirmary right now and apologize to the Hasegawa girl."

Wow, can you think of anything more horrible? Might as well have sentenced him to death with such an order. Apologize? Him—apologize? For what? He didn't do a thing wrong. He never does!

But, he'd lost interest in pushing Sensei's buttons. If he had to go in there one more time today for a 'discipline hour,' it would be less entertaining than the first two times and more of an inconvenience to him at this point.

Plus, he's supposed to meet Suguru for dinner in the cafeteria soon. He's not about to miss that for some brat who has a death wish. If idiots want to kill themselves, who is he to stop them from doing so? Yeah. The less weak in this world the better...

Whatever. Let's just get this over with and get outta here.

He scrunched his nose in disgust and shoved his hands in his pockets with a little brood, kicking the door to the infirmary open with his foot. The doctor wasn't in, it was just the Hasegawa girl, sitting at the edge of the bed holding an ice pack to her cheek.

Her face was bandaged, but still it wasn't enough to cover all the cuts and bruises Satoru inflicted on her. She scoffed and gave him the side eye upon registering his presence, causing the boy to let out a small tut.

Ah, you know what?—heh, actually....nah, he still didn't feel bad.

"Knock! Knock!" He chimed obnoxiously, kicking the edge of the ratty bed and causing the Hasegawa girl to roll her eyes.

She refused to look at him, yet Satoru's presence was too big to go unnoticed. Just to be an ass, he pulled out his disposable camera and turned it around so it faced both of them.

"Dang, you look pretty banged up, kid." He pretended to be surprised, switching around different poses as he began to snap selfie pictures with the Hasegawa girl's glaring, beat up face. "Heh, and I didn't even go that hard. Can you imagine what I really coulda done to you if I wanted to? It's seriously crazy, right? Right??"

The Hasegawa girl lunged forward and tried to grab the camera, but even sitting on the elevated infirmary bed, Satoru still towered over her. With a gloating grin, he simply stretched his arm to the sky out of her distance, grabbing her reaching hand in his own and forcing it down.

"Ah, ah, ah. It's not nice to grab things. And be careful there. Wouldn't want you to hurt yourself again. Yeah?" He clicked his tongue with mock discipline, holding in a giggle as steams of fury practically simmered atop her head.

Man. He's only known her for an hour, but already, he's finding some entertainment in her—specifically, pushing her buttons.

She ripped her hand out of his and shoved Satoru back in the chest, but he intentionally didn't budge, literally finding any single way he could to annoy the absolute hell out of her.

"Geee. Are you expecting a thank you for that? Cause that's about the last thing you're getting from me." She sneered, tossing the ice pack at his face when he didn't move.

But, he held up a hand and activated infinity before the pack reached him, giving his brows a knowing wiggle as the item floated a safe distance away from his face.

The Hasegawa girl huffed tiredly and Satoru chuckled at the little victory, placing his camera back in his pocket before walking over to her. Even with the cuts and bruises littering her dark skin, it was still incredibly smooth. Her navy blue hair cascaded all the way down her back, but now he noticed there were highlights of red interwoven through it. Her deep dual colored eyes bore daggers straight through his dark soul, but it only pulled him in closer.

Holding her gaze, Satoru rested both hands on either side of her on the bed, so closely, his thumbs unintentionally rested against her outer thighs. But, he didn't move them. He wasn't sure why he'd taken such an interest in giving her a hard time from the moment they'd met. But, still, he kinda wanted to make her nervous just for the hell of it. He was sure a guy hadn't ever been this close to her.

But—and he'd never admit it, it was actually his own heartbeat that began wracking into his eardrums as the warmth of another human being remained so close to him. He grew up isolated. Alone, and away from everyone. Hugs were rare for him to receive. Any type of affection was non existent.

He hadn't been this close to anyone in his entire life. Well, except Suguru, of course. But, this was different because the Hasegawa girl's gaze made him sweat, and his thumbs could feel where the top of her school stockings stopped and met her bare upper thighs.

"Heh. Oh? And what would be the first thing I get from you, tough guy?" His head cocked to the side slyly, leaning in closer to her with taunt. "A kick to the face? Mm, you know, you'd have to catch me for that which has proven to be prettyyyy hard for you."

It was now that he noticed her different colored eyes held hints of red within them, too. Yikes, it was eery and dark, but also calming and warm. She still wasn't nervous—and he was starting to wonder when she would be—so he leaned closer, looking at her over the rim of his glasses.

She simply glowered and Satoru sighed in a little annoyance for her attitude. Yeah, he just beat her to a pulp, but like, so? She was being all sensitive about it, and he wasn't good with sensitive. He was never allowed to be sensitive himself. He didn't have the patience, and sensitivity was always just another branch of weakness.

He whistled at her hostility and backed down more out of disinterest, removing his hands and lifting them with a mocking surrender. "Oof. Alright, look." He said, taking a seat next to her on the infirmary bed before his next words felt heavy on his tongue. "I'm.....alksdkska."

Yeah, he's never apologized before. Is it that obvious? Like he said, he never does anything wrong.

The Hasegawa girl quirked a brow of confusion, looking at Satoru impatiently. "Huh?"

"Skskjfkd" He mumbled incoherently again, causing the already pissed off girl to snap.

"Spit it out!-"

"I'm...." He looked at her on instinct, eyeing her close face before his feral chaos got the better of him. "Heh, I'm sorry that you're such a-"

His words were cut off as a flash of black and blue lit up his vision, and he realized it wasn't coming from him. He also realized that he unintentionally let his guard and infinity down once he deemed the girl too weak to do anything, only able to watch with wide eyes as her puppet string of cursed energy jabbed clean through his wrist and hooked onto the raw insides of his muscle.

A wave of tranquillizing numbness coated over his veins and suddenly his own hand was no longer under his control—that was only made more clear as it instantly formed into a fist, coming straight at his own nose with full speed.

Oh, she wouldn't...

Except, she would as Satoru's head whipped back when he punched himself in the face, knocking his sunglasses clean off his face and sending him toppling off the infirmary bed.

For the second time that day he saw stars as he landed on the ground with a hard thud, punching himself in the face a second time before elbowing himself in the stomach. It was at that point, he registered the attack, teeth gritting with blood as he activated his own cursed technique to neutralize hers.

Except his pride and anger made him go a step further once Emi's puppet string was out of his body, aiming his hand at her recklessly before shooting a large ball of cursed energy at her pointe blank. Ah, whoops! Okay, was he intending to kill her? Well, he didn't think so. But, like, if he just so happened to, it wouldn't be his fault!

He was already forming a snide excuse for Sensei in his head as the Hasegawa girl leapt off the infirmary bed that was now shattered in two. She grabbed the unused bed pan on the table before attempting to knock it clean across his head.

But, Satoru had already activated his infinity, grinning deviously when her dual colored eyes widened once she realized she couldn't touch him anymore. He grabbed her wrist and slammed it into the wall, causing the bed pan to clatter to the floor.

She yelped in pain, spooking Satoru and causing his infinity to falter. He wasn't even close to mastering it yet. Right now, it took every single ounce of focus and energy inside him to keep it activated. Any big distractions would have him losing a hold on the technique.

And he soon realized the Hasegawa girl knew that, too, because her yell of pain was a ruse as she smirked with challenge, lunging at him quickly before getting both hands around his neck. Emi had leveled the playing field and now both of them were a mess of blood, bruises, and fury.

Damn, okay then. Guess she's not as sensitive as he thought. She's actually kinda crazy, and you gotta have a little bit of crazy in ya to do this job.

Heh. Well. Maybe she does fit in here.

Satoru stumbled backwards and tripped over the same pesky bed pan, causing the two to crash to the ground. His infinity was back up and he grabbed her swinging hand mid air, kneeing her straight in the stomach and holding in a snort at her wheeze before slamming her back to the ground.

She let out a genuine groan of pain this time as Satoru straddled her and pinned both of her arms down with his knees, getting a hand around her neck and squeezing just enough to keep her detained.

He waited to see the look of fear in her eyes, but just like their first fight, he didn't see an ounce of it, only met with a hot glare of fury that had him laughing in a little surprise.

Damn. What's with this girl?

"Hah. I win. Again." He leaned down close to her face with gloat, choking her tighter to try and get a reaction of fear out of her. "Any last words, whatever-the-hell-your-name-was?"

Her skin began to sweat at the oxygen that slowly dwindled out of her lungs, still refusing to cave. "Bite me." She grit through her teeth, thrashing under Satoru with a fight still ignited in her veins.

And he smiled. Because he was unhinged, and arrogant, and quite honestly fucking insane. But, also because, damn, she really surpassed his expectations today. He was expecting to meet a fragile damsel in distress, and he always hated those.

He wasn't expecting such push back from someone who's basically a normie. Such fearlessness and challenge towards him when he could kill her right now. God, she didn't care who he was. Not about his status, or his power, or every powerful reputation the name 'Gojo' held. She just didn't fucking care.

And that made Satoru feel a certain way. It gave him a rare sense of competitive spirit and excitement, something he usually only gets from Suguru because they're equals. But, this girl was nowhere near his equal, and yet his blood was pumping hot with adrenaline and breath heavy as he unintentionally came closer and brushed their noses together.

"Bite you? With pleasure." He whispered, fluorescent eyes wild as his blunt nails dug into the skin of her neck-

"What the hell is going on in here?!" A voice boomed at the open door of the infirmary.

The tension immediately snapped as the feral fight blew out of Satoru and Emi's eyes, looking at each other blankly before up at Yaga in stunned silence.

Unable to hold his infinity for any longer, Satoru caved. His glowing eyes dimmed down and he exhaled in exhaustion. Damn, damn, damn. He needs to figure out a way to keep his infinity on all the time—or, at least longer than just a few seconds.

Because Emi took the immediate opportunity to knee him in the balls, quickly kicking him off her. Satoru wheezed loudly and crashed to the floor, gripping his crotch in pain. With the wind knocked out of his lungs, he stubbornly stumbled to his feet, trying to beat Emi to the teacher without success.

The two approached Yaga like a couple of feral children, speaking simultaneously and over one another as they shoved each other recklessly.

"She's—he's—annoying as hell—so disrespectful and—Sensei, we need to expel her, Sensei—I've only been here for an hour and he's already—She needs to be kicked out—trying to exorcise me or something—it's outrageous. Sensei!!-"

With a twitching eye of anger, Yaga grabbed both of their yapping lips and squeezed harshly to effectively shut them up.

"Both of you, come with me." He said, causing Satoru and Emi to slouch their shoulders.

Chapter Text

The setting sun filtered in through the gym windows as Satoru and Emi mopped the floor in silence.

Their dual punishment from Yaga seemed decades ago, yet it's only been two painstaking hours since he caught them in the middle of trying to murder each other—ehh, actually scratch that, Satoru was about to murder her. The Hasegawa girl was nowhere near close to even landing a finger on him. Yeah...

And, yet, Satoru sneered his swollen, bloody lip as he dunked his dirty mop back into the soap bucket, making a bigger mess than he had to as he lifted it back up and showered the surrounding area with puddles of water. He wore a mean glare under the bandages on his eye and cheek, unable to believe the situation he was in right now. Had you ever seen the honored one mopping floors? This is the first time in his whole life that he'd cleaned anything, and he wasn't fan.

He gave a bodacious side eye to the girl across the gym every few seconds, mentally evaporating her in his fantasies about twenty times over in several different ways. It's her fault he'd been reduced to a janitor. It's her fault he missed his cafeteria dinner with Suguru—and that she possibly roughed up his pretty face! Permanently!

And, Satoru was ready for more. Goddd, he was so ready to continue where they left off once Yaga was out of earshot, already imagining all the ways he could use his techniques on her—maybe even try to perfect that pesky red reversal he can't complete. Her face looks great for target practice...

But, for a stubborn brat who was so mouthy to him all day, she hadn't uttered a single word after Sensei Yaga left. It was awkward, and weird, but most of all, tense with unsettled business that neither of them wanted to address first. And Satoru would be damned if he caved and broke that silence.

Emi would be damned if she caved and spoke first.

Look, she's not usually like this, but she's never been a fan of sorcerers and definitely not pretty boys like 'Gojo,' or whatever the hell his name was. She learned a few ins and outs of gossip from her sister about the jujutsu world, and it was common knowledge that sorcerers always thought they were hot shit—and yeah, a lot of times, they were.

But, Emi had also heard the stories of infidelity and inbreeding, scamming scandals and very illegal disgusting things that many didn't blink an eye to—just because they believed they were stronger and had a right to do anything they wanted. Her sister's words echoed into her ears...

'Remember, Emi. Sorcerers are not heroes. Even if they're striving towards the same goal.'

And, as Emi glared at Gojo from across the gym, that same sentiment from her sister, Akana, played in her head on a loop. He tried to kill her twice today, and yeah, maybe she let her mouth get the better of her. Maybe she pushed him there. But, it was worth it seeing his pretty face all scuffed up.

Akana didn't say much about Satoru Gojo. Mostly because she didn't really get a chance to. He'd only been here for one semester before she died, and right now, Emi regrets tuning out most of what Akana did say about him at holiday or family dinners.

She knew his name had been brought up more than once, but her selfish naivety had her blocking out anything about sorcery during that time.

Because that was Akana's thing, and Emi wouldn't ever have needed to know a thing about a clan golden child whom she'd never meet. She never had as much cursed energy as her sister, and she didn't care to.

She was regretting that now though. And, she was also regretting the fact that her family tried so hard to be 'different' and pretend she had a choice through all of this. They weren't planners, The Hasegawas, and had Emi not been lucky enough to take a little interest in some aspects of combat training of her own accord, she'd have already been minced meat from Gojo this morning.

And, honestly, watching the embarrassing way he's holding that mop right now, it's pretty hard to believe he's capable of anything. The guy clearly hasn't cleaned a day in his life, and ohhh, it shows.

Finally, for the first time in two hours, she broke the silence first—but, only because she was itching to irritate him a little more. "You're not slick, you know." She said, watching Gojo jump a bit in surprise as her voice echoed off the gym.

He continued his shitty mopping and glared in her direction, oh, but not at her. He had to let her know she wasn't worth looking at. Yeah, she knew his tactics.

"Huh?" He simply uttered, trying to appear as disinterested as possible.

Emi leaned on the handle of her mop and snorted at how irritated he was for having to clean. Keeping her eyes on him, she threw her mop to the ground and smirked at the way he instinctively activated his infinity from the loud sound.

Hah, well she'll be damned. He was spooked—on edge and still full of fight adrenaline even after two hours. Clearly, she'd been a little more of a threat than he wanted to admit.

He gripped the handle of his mop tightly upon hearing her footsteps slowly walk his way, pretending to find the floor more appealing than her face.

"You've been wiping the same spot on the floor for the last ten minutes." She came up right behind Gojo and crossed her arms. "You're hoping that I won't notice and end up doing all the work."

The white haired boy stopped his pretend mopping, and even though his back was to her, Emi could see the remnants of a sly smile that curled on his face. After a tenser moment of silence, she jumped when Gojo chuckled a bit obnoxiously, wiping the blood that continued to pester his lip as he finally turned around to face her.

She smirked knowingly now that he'd been outed, keeping her arms crossed and standing her ground even as he hovered closer.

"Ahhh, you'd have to be watching me to know that. Gotta little crush, kid? Don't worry, wouldn't be the first time that happened to me." He bit down on his bloody lip, staining a few of his spotless white teeth with red.

Emi scrunched her nose at the sight, but somehow bruises, blood, and bandages fit him. He wasn't so pretty when he was roughed up. Or, maybe it made him prettier. She really couldn't decide.

She kept her pondering eyes on him, chewing the inside of her cheek. "You repulse me actually." She uttered suavely, keeping her arms crossed and brushing past him without a second look.

Gojo rolled his eyes over the rim of his glasses and bit down on his bottom lip harder, nodding mockingly. "Funny. I don't believe you." He oozed arrogant denial, continuing to mop the same wood beam he'd been cleaning for two hours.

Jesus, this guy knows he's cute. Time to knock him down a few notches.

"Wow. Is it so hard to fathom the idea that someone in this world thinks you're disgusting?" Emi said, causing Gojo to scoff and gesture to himself.

"Actually, yeah. Have you seen me?"

"Unfortunately."

Emi put her foot on the rim of Gojo's full mop bucket, rocking it back and forth before a wicked idea came over her. With a smirk on her face, she kicked the bucket forward, watching it spill like an ocean all over the gymnasium—and, also Gojo's expensive dress shoes.

He stopped mopping now and looked down at his soiled shoes blankly, bandaged eye twitching at the sight.

Emi pressed her lips together to bite a cackle of victory at the sight of his face, shrugging smugly. "Whoops."

Having had enough, Gojo threw his mop down and turned around to face her, shoes squishing like SpongeBob as he walked over. "Hey. I'm not cleaning that-"

"Oh, you absolutely are." She cut in as he towered over her, not giving a damn about the way his fist balled tightly. "It would be the first thing you cleaned all day."

His blue eyes glowered with simultaneous confusion and speechlessness. Clearly it was rare for people to talk to him this way, and if they did, he probably never paid enough attention to anyone other than himself to listen.

Trying to deflect, Gojo whistled and attempted to act unbothered, going for a low blow when his arrogance got the better of him. "Ah, you know, your sister was a lot nicer than this. It sucks that she ended up in the mouth of a curse instead of you-"

Emi's eyes widened before a wave of fury overwhelmed her, forming a ball of cursed energy before hurling it straight at Gojo on instinct. But, he was no longer underestimating her, lifting his fingers and activating infinity to deflect.

"But, don't worry. Keep doing shitty backshots like that, and you'll be reunited with her soon enough." He jabbed boldly.

She sneered, but couldn't say too much. Even if it was a low blow, he did have a point. Akana was set to become head of her clan next year. Promised to be the most powerful Hasegawa sorcerer her clan had seen in three centuries, she'd been training to be a sorcerer from the moment her technique presented.

Emi hadn't.

Her anger simmered down a bit and she sighed, glaring at Gojo before grabbing an extra few towels from the corner of the gymnasium. "I don't need you to babysit me, you know. I didn't ask you to." She grumbled, dropping the towels down on the mess she made.

Too distracted to realize he was helping, Gojo plucked a few towels out of her hands and tossed them over the mess as well, using his soapy foot to half heartedly clean the watery floor.

"Trust me, it's not my choice. But, you've never faced curses before." He stated the obvious. "Aren't you scared?"

Emi chuckled a bit. He almost sounded concerned. It was funny coming from the guy who basically tried to kill her twice in one day. "No. Are you?"

He lulled his head back with a groan, letting his messy locks spill into his face. God, she was difficult. "Hmph. Hey, are you always like this? You'll never make any friends that way, you know. Or get a boyfriend, for that matter." He disciplined condescendingly, really just looking for another excuse to insult her.

And, even though Gojo was supposed to be helping her clean the mess, he'd resorted back to laziness again, using his foot to drag the towel on a single beam of the floor. Emi gave him a more laidback side eye, losing the interest in fighting as the soft sun continued to go down.

"This is how you come across to people, just an fyi." She told him, causing Gojo to blow a raspberry from his lips.

"Me? Nah. I'm better. Honored one, remember?" He eyed her through his glasses, flashing his white teeth in a bright smirk.

Emi pretended to gasp and clapped condescendingly. He'd only spouted his title thirty million times since she'd met him. How could she not know. "Do you want me to put a gold star on your chest?" She said, attempting to reach out and lightly shove him before he quickly held up his fingers again.

His eyes glowed instantly and cursed energy consumed him. "If you can reach it." He gloated of his infinity.

Emi found the whole thing so ironically funny. He seemed so careless and cocky this morning. Now he's the one shitting himself and activating his technique to protect himself from her every five seconds. It's hilarious how the tables have turned in a matter of hours. Especially because she's perfectly aware she's nowhere near as strong as him.

"Mm, I'd tell you there's no reason to activate your infinity right now. But, apparently I gave you quite the scare earlier." She chuckled.

Gojo's smug smile instantly fell off his face like melted cheese, morphing into an obnoxious look of annoyance. "Ehh?? Scared? I'm not scared. Especially not of some weak little brat like you."

"Take off the infinity then." Emi deadpanned, causing the boy's mouth to ready itself with a reply.

But, the bandages near his bottom lip moved with each breath he took and he grazed them with his free hand, huffing out and rolling his eyes in begrudging defeat as he uttered a small, "...no."

"Hah." Emi gloated.

Yet, deep down she knew they'd clearly gotten off on the wrong foot this morning—even if it was his fault. But, regardless, they were going to be classmates now—and, even worse, he'd be her mentor. They'd clearly be spending a lot of time together, and Gojo having a barrier up at all hours of the day—literally—wouldn't do either of them any good.

Giving a little, Emi held up her hands in surrender and brushed past Gojo and his infinity, walking to the dry part of the gymnasium. "Fine. Fine. How about, we switch things up then. No cursed energy, justttt...." She said, walking up to the item she'd been using earlier.

She slid her foot under the handle of the broom, kicking it up into her hands and causing Gojo to scoff.

"A broom?" He followed her, starting to sweat with a little exertion at having to keep his infinity activated for so long. "Now you've really lost it, huh? Did I hit your head too hard this morning, or what?"

She snorted in amusement and grabbed another broom, attempting to toss it to Gojo before sighing at his stubbornly activated technique. "Seriously, you can take down your technique. If I wanna hurt you, I'll do it—regardless of whatever barrier you try to put up. I think I've made that clear today."

And, this time, Satoru could actually hear the hints of tease in her voice. Like, she wasn't joking, but she was teasing at the same time, you know? How does that make sense?

He didn't know, but he could tell she was trying to appear less threatening—and...and, hey! Why was he threatened anyways!? Nahhh, hold up. This is ridiculous, he's the honored one with the six eyes and limitless techniques. She's literally nothing, and he could snap her head off like a twig the second he wanted to. Yeah. Pep talks...

Out of embarrassment more than anything else, he deactivated his technique, letting out a quiet sigh as exhaustion instantly overwhelmed his senses. He's used it a lot today, but he's gonna be using it for the rest of his life. He needs to get stronger.

Lost in his thoughts, the broom Emi tossed him almost hit him in the face—and god, that would be ironic after all of this. But, his reflexes were quick and he caught it just in time, looking at her displeased for whatever she was up to now.

He was a little surprised when she twirled the broom in her hands like a weapon, letting it glide along her wrists and hands, before catching it in the air. Her form held technicality and expertise he hadn't been expecting.

Once again, he was so distracted, he almost received another hit in the face as the handle of the broom came his way, stumbling back with wide eyes before quickly blocking with his own 'weapon.'

Emi laughed a little more genuinely as he glared at her with warning, not taking a single part of him seriously as she laxly threw another jab his way. "Relax. We're just sparring."

Yeahhh, sureee. 'Just sparring,' and then, next thing you know she's got the broom staked in this throat. Then, it's 'just skewering him', right? Uh-huh...

Satoru wasn't sure he trusted her yet as he hummed with audible suspicion, playing along with her for now as he blocked and deflected her shots. He matched her lax effort and it felt more like they were just dancing around each other and messing around. Not that Satoru ever had a problem with messing around.

The sun continued to go down until the gymnasium turned a faint pink and Satoru's busy brain began to slow down as him and Emi fell into a rhythm without any needed words. Jab, jab, block. Block, jab, lunge. A strike attempt from Satoru, a twirl of her own broom. Not a single ounce of cursed energy activated.

He felt her dual colored eyes watching him, yet kept his focus on the brooms, feeling his palms sweating with every second she paid attention to him.

"See? This isn't so bad." She read his thoughts a few moments later, causing him to blink a few times and come out of his relaxed trance.

"Eh, whatever. Better than cleaning, if that's what you mean." He murmured, causing Emi to roll her eyes humorously.

"Cause cleaning one tile of the floor is sooo hard."

Satoru's lips cracked with a smirk at being outed again for his devious antics. He always pulled that trick during detention, and during the times Suguru or Shoko were with him, they never noticed. But, she did.

"Hey, that one tile is spotless now thanks to me. You're welcome." He lightened up a little.

Emi smiled and ceased her movements with the broom, so Satoru did, too, watching her toss the stick on the ground before he did the same. She smoothed out her uniform and came over to him, looking a little more relaxed than this morning. "You keep calling me a normie, so I'm curious. What is it you think I was doing all this time instead of being a sorcerer?"

Satoru pursed his lips and reflected. In the back of his mind, he might have heard something about Akana Hasegawa saying she had a sister. But, the truth was that Satoru didn't listen to many people. If it wasn't something that directly benefitted or interested him, it went in one ear and out the other. He's always been more important.

"I dunno. Nothing? Accounting?" He resorted back to that career he despised for no reason.

Emi shook her head. "For starters, I earned my black belt in Krav Maga, Wing Chun, and jiujitsu. I've been practicing for years."

Eh. Big whoop. Was that supposed to impress him? Heh, was she trying to impress him? How cute. He can't wait to burst her bubble.

"Great. And it won't do shit against curses without enough energy or technique control to hold your own. Duh." He countered obnoxiously, yet Emi remained composed this time.

"So you think cursed techniques rely solely on power? Shows how much you know." She dared to chastise him again, causing Satoru to scrunch his nose at her sourly.

"It's still more than you-"

He didn't get to finish his words as Emi's fist came flying at his face. He'd only known her for a day, but already his body had conditioned itself to expect the unexpected, activating his infinity with full adrenaline.

"Nice try. I'm not falling for that again." He sneered, still feeling the leftover pain radiating under his bandages.

She rolled her eyes at his overdramatic nature, holding her up hands to show him she had no cursed energy activated. "I'm trying to show you something." She said, smirking a little deviously at such alertness from him. "Don't worry, I'm not gonna hurt you, kid. I promise."

"Ah?" Satoru looked down at her suspiciously, raising a sassy brow. "Is that supposed to make me trust you, or something? 'Cause it doesn't."

The soft pink pillowing in through the gymnasium slowly turned to purple as the sunlight died out. Neither Emi nor Satoru noticed, making the big space gradually go dimmer instead of turning on the ceiling lights. His gaze slowly began to glow in the darker room, and it was only now that Emi noticed just how much depth his eyes held.

She held out her hand and Satoru noticed how soft and inviting it looked. His adrenaline calmed and his infinity deactivated without him even realizing as she told him, "Hold out your hand."

Satoru blinked a few times in confusion. "Huh-"

His love language was touch because it was something he never received as a child. But, he was only used to giving touches. God, he gave so many touches to everyone because he was so deprived of them. His body was starved of human affection, so he needed to get it anywhere else, trying to compensate for lost time.

But, it was unusual that others touched him back. Even through his love language, rarely anyone reciprocated and he always found himself right back to that hill of isolation he lived on.

So, his blood froze when Emi's fingers circled both of his wrists, causing Satoru's eyes to go blank as he watched her slowly bring them up into his vision. Her fingers were soft, and....he'd never felt someone's hands so soft before. So warm.

"Cursed techniques expel from the hands." Her voice went quiet, grazing her fingers along Satoru's wrists before pressing their palms together. "The more fluid you are, the better you can aim. Carry. Be agile..."

The heat of their palms radiated into each other, warming them both up as Emi slowly moved their connected hands counter clockwise in a circle. Satoru's was much bigger and his fingers twitched against hers, dragged along with her movements.

"There are many different ways to expel cursed energy. Some people sing. Dance. Speak. And some, use martial arts." She said, going for a half hearted jab to his face.

She didn't intend to connect the punch, and Satoru knew that from her lax body language. But, for some reason he grabbed her wrist midair anyways, using it to roughly spin her around until her back was to his chest.

He didn't know why he did it, but it had something to do with the moment. It was a defense mechanism for feeling under a microscope and sweaty. He wanted to make it go away.

Emi didn't even try to stop him as he got her wrist in a hold and wrapped his arm loosely around her neck. Satoru held her flush against him to restrain her and the warmth from her body seeped into him.

The two of them panted heavily and he continued to hold her wrist in half hearted defense, looking down at her face when it turned towards him.

"I win. Again." His breath puffed into her face, looking at her through the darkness in the gym.

Emi let out a breathy laugh and Satoru could have sworn he felt her melt deeper into his embrace. "Mm, well according to you, it's not like I ever stood a chance at winning myself, right?" She teased.

But, now Satoru didn't seem so full of teases, studying her face carefully as he spoke. "And you believe you can? Stand a chance?"

Against curses. Against death...

He knew the answer, but he still held his breath as he waited for her to respond. As if she knew better than he did. As if she could really control when she would die.

Their eyes met deeply and Emi resisted the urge to look at any of his other features, using her pupils to gesture to Satoru's side. His gaze lingered on her before reluctantly tearing away, looking where she directed.

He saw she already had her other hand on his neck, specifically a pressure point that would make him pass out. She'd managed to get close and make him falter once more, but this time, she spared him. Can you believe that? She spared the honored one. How embarrassing.

He felt her shrug against him before her eyes fell from his. "If my sister couldn't stand a chance, doesn't seem logical that I could, right?"

And, even as she said it, she still didn't sound scared. It was more of a fact than anything else.

Satoru furrowed his brows, hovering closer as the jasmine scent of her hair pulled him in. "Mm. You know that, and you're still here? Why?" He asked genuinely this time, because maybe she was starting to intrigue him a little.

The room grew darker and it forced Satoru in even closer to see her face, absentmindedly digging the pad of his thumb into Emi's wrist. His hair tickled her cheek and he resisted the urge to touch one of the braids interwoven through her hair.

"Simple." Her voice came out plain and empty, finding his eyes once more in the dark. "I don't have a choice."

And Satoru froze because it was very rare that he was able to empathize or understand anyone. No one was ever on his level, so it wasn't common that he shared life experiences. But, not having a choice in becoming a sorcerer? That was more familiar to him than anything, and he understood that feeling very well.

He sighed softly and finally caved a little, releasing Emi's wrist and allowing her to walk out of his hold. He flinched at the return of reality when she flipped on the harsh lights of the gym, not knowing when the sun had descended into full darkness until such brightness burned his pupils.

The two of them said nothing for a few minutes as Emi cleaned up the remaining mess on the gym floor, leaving Satoru to ponder in silence before finally coming to terms with the situation.

"Alright." He said after a few moments, causing Emi to cock a brow of confusion.

"Huh?"

Gaining back a little of his usual spunk, Satoru readjusted his glasses and walked over, kicking the remaining useless mop out of his chipper path along the way. "Maybe I'll be your mentor, or whatever—eh, even though I still don't really know what the hell that means. Anddd I'll only do it when I wanna, so you better not, like, getting annoying about it. Or I'll exorcise you."

Emi didn't get down on her knees and cry from gratitude like he'd been hoping, scoffing at him like a joke instead. "Don't think you're doing me any favors. I never asked for a mentor either. I don't need you."

Hmph, wow. Okay. So, that wasn't fun. Was it too late to take the offer back? She was annoying him again.

He sneered and lightly shoved her in the shoulder, rolling his eyes at her sassy snicker. It was only then that he was made painfully aware of his soppy shoes again, groaning in annoyance and checking the time on the gym clock.

Stores are still open at this time. And Satoru's too impatient to wait.

"First thing's first though, 'mentee.' You're buying me new shoes. Now." He said, grabbing her wrist before pulling her towards the door.

Chapter Text

The moon was high in the sky by the time Satoru and Emi approached the downtown district.

Curfew at Jujutsu Tech was in one hour, yet Satoru couldn't say he was really stressed about not making it. Him missing curfew wasn't anything new. He used to have Suguru or Shoko cover for him until Yaga caught onto their bad lying. Another discipline hour surely awaits him tomorrow!—anddd his mentee by default, even if she doesn't know it yet. But, hey, maybe if he wracks up enough trouble on her innocent record, Yaga will see he ain't a good influence and give away his mentee to someone else. Heh, see? Satoru thinks of everything. God, he's so smart.

He hummed musingly to himself as he pulled out his flip phone and sent Suguru a text about his whereabouts, feeling the shoulder of his mentee brush against him as they walked through the brightly lit city. They've only walked out of jujutsu territory and took the bus here, but already Satoru felt the effects of having a bratty little shadow on his heels.

She twirled her own red razor phone around in her fingers, remaining close to Satoru's side as she took in the unfamiliar downtown for the first time. "I can't believe you dragged me here to buy you new shoes, Gojo. All because you cried about me getting a little water on yours-"

"Ummm, I did not cry-" He held a sassy hand in front of her face to shut up.

She rolled her eyes in annoyance and pushed his hand away, flipping her hair off her shoulder. "If I'm buying, I get to pick the shoes." She said, causing Satoru to scoff.

"Heh, you?" He continued to text with one hand. "No way. Look at what you're wearing?"

He pointed to a spot on her uniform shirt and Emi looked down at it in confusion. "I'm literally wearing the same thing as you, idiot-"

Satoru quickly flicked her on the nose when she looked down, causing Emi to flinch in surprise and groan knowingly. Heh. An age old trick that Utahime fell for all the time.

"Yeah, but I wear it better, idiot." He cheesed with a wink, chuckling lightly when Emi shoved him in the shoulder.

"Said no one ever." She huffed with sass, scooting closer to Satoru when strangers began bumping into them from both sides.

Satoru hummed and grabbed her wrist, dragging her out of the middle of the road so they had more room to breathe. They stopped in front of a ramen shop and he flipped his phone closed and put it away, turning to Emi with a smirk. "Okay, well as your mentor, I, like, demand to pick out the shoes I want. So, there." He gloated with crossed arms.

Heh, did ya hear that? He 'demanded.' He likes the sound of that. Maybe he could get used to this whole 'mentor' thing if that's what it's about.

Emi raised a brow of defiance, looking him up and down before breaking out into a chastising laugh. "Oh, hell no." She dismissed, wiping a humorous tear from the corner of her eye.

And, Satoru's cheeky smile got bigger, 'cause he could sense the annoyance in her voice, rocking back and forth on his heels before leaning into her. "Heh. What?-" He murmured closely, almost brushing her forehead with his mouth before she lightly shoved him back.

"That's not how this is gonna work." The Hasegawa girl rained on his parade, causing Satoru to shrug and blow her off.

Nah, he always gets what he wants. That's not about to change with this girl. He just needs to let her know how it is. How it's gonna be.

"Wellll, it actually is 'cause you don't really have a say." He said matter of factly, biting down on his bottom lip before looking her up and down. "You're under my control, remember-"

"I'll take you to that department store, and that's it. Take it or leave it." Emi interrupted, causing Satoru's suave grin to fall off his face like an ice cream cone.

With an un-cool gawk, he turned around in the direction she was pointing, gasping at her audacity. "Hauuhhh!? No way! That store's all discounted shoes! Do I look like someone who wears discounted anything? Huh? Huh??" He asked impatiently, gesturing to his expensive sunglasses and messy shoes.

And, Emi was enjoying the act of making him come undone, because god, he really was spoiled. And so fucking annoying.

"Well, that's my only offer." She crossed her arms victoriously, leaning in closer to him. "Take it or leave it, princess."

"Leave it." Satoru grit his teeth, practically bumping her forehead with his own when he leaned down. "Hey, kid, do you know who I am? Well, if ya don't, get ready to learn. I'm not gonna follow the orders of some brat. Look, I'm the leader here, and you do what I say. Okay? Yeah? Got it?"

*

"Welcome to the Incredibly Overly Used Department Store! Where everything is super used and, like, so worn out!" The cashier called from the front as Emi and Satoru walked inside.

It was more like Emi walked inside and Gojo trudged behind her like a child pouting, grumbling curses under his breath. Looks like he can't win every fight like he thought. But, Emi was elated by the victory as she strolled through the aisles, turning around and laughing at Gojo's unflattering mug.

"Aw, what's with that sour face?" She chastised, gripping both of his cheeks when he came closer. "Look at all the options you get—oh, and look at that. You can even choose between snow boots or scuba fins, like whaaat. Maybe liven up that drabby outfit you're wearing."

Satoru sneered muffled through his squished cheeks, pushing her hands off him. "Please. Drabby.'" He mocked her in annoyance, lightly shoving her out of his way as he looked around the store with purpose.

And the purpose wasn't even to find new shoes anymore. But, rather to get a rise out of Emi Hasegawa and bust her buttons. Why? Heh, cause it was proving to be a little fun and Satoru lacked enough of that in his life.

As Emi continued to annoy him and pick between house slippers or high heels for his choices, Satoru read the big billboard located on the other side of the store that said 'designer,' smirking deviously at Emi before grabbing her wrist and walking over. Suguru made him go in one of these dreaded all purpose places before, and they usually do have a part that's more expensive, even if still a little discounted.

His mischief grew bigger at Emi's groan once they entered the designer section, picking the first pair of fancy dress shoes he laid eyes on with the sole intention to annoy her. "I want these." He said like a brat, shoving them into her hands so she could pay.

The Hasegawa girl blinked a few times before she got a look at the price tag, gasping in a way that had Satoru laughing. She sounded horrified.

"No!"

"Yep." He popped the 'p,' gently pulling her arm towards the cash register. "Let's go."

"But-"

"Noooo 'buts.'"

She groaned anxiously as he took the shoes out of her hands and handed them to the cashier, so thoroughly satisfied that he finally found something to make her sweat a little. The cashier rang up the shoes and Emi gulped harshly, scrunching her lips and pulling Satoru closer by the collar of his uniform.

"Listen, you little shit, I can't afford this." She whispered, turning her face towards his. "It costs all the money I brought with me to Jujutsu High, and I'm not about to waste that on you."

Satoru laughed and eyed her features over the rim of his glasses, letting his gaze fall just to her nose before dragging it back up. "Oh, and how is that possible, Miss Hasegawa?" His voice mocked lowly, breath rolling against her nose from their close proximity. "You're telling me that a clan family member-"

"Shhh..." Emi glanced at the confused non-sorcerer cashier.

"...can't afford to spurge a little?" He finished. "I don't buy it."

His white lashes fluttered and Emi hummed distractedly at the sight, backing up slightly once she realized how close they were. "Mm, if my sister told you anything while you were in her care, she surely mentioned the fact that we're going broke from my parents' irresponsibility over the years."

Once again, Satoru regrets tuning out information that wasn't important to him in the past. Had he known that Akana Hasegawa's little sister would end up becoming a thorn in his side, he would have listened more. Probably would have asked for all her weaknesses and annoyances, and wrote them down in his notes. He would hang the notes on his fridge and look at them everyday with satisfaction, except he doesn't have a fridge and hates taking notes. Go figure.

"Heh. Irresponsibility seems to run in that family of yours, huh." He booped her nose, chuckling when it scrunched softly in disgust. "Too bad I'm not one for sob stories. Shouldn't have ruined my shoes if you couldn't afford to replace 'em, you know. And, that's on being a mentor, or whatever that means."

The Hasegawa girl grit her straight white teeth, and Satoru found it funny how her forehead scrunched like that when she got mad.

"Fine." She shoved him away by the collar, pulling out her wallet to Satoru's shock.

Oh? What's this? He didn't actually expect her to cave. This was all just meant to make her sweat and beg him to pick something else.

"Huh?" He asked in a bit of genuine surprise, eyes going wide as she handed her credit card to the cashier quicker than he could process.

His cocky facade faltered as he quickly plucked the card out of the woman's hand right before she swiped it, replacing it with his black card.

"Put it on this card instead, yeah?" He told the normie, giving her a little smile that had her blushing.

Emi's brows furrowed in confusion for the sudden change in Gojo. And after all that pestering from him, too. "Hey, what are you doing-" She said before he rolled his eyes a bit humorously.

"Ah, ah, ah, can it. I was never gonna actually make you pay for 'em in the first place. Duh." He murmured a little lighter, glancing over at her as he signed the receipt.

That only made her more confused, as Gojo was utterly furious when she got his precious shoes dirty, or so she thought. He was adamant that she come with him and pay for new ones, which she was willing to do.

"If that was your plan from the start, then why did you make me come with you?" She asked in bewilderment, watching him smile a little slyly as he grabbed his bag of shoes.

He hovered over her, lifting a teasing brow. "Did you wanna come with me?" He asked knowingly, causing Emi to scoff.

"Absolutely not."

"That's why." He winked, brushing past her cheekily towards the exit.

She remained in place for a moment as his words hit her. But, instead of getting mad, she let out a breathy laugh of realization before slowly going to follow him.

Maybe he was a little clever. Just a little.

*

"Ughhhh, I'm starving." Gojo whined as they made it back into the downtown district.

Emi hummed and brushed against his shoulder as people passed by them. With the night growing later, the amount of people walking had already dwindled. In the back of her mind, she was vaguely aware that their curfew had passed fifteen minutes ago, but if her mentor wasn't worried, she figured she shouldn't be either. Not that his judgment was anything to stand by.

"Me too. I never got to eat dinner thanks to your big mouth getting us in trouble." She nudged him lightly, more convinced to put this morning past them.

She didn't wanna admit that his little stunt in the department store surprised her. Given how shallow and arrogant he was, she was fully prepared to waste her entire savings and be forced to pay for his shoes—and she was positive he selfishly wouldn't have given a damn how it hurt her financially for the rest of the year.

But, it seems even he wasn't that heartless. Even after she did mess up his shoes earlier. She wasn't surprised he used a black card though. Even she knew enough to know the Gojo clan was loaded. All the big three families were.

"Yeah, well I had to miss dinner with Suguru thanks to you—and it was crepe night in the cafeteria. Crepe night!" Gojo emphasized, perking Emi's interest.

"Who's Suguru?"

Satoru was admittedly a little caught off guard by the question as reality came back to him. As much as this girl gets on his nerves, there wasn't any awkward tension or weirdness that one gets when meeting someone for the first time. It kinda feels like she's been here the whole time. And, for him, it's rare to find that in people. Especially when they find out who he is.

"Ah, Suguru Geto. You'll probably meet him tomorrow before class. We're the strongest—oh, and he's my best friend." Fifteen-year-old Satoru gushed, trying to hide the smile that wanted to overwhelm his face.

It was the first time in his life he'd ever had a friend, no less a 'best friend.'

Emi mouthed a small 'oh' and nodded, crossing her arms with smug interest. "So Satoru Gojo does have friends." She teased, earning an eye roll from him.

"Right, 'cause you're just overflowing with friends right now." He nudged her shoulder.

"I had to leave all my friends behind when I came here." Her smile faded slightly before she shrugged it off. "I'll never be able to see them again either since non-sorcerers can't know about any of this."

Satoru tried to find her perspective, but his empathy failed him this time. He's only had one friend in his whole life, and that friend only came into his life fairly recent. He doesn't know what it's like having to say goodbye to a friend, and with Suguru as his companion, he'll never have to experience that. No, he can't imagine there's anything in this world that could tear them apart. They're too close for that.

"Eh, forget 'em. Normies suck and you're one of us now." Gojo's words came a bit too natural, and Emi was admittedly surprised by them.

He wouldn't have been able to stomach saying such a thing this morning, and judging from his lax expression, he didn't even seem to notice his own words, or that was he essentially calling a truce to the hazing he'd been giving her all day. And, while Emi is stubborn, she also knows when to shut up. She'd rather not draw his attention to it and re-spark the 'villainy' between them.

Perhaps, she won a little bit of his respect today. All it took was punching him in the face and letting him almost kill her twice. Talk about high maintenance...

"Hm." She mused with a little self content before the smell of brown sugar caught her nose. "Oo, what is that?"

"What? You've never had dango?" He gawked.

"No, but so long as it's dessert for dinner, I'm in." She said, causing Satoru's brows to raise in a little pleasant surprise.

"Heh, and I thought I was the only one who did dessert for dinner. Suguru always tells me it's bad." He mused as they approached the food stand.

"It's horrible—but I'm not gonna stop doing it." Emi deadpanned, causing him to nod in agreement.

"Right?!"

Emi looked at the menu while Satoru ordered his flavor immediately, seeming to already know exactly what he wanted. She picked a flavor different from his own and pulled out her wallet again, intending to pay for both as a little 'thank you' for earlier. But, the white haired boy waved her off as he pulled out his card again and swiped it, surprising her a second time with his generosity.

"Nah, I got it." He dismissed his own actions quickly, handing Emi her plate.

She watching him for a moment before nodding, feeling herself loosening up a little more around him by the hour. "Awww. What a good mentor." Her tone came out a little teasing, yet she actually meant it that time.

Satoru smirked at her tone, placing a hand on her back and lightly pushing her through the crowd of people with their snacks in hand. "Eyyyyy, don't try to butter me up now. I'm not paying every time, you know."

"Well, according to you, I'll be curse food starting tomorrow. Pretty soon, you won't have to pay for me at all." She said, causing him to laugh as they found a standing spot near a fishing shop.

"Mm, thank goodness, too. Maybe I'll give you a little nudge into the mouth of one myself." He said, giving her back a small, teasing push before removing his hand.

"I wouldn't put it past you."

The two made eye contact as they took hearty bites of their food, and admittedly, Satoru wanted to see the look on her face when she tasted it. This was one of his favorites, after all. He wasn't disappointed as her stubborn eyes melted into utter satisfaction as the food slipped past her lips, humming in delight with her.

It was way past curfew and neither of them cared as they ate their snack after such a rocky day, looking around the downtown district that slowly started to quiet down with the passing hours. The bandages on their faces hurt with each bite, and yet Satoru was scooting closer, letting his guard chip away as he shoved his plate in her face a little heavy handed.

Girl, boy, it didn't matter to him. He treated them the same 'cause he didn't really know any better when it came to 'being gentle' or anything like the stuff Suguru mentioned.

"Mmph, hold on, you gotta try mine. Watch, watch—Suguru and I always mix the flavors like this. See?" He couldn't hold back his adolescent excitement, putting some of his food on her plate before taking some of her own.

She giggled a little at his eagerness, taking a big bite of their combined food before her eyes went even wider with delight.

"Yeahhh. Uh-huh." He said a little proudly, causing them both to laugh. "I told you-"

A shove from behind caused Emi to stumble forward into Satoru and he caught her and steadied her frame, keeping a hold on her arms as he looked over at the culprit. "Oi, watch where you're going next time." He quipped in annoyance before the man's footsteps came to a daring halt.

"Huh?! Speaking like that to your elders, kid?" The burly guy said, baring his silver tooth with threat.

Gojo's eyes glinted with a little excitement now. He took one more lazy bite of his food before humming in delight and shoving his plate into Emi's hands, walking over to the man without a care in the world. "Ah, maybe you were an elder like fifteen years ago. You look more like a corpse now than an elder though." He chuckled, and Emi was a little surprised.

The little bits of immaturity and innocence he'd just displayed over the food were gone and his cocky aura was back, grin mischievous and eyes already glowing with infinity as he prepared for a scuffle.

"Oh yeah? You looking for me to teach you a lesson, boy? Your private school uniform don't scare me. I don't care if your parents try to sue after I kill ya." The man said, causing Gojo to shrug.

"Mm, I guess I could spare one more beating here tonight. So long as you promise not to get me in trouble for wiping the floor with your body. Okayyy? Promise?" He rolled up his sleeves musingly, before Emi brushed past him.

Satoru's eyes widened as the girl took their messy, sticky plates of food and shoved them into the man's face like a birthday cake before she quickly kicked him in the gut. He stumbled back and fell into the hot coffee stand in front of them, knocking over the table and causing the two students' eyes to go wide with an 'oh shit' look.

That was way more than Emi meant to do.

Now stained with coffee and remnants of their food, the man angrily wiped the mess from his face and zeroed his gaze in on the two teens, letting out a low, seething growl for revenge. Emi let out a small curse under her breath and quickly grabbed Gojo's wrist, pulling him along down the busy street swiftly.

"Come on! He'll catch us! Then we really will get in trouble!" She yelled, breaking out into a smile as he laughed loudly.

"Hah! Oh my god, that was awesome!" Satoru's cackle echoed into the late night.

Chapter Text

Emi shushed Gojo's loud cackles humorously as they tip toed through the red arches of Jujutsu territory, making it back onto the school grounds at an ungodly hour of the night. Having to get up for class in the next three hours would surely be brutal.

While the two had sparked quite the blazing rivalry early this morning, it doesn't take much for fifteen year olds to forget grudges and become friends. Sorcerers or not, kids are kids. Even the honored one.

And, for a rare time in his life, Satoru actually felt fifteen years old as his new classmate shoved him in the shoulder playfully while they walked through the humid summery night. The fireflies danced in their path while the two whispered about the events of their jam packed first day together, giggling about the scuba shoes, and fawning over the delicious sweet treats. Annoying each other about the bruises and cuts on their faces, and almost in tears of laughter over the way Emi cake-faced the man giving them trouble in the downtown district.

God, it had been awhile since he'd had that much fun. Ehh, don't get him wrong, he got into his own forms of trouble with Suguru and Shoko on the daily. But, now it felt like he added a new partner in crime to his list.

The Hasegawa girl matched his level tonight, and it surprised him. She wasn't an uptight coward like he originally thought, and she was down for mischief just like he was—and if Yaga could see the disaster he just created by putting these two together, oooo, he'd be face palming so incredibly hard. Satoru can't wait to see the look on his face when he finds out for himself.

Everything felt funny to him right now, and the taste of freedom was so sweet on his lips as he pulled out his flip phone, checking the time on the little screen. "Ah. Hehhh, we missed curfew by two hours." He whispered, nudging Emi's shoulder as he looked around the empty school grounds. "Now we gotta sneak back inside without getting caught. Afraid to break a few rules, newbie?"

"No way. I'm not scared." She prided, and for once, Satoru believed her.

But, he teased her anyways, quickly finding out that pushing her buttons was so incredibly fun to him. "You sure?" He leaned in towards her, causing her to roll her eyes and shove him away lightly.

"Yes."

"Hm, alright then. C'mon. Lemme show you my secret place." He grinned, grabbing her wrist and leading her to the back of the school.

*

"God, how do you weigh this much!? You literally look like the size of a stick!" Emi heaved, stumbling as she tried to balance Gojo's feet on her shoulders.

He hummed and took his time as he attempted to jimmy the window lock on the second floor, looking down at her with a smug grin. "What? I eat a lot of protein, okay. It's all muscle—which I'm sure you already figured out when you were checking me out today."

Her appalled gasp made him chuckle. "I was not checking you out. You make me wanna barf." She groaned out in exertion, gripping his bony ankles tighter.

"You're literally fooling no oneee." He sang unbothered, letting out a content breath when the lock clicked open. "Ah-hah, bingo."

Carefully, Gojo slid the window open and the crushing weight on Emi's shoulders suddenly lifted as he hoisted himself through, causing her to sigh in relief. She looked up once he was inside, seeing him grinning down at her.

"Okay, my turn." She hushed quietly, holding up her arm for him to take.

But, he didn't take it, cause that would have been too easy, humming deviously instead—and Emi immediately huffed once she realized what she fell for. "Eh, I dunno. Gimme one reason why I should." He propped his chin in his hands on the window sill.

Emi scrunched her lips and glared at Gojo as the owls continued to hoot into the night. She crossed arms, speaking a casual death threat. "Because I will make you beat yourself up a second time if you don't. Can't activate your infinity forever."

Satoru smirked contently. "Yeah, well, when I can, you won't be able to touch me." He gloated, leaning his whole torso over the window sill before reaching down to grip her wrist.

"Is that supposed to be a threat, cause it's—oof!" She gasped as Gojo pulled her up by her arm in one fell swoop, surprising her with his strength.

He did it single-handedly, and in the blink of an eye, she was sitting on the window sill, only inches away from his face. She saw his eyes glancing at her over the rim of his glasses and a half smile twitched on his lips as he looked her face up and down, keeping a hand on her lower back to steady her. His other hand came under her upper thighs and Emi gasped as he instantly lifted her in through the window, forced to hug her arms around his neck for balance.

He held her with no problem, and Emi wondered if lifting her required any ounce of exertion at all. She felt lighter than a feather in his arms, not even noticing he'd walked a little distance down the hallway until he chuckled. "Planning to have me carry you the rest of the way, or?"

She blinked back to reality and he laughed when he knew she'd been caught. "Oh, just put me down." She tried to recover, wiggling around impatiently in his arms.

Gojo stopped walking and stood in the middle of the pitch black hallway now. "As you wish." He said, abruptly removing his arms out from under Emi and causing her to go crashing to the ground.

She held in a scream and braced herself for the harsh impact of the floor, but it never came as she felt her stomach land on the soft top of Gojo's dress shoe before he carefully lowered her weight down to the floor using his foot. He crouched over her with a lopsided grin, snickering quietly when she shoved him in the shoulder.

"Whaaat? Oh, c'mon. You didn't think I'd really let you hit the floor like that, did you? Me?" He feigned offense, causing her to huff as she slowly got to her feet.

"For the record, you did almost kill me twice today."

"Only 'cause you deserved it for annoying me."

The two walked down the dark hallway in comfortable silence, and Emi realized this was actually the first time she'd seen the inside of the school. Her sister roamed these halls, and with everything so dark and silent, it felt eery instead of nostalgic to know that. She followed Gojo's lead, turning the corners he turned, and noticing how sure of himself he seemed for sneaking around after hours.

He must do this a lot...

"How many times have you been caught sneaking in this way?" She asked, surprised by his honest answer.

"Literally every time." He said, causing both of them to cackle quietly.

"What!? Then why are we doing it!??" She face palmed humorously, bumping into his shoulder as they walked.

"'Cause getting caught is part of the fun." His smirk could be seen through the dark. "I could not get caught if I really wanted to. Hell, I can do anything I want. I'm one of the strongest, after all."

Emi huffed and rolled her eyes at his arrogant gesture. "Spoken with true humility." She teased sarcastically, causing him to wave her off pridefully.

"Don't need any of that when you're-"

Satoru's words were cut off by the sound of a door around the corner flying open, causing the two of them to gasp before she quickly grabbed his wrist. The brisk footsteps began as Emi tried to find a quick place to hide, spotting a door next to them that read 'janitor's closet.'

"Shit! Come on, hurry up!" She laughed quietly, opening the door before dragging him inside.

Heh, well this is new. Usually, this is the part of the night where Satoru and Suguru get caught in the hallway, pretending to be unnoticed statues as Yaga turns the corner. Emi was much more creative than them, or maybe she was just less lazy.

The janitor's closet was small and Satoru stumbled on a stray broom that made a sound any fifteen year old would laugh at. The action almost had them breaking again, and Emi held a hand over his mouth to keep him quiet, while Satoru did the same when she started to giggle. They both muffled cackles into the other's palms, remaining hidden and quiet as the footsteps walked the hallway they'd just been in.

Satoru glanced towards Emi as the steps continued, and he was vaguely aware of the way her mouth pressed into his hand, soft and warm. Her eyes were so deep in the dark, and even though they'd been rough and filled with hatred this morning, right now, they had softened, looking up at him and the features of his face.

He kept his other hand on the wall next to her head because there was nowhere else to put it. Their bodies melted together from the close distance, and he could feel parts of her that he'd never felt for himself before on any girl, all pressed against him like this. With her smell of peaches making his spine tingle pleasantly. His heart started to pound hard—even harder than when he exorcised a special grade for the first time last week.

The steps in the hallway had come and gone long ago when Emi was the one to finally remove her hand from his face first. Her palm was damp and hot with his dewy breath, the imprint of his soft lips still tickled her fingers. Satoru removed his own hand from her face a few moments later, letting out a small, breathless 'phew' at their close proximity and disguising it as relief for not being caught.

"Ah." His snarky voice came out raspy and quiet in the small space of the room. "I guess...that was the, uh...the first time I haven't been caught."

Emi's white smile glowed brightly in the dark, seeming to have a reply for everything. "First time for everything, right?"

He hummed musingly and Emi grabbed his hand before slowly opening the door. She gave a quick peek to ensure the coast was clear before dragging both of them out of the janitor's closet, turning to her new partner in crime. "Come on. Help me find my dorm room." She said, pulling Satoru down the dark hallway.

*

Emi quietly creaked the door to her new dorm open and Satoru followed behind her, flipping on the dim lamp like he owned the place.

He kept his hands in his pockets as Emi closed the door, surveying the empty area with a gasp of lazy shock. "Whaaa—hey, hey. Why is your room bigger than mine?" He complained, causing the girl to smirk as she brushed past him.

"Because I'm more important."

"You're dreaming." Satoru scoffed, flopping on her made bed in exhaustion before realizing something else. "Eh?? And the bed's comfier, too!? Ahhh, gonna have to pester sensei about it tomorrow."

Emi rolled her eyes and grabbed the duffle she brought with her, dropping it atop Gojo's stomach since his big frame took up all the other space on the mattress. "Well, go do that in your own bed, 'cause you're not staying here overnight." She eyed him with sassy discipline, unzipping her bag before starting to unpack her things.

Satoru hummed and propped his hands behind his head, letting her continue to use him as a table as he spoke a little smugly. "Why? Do I make you nervous?"

The Hasegawa girl smiled and gliding her tongue along her bottom lip, as she was starting to get a feel for the type of person Gojo was. He knows he's cute, and he thinks he's a heart stopper. No surprise that also means he's a flirt. Emi wasn't sure how many people were at this school yet, but she had no doubt that Gojo flirted with every single one of them. With those eyes and that smile, she could see how easy it would be to fall into the trap and feel special. He's probably so good at making everyone feel like they're the only one...

She couldn't take him seriously if she wanted to come out of that mess unscathed.

"No, but you have a room and I am not sleeping on my own floor." Emi laughed, pulling out the next item from her duffel bag.

It was a pair of silver rings. Ten rings that Gojo recognized very well.

She wasn't expecting it when Gojo's smile fell off his face at the sight of the jewelry, instantly sitting up in the bed with her duffel bag still on his stomach. "Hey—those were..." He trailed off instinctively, almost as if saying the name was forbidden.

"Akana's." Emi said of her late sister, holding it in her hands nostalgically. "Yeah, I'm....surprised you remembered. You don't seem like the type."

Satoru said nothing as Emi slipped the rings on each of her fingers, because she's right, he's not the type. He's selfish and never mourns the weak. But, seeing those rings again brought back a sour taste in his mouth and muddled, bloody memories. He instantly heard Akana Hasegawa's dying scream piercing his eardrums, still feeling her insides staining his hands, watching the curse rip her to shreds before his very eyes-

"I never thought I'd actually get these back." Emi interrupted his thoughts, causing him to wipe away the cold sweat on the back of his neck. "Um...she was wearing them when she passed. We all thought her body was lost."

Satoru was well aware she was wearing them. Even if he didn't care to listen about most things, he couldn't forget that day. It was the first person who ever died on his watch, and he vowed to never let that happen again. Akana was supposed to be protecting him, but she did it too well. Because he's still here, and she's not.

Gojo continued to stare at the rings in silence and Emi waited for him to say something about that day. His name was on the coroner's report. She knows he was there. But...

He swallowed heavily and looked away from her quickly, clearing his throat and almost appearing disinterested. "U-Uh. Yeah. I guess...whoever went back for her must've brought those back, or something. I dunno." He blew it off, causing Emi to furrow her brows in confusion.

"You were her mentee. Weren't you...there-"

"Nope. I didn't go on that one." He immediately shut down, looking anywhere else but her. "Sore throat that day...and stuff. You know how it is."

Emi blinked a few times and looked at him in confusion. He straight up lied just now. And she knew it while he wasn't aware she knew. He must not have realized she read the coronary report. Or, maybe he didn't even realize that his name was listed as the person who brought her back.

And she had no idea why he'd want to lie about this. If anything, it would make him look like more of a hero and fluff up his ego to be the one who brought her body home.

But, it was a long day, and the only day she'd known Satoru Gojo. It was clear he was a mystery. Sure, he pretended to be an open book on the surface, but truly, she hadn't learned much about him today. Even if it didn't feel like it after they hit it off tonight, it was only hours ago that he was just another stranger.

"Oh. I see." She let the moment go, trying to alleviate the tension that crept into the room. "Well, I'm gonna incorporate these into my uniform in her honor. Maybe they can be my good luck charm."

And, Satoru almost felt sick to his stomach as he was forced to look at the rings on her fingers again, seeing Akana Hasegawa's eyes in her younger sister. He wondered when the life and soul that sparkled in them would go lifeless, too.

"Orrr it could be the opposite." He said, sitting all the way up in the bed before slipping a ring off her finger. "These are probably filled with all kinds of bad cursed energy now. You should get rid of 'em-"

"No way." She said stubbornly, quickly snatching it back before putting it on her finger once more.

And, he sighed, feeling the clarity of his unwelcome greeting towards her this morning making sense in his head once again. Fun is his weakness because he's deprived of it, and maybe he got a little carried away today in befriending Emi too quickly. But, while a few hours of shopping and eating was a nice distraction, it doesn't change the reality of why she's here in the first place.

He hasn't changed his stance on her not becoming a sorcerer. She shouldn't be here. She's not as strong as him, or even her sister who was overpowered and torn apart by curses.

Emi should leave. Selfishly, so Satoru doesn't have to carry another Hasegawa girl out in pieces. And, if he thinks about this too long, he'll unintentionally place a curse on himself. He can already feel it starting every time the mention of her family name haunts him.

But, she seemed set on staying as she took a seat on the old wood floor, resting the back of her head on the edge of the bed tiredly. Satoru shrugged her duffel off him completely and rolled over onto his stomach letting his arms hang over the edge of the bed directly next to her.

Her head lulled towards him and their faces were level, both pairs of eyes glancing at each other in curious silence before she changed the subject of their heavy conversation.

"First day tomorrow. Kinda nervous." She mused, and Satoru could hear the hoarse exhaustion of 3am in her voice.

He rested the side of his face on the bed and continued to look at her, watching her fiddle with the pin on her uniform jacket.

"Mm. You should be. We're all planning to dunk your head in the toilet tomorrow after second period." He whispered, causing her to lightly thump him in the head.

"Oh, shut up." She sassed.

He plopped a hand atop her head and gave it a light shake back and forth before she shrugged him off. And, as her bed and presence became too comfortable, he legitimately felt himself starting to fall asleep, forcing his arms to lift his body off the bed with a groan. Emi remained on the ground, watching him lethargically get stand up like he was finally getting ready to call it a night.

"Better get stronger if you wanna survive, Hasegawa." He called over his shoulder. "Don't expect me to save you all the time for being so behind either. I ain't your trump card."

"Wouldn't dream of it." She rolled her eyes lightly, speaking more absentminded with her next words. "Though, I wouldn't mind a few pointers one day."

And, almost like he was looking for any excuse to stay, Satoru slowly turned around, tilting his head at her cockily before going back over. "Begging me for help already? That didn't take long." He murmured, kneeling down to her level.

She could smell the fresh laundry of his uniform so close within her space, inhaling his breaths as they puffed from his nose. "I'd hardly call that begging."

He took his blunt thumbnail between his teeth and studied her, looking her features up and down a little suggestively. "What if I want something in return from you?" His voice alluded smugly.

God, he's such a damn flirt.

And, Emi held her ground, continuing to look into his deep eyes as he removed his glasses, getting a look at his entire face for the first time today. He was even prettier if that were possible.

"What do you want, Gojo?" She refused to fall for his tricks, watching his teeth flash with a lopsided grin as he twirled his glasses through his fingers.

"Would you give it to me?" He raised a devious brow, causing her to shrug.

"Depends."

He bit his bottom lip, but didn't share his thoughts about what it was he wanted, simply nodding in acknowledgment to her open ended agreement. Swiping a pen off her night table, he grabbed her hand and flipped her palm towards the ceiling, shrugging up the sleeve of her uniform jacket.

He grazed his fingertips along her bare wrist, and Emi watched as he pressed the felt tip into her skin, tickling it with each curly line he made. She held out her arm once he was finished, realizing what it was he'd done.

"Here's my number. Gimme a call tomorrow if you want me to hold your hand on the first day. Okay?" He murmured teasingly, giving her hand a pat before rising to his feet.

Emi scoffed in amusement as he put his sunglasses back on and opened her door, giving her a small nod before finally taking his leave.

Day one at Jujutsu High, and she could already tell Satoru Gojo was gonna be a pain in her ass.

Chapter Text

Emi Hasegawa felt like a fever dream when Satoru woke up in his own bed the next morning.

And, had it not been for the leftover bruises on his face from their fight, Satoru might not have believed yesterday happened at all. He groaned in annoyance as he looked at his tarnished face in the bathroom mirror, yet his attitude was a little less sour than yesterday. The ghost of a smile dared to cross his lips as he thumbed at the corner of his bloody mouth.

The cuts had scabbed over now, leaving his usually soft lips all textured and banged up. Removing the old bandages from yesterday and trying to rub away the leftover scrapes, he styled his fingers through his messy white locks and quickly changed into his school uniform.

Aghh, he can already hear the shit he'd be getting from his friends once he showed up to class looking like a punching bag—him! And he was doing everything he could to make the beating less noticeable—hey, hey, not that it was a beating anyways, alright. She cheated...

But, yeah. They'll never know now that he cleaned up a little. Heh, especially when he puts his sunglasses on justtt likeeee...that. Perfect. He looks good as new, and even if he doesn't, he dares someone to say something about it. Nah. They wouldn't. They're too afraid...

*

"Why does your face look like shit?" Shoko called out the moment he entered the classroom, causing Satoru's mood to sour at his failed attempts to hide the evidence.

And with Emi's big mouth, he knew it would be better to tell the truth before she calls him out and embarrasses him. The best thing to do in this situation is own it.

He slammed his notebook down on the desk with a passive aggressive thud, trying to play off the encounter as laxly as possible. "Eh. New kid got a lil' snippy with me last night. No biggie." He smiled tensely, practically balling his fist so tightly he almost bled.

Shoko fiddled with the cigarette in her mouth as she watched him slide into his chair stiffly. It wasn't everyday that someone managed to land a few hits on Gojo—or piss him off that bad. "Heh, no kidding. I like her already." She murmured musingly.

"Mm." He sneered sassily. "Don't you have, like, three packs a day to inhale before noon, or something?"

"Only two now thanks to this guy." Shoko nodded at Suguru who just walked in.

He looked like he had something on his mind as he took the seat next to Satoru with purpose, leaning over the white haired boy's desk with a little gossip. "Had to do a little de-stressing after you kept blowing up my phone yesterday about the new girl. You made her sound pretty awful." He whistled out into anticipation, looking at the door every few seconds to see when the monster herself would appear.

And, Satoru's brain froze a bit as he remembered the conversation he had with Suguru yesterday morning, just shortly after he beat the Hasegawa girl—and, then again in the afternoon after she messed up his face. And—okay, look, maybe he was just a touch dramatic about what he said to his best friend. He was venting and Emi was annoying the fuck outta him.

After last night, he barely had a change of heart, deciding to take back, like, fifteen percent of his insults—ehhh, actually, more like ten percent. Five?

He remained slouched in his seat as Shoko and Suguru looked to him for an explanation, causing him to roll his eyes and sigh. "Uhhh, yeah, well about that-"

"Like, Satoru. Does she really summon the devil with thick yellow fangs after midnight?" Suguru interrupted him with a gasp, causing Satoru to groan.

See, these were the rare times he regretted sharing the same brain cell with his best friend. Suguru was the voice of reason on most things. But, sometimes, he let his immature age show just like the rest of them.

"What!?" Shoko laughed, rightfully not believing a damn word of it.

"That's what he said in his text yesterday morning." Suguru said, pulling out his blue razor phone to find the evidence.

Shoko eyed Satoru knowingly for his lie, causing the white haired boy to scoff and stubbornly attempt to backtrack. "I mean...okay, define 'summoning the devil after midnight with thick yellow fangs-"

"I quote verbatim." Suguru interrupted him, reading off the text messages on the small phone screen. "Emi Hasegawa is the equivalent of satan's armpit and I swear to god she summons him after midnight. She also grows thick yellow fangs while she's at it, and-"

"Don't forget about the part where she eats you when your back is turned." A voice from behind caught their attention, causing Satoru's eyes to widen a bit in realization.

Out of instinct, he activated his infinity, causing his two friends to look at him in confusion before Suguru spoke. "Hah, eats me? Wait, really? How do you know..." He trailed off once he turned around.

"'Cause I'm her." Emi smirked, keeping her arms crossed smugly.

Now Suguru's look matched Satoru's 'oh shit' look as he realized who the girl was from her school uniform. "Oh. You don't have fangs." The brown haired boy uttered obviously, causing Satoru to face palm.

Emi rolled her eyes lightly, finding Gojo actually smart for activating his infinity at the moment. She'd definitely thump him in the back of his head right now if she could.

"And you really shouldn't listen to him." She gestured to the guilty guy in question, causing the brown haired boy to chuckle sheepishly and quickly rise from his seat.

"Hah. You're right, I'm sorry." He rubbed the back of his neck.

"Huhhh? Hey!" Satoru protested as Suguru immediately threw him under the bus.

His complaints were ignored as he watched Suguru's eyes glimmer with something he hadn't seen before. He kept touching the back of his neck and fixing his hair, gliding his eyes along Emi Hasegawa's features again and again until it became weird and noticeable from everyone. Satoru coughed to get his attention and Suguru blinked back to life, quickly recovering from the awkward moment.

"Uh—Suguru Geto." He finally bowed politely when he sensed he was staring, giving the Hasegawa girl a sweet smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Since when..." Satoru huffed sassily, slouching further in his seat.

"Shoko here." The girl with the cigarette in her mouth introduced herself with a chill nod, gesturing towards a sour faced Satoru. "Thank you for punching him in the face yesterday, by the way. Geto and I have been wanting to do it for the longest time."

"Huh?!" Satoru gawked again before Suguru jumped in.

"It's true. He just has a very punchable face." He said, causing Satoru to throw his arms up with sass.

"Uhhhh, hello?? Still here." He grumbled, starting to sweat from the overuse of his infinity.

His body burned as he tried to hold on for the last few seconds before the glow in his eyes died out, causing him to pant in exertion and give up. Agh, damn him for still learning how to handle his technique...

He barely had it off for a millisecond when Emi's hand landed on his shoulder immediately now, trying to show him that he wasn't untouchable like he tried to be. And, god, did Satoru hate that.

Ahhh, whatever. Just wait until he can keep his infinity activated all the time without frying his brain. Everyone says it's impossible? Not to him. Then we'll see who's laughing...

"Technically he punched himself in the face on his own. Isn't that right, buddy?" She said smugly before Satoru curled his top lip defiantly.

"Oi. Don't call me buddy." He grumbled.

"Hey, I'm sorry to hear about your sister." Shoko chimed in empathetically. "She was a really good friend of mine."

Emi smiled and absentmindedly placed her other hand on Satoru's shoulder, glancing down towards the ground a little emptily. "Ah. Thank you. I....I hope I'll be able to fill her place well."

Suguru and Shoko nodded respectfully, and the room went silent with a bit of polite mourning before Satoru blinked a few times and broke it.

"Yeah, so I told her to drop out." He said bluntly, causing Shoko to slap a hand over her mouth in shock.

"Satoru." Suguru reprimanded quietly, causing him to quirk an arrogant brow of question.

"Whaaat? I wiped the floor with her twice yesterday. You think big, scarryyy curses are gonna let her off with a warning like me? No." He quipped out with snark, only now aware of the sharp nails digging into both of his shoulders threateningly.

The smell of peaches tickled his nostrils as Emi leaned down towards him from behind. "Guess you're lucky I let you off with a warning yesterday, too, then. Big, scary curses would have aimed for that cute nose of yours instead of avoiding it." Her breath tickled his ear, making his spine shiver in a way that had his blood pumping hotter.

But, he kept his cool because he'd be damned to show her an ounce of weakness, steeling his gaze forward as her soft cheek brushed against his own. "Bite me." He grit through his teeth sassily, causing her to mimic his words from last night.

"With pleasure."

"Ahhh, seems like you've already learned a little about how he works, Hasegawa." Suguru chuckled musingly. "But, don't worry. I can answer any questions you have and walk you through things."

Emi lifted her hands from Satoru's shoulders and he felt colder now, watching curiously through his shades as she walked over to Suguru.

"Thanks. Oh, and you can call me, Emi." She smiled, causing him to nod.

"Emi. Cool." He uttered sweetly before Satoru tested the name with more resentment than anything else.

"Psh. Emi-"

"Not you." The Hasegawa girl said bluntly, giving Satoru a smug look of tease as his jaw dropped in offense.

The door opened with Sensei Yaga now, and Emi quickly slid into the empty seat next to Shoko. Maybe it should have felt a little out of place to have a fourth student in class after Shoko, Suguru, and Satoru were a trio for so long—aka, one single semester. But, already Emi fit in well. Yaga barely noticed her new presence as he scanned the small row of students, pleased to see it had rarely expanded today instead of dwindled after each mission.

But, he wasn't in a very sentimental mood. His gaze held an underlying threat of fatality as he eyed each student suspiciously, dropping his file folders on his desk with a loud plop that had the class jump. Tense silence filled the room as his mug became meaner—until his features softened, instantly shocking everyone with his next actions.

"I hereby declare today a day off for everyone!" He grinned rarely, causing the room to light up.

"Hah! No way! Really-" Satoru high-fived Suguru before Yaga's face boiled back down into an immediate threat.

"If you tell me who the late night fingerprints on the second floor window belong to?" He seethed, looking between the four students like an interrogation.

The room froze for no longer than a second before Shoko, Suguru, and Emi pointed at Satoru while he pointed at Emi.

"Sensei, that is a ridiculous thing to ask. We'd never rat each other out!" The white haired boy said before being sucker punched out of his chair.

Shoko and Suguru seemed completely unfazed as he crashed into the painting on the wall—that had already been duct taped once before like this was a normal occurrence. It was knocked off its hinges from the impact and torn in the same exact place of the duct tape.

"Gojooo!!" Yaga yelled over the chaos, slamming his fist down on the desk. "You embarrass me! You missed curfew again, you little brat."

And while the white haired boy seemed unfazed and even a little entertained at getting to push his teacher's buttons, a little bit of guilt sat in the pit of Emi's stomach. "Ah, hold on, sir." She forced herself to stand up, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly. "It wasn't just his fault. I was with him, too. Not by choice though."

The sound of Gojo clattering around in the back of the class gathered everyone's attention, watching as he knocked the broken painting off himself casually. "See? It was all her fault. You heard it for yourself." He said, causing Emi to glare at him in annoyance.

"Gojooo." She growled, earning a soft chuckle from Suguru.

Satoru coughed up dust and casually stood back up, giving his glasses a quick wipe as he pulled an answer out of his ass. "Sensei, listen, I was doing, like, mentor things." He explained, he placed a sassy hand on his hip. "You know, I bet you're re-thinking this whole thing now, right? Look at what a horrible influence I am on the new girl? It's terrible, really."

And while Satoru was hoping he'd finally won the stubborn standoff between him and Yaga on this topic, his smirk of growing victory instantly flopped with his sensei's next words.

"Thanks to the actions of you two morons, I'm officially declaring your day off cancelled. For everyone." Yaga stated.

"What?!" The three veteran students groaned, with Emi sinking down into her chair.

"I mean, I feel like the day off was never gonna actually happen based on how this conversation went..." Emi pursed her lips in contemplation.

"You're right, Hasegawa. There are no days off around here. Especially not when it comes to you." He pointed a finger at her, causing the girl to grimace and point at herself in question.

"Me?"

"You've got a lot of catching up to do in terms of your peers. But, first we need to assess your level and what you can handle." He said, sliding his eyes towards Gojo and Geto. "That's why these two idiots are gonna take you out into the field today and see what you can do."

"Cool." Suguru smiled while Satoru uttered a simultaneous 'ugh.'

"Sensei." Satoru's hand shot up in the air with a question, causing the vein in Yaga's head to pop.

"Don't even start." He threatened the white haired boy, causing his hand to plop back down onto the desk in begrudging defeat.

"Ahhh, I never agreed to babysit some brat. And I'm not gonna save her if it eats her." He said sourly, causing Emi to scoff.

"You do realize I can hear you, right?" She grumbled, causing Suguru to buffer the tense atmosphere.

"Come on, you guys. Everyone's first mission is always something to be remembered. It's like your indictment into the club. You're in, right, Emi?" He smiled, causing her to shrug.

"Sure. What could possibly go wrong, right?" She said, earning a slightly devious chuckle from Satoru.

"Heh. Famous last words."

Chapter Text

The rain pounded the pavement as Satoru, Emi, and Suguru approached the abandoned building, each holding an umbrella in hand.

"Alright, new kid." Satoru chastised the girl who was the same age as him. "Any last words before you become curse food, or what?"

He caught Emi's side glance and studied it through his shades to find the fear in her eyes, once again intrigued when he found nothing of the sort.

"Yes—why are you still wearing those stupid sunglasses when it's dark and raining outside?" She teased smugly.

He groaned sourly and leaned down towards her with the attempt to be intimidating, bumping their wet umbrellas together. "Because I'm special. Duh." He said obnoxiously.

"You most certainly are." She muttered, ignoring his sneer and turning to Suguru. "So, what do I do here again?"

"It's really easy. There's a mix of grade four and grade three level curses. Those are pretty much the lowest threat types around. Your job is to head in there, find the curses, and exorcise them using your cursed energy." He explained, causing Satoru to pop up over his shoulder like a pest.

"Hahhhh!" He drawled out offensively, making an unattractive gloating face. "Good luck with that. One of Utahime's monster sneezes is more powerful than the amount of cursed energy this girl can output."

"Or maybe I was just going easy on you. You got a little something right there." Emi retorted, gesturing to Satoru's cut up lip.

"Please, 'going easy on me'—yeah, you're a liar." He tried to wipe the leftover scrape from his mouth, getting a face full of water when Emi twisted the handle of her umbrella.

He mumbled complaints under his breath and wiped the condensation off his glasses, causing Suguru to chuckle.

The brown haired boy rubbed the back of his neck again and looked at the Hasegawa girl just like he did in the classroom earlier. For some reason, Satoru felt himself getting annoyed by it. It felt like he was interrupting something, and that can't be—he needs to be the center of everyone's attention.

Emi didn't notice the honey eyes on her as she gave Gojo one last glance. He felt her gaze and looked back at her, and she could see a peek of his blue eyes over his glasses, looking simultaneously annoyed and distracted as he kept a hand in his pocket. "Alright. Exorcise the curses and come back out? Sounds easy enough. I'll be back." She said.

"Good luck, Emi." Suguru encouraged brightly, giving her a thumbs up as she walked towards the door.

"Last chance to drop out." Satoru's voice spoke for him, feeling a rising skip within his heart. "I ain't coming for ya if you start screaming or crying."

"God, you're a good mentor." She gasped mockingly, walking backwards for a few steps to glare at him.

And the closer she got to the door, Satoru's palms began to sweat, trying to mask the growing feeling in his chest behind more words of threat. "Hey, even when he's eating your eyeballs. It's not like curses are vegan."

"Okayyy." She gave a thumbs up, fearless to all the ways he tried to scare her out of it.

Why won't she stop? Is she truly not afraid?

"Or when he's using your head as a basketball!" He called out in louder annoyance over the rain.

And this time she didn't even turn around, giving him a wave over her shoulder as he barely heard her last words. "Sounds good!"

Satoru's jaw tensed as the youngest Hasegawa girl disappeared behind the door, gripping the handle of his umbrella tightly. The story before him was looking too familiar, and she had Akana Hasegawa's eyes. She really had her sister's eyes.

And because of that, he knows exactly what those eyes look like when they're dead.

Screams of the past began piercing his eardrums—it was even a rainy day just like this when it all happened. When a few grade one curses were in a place they shouldn't have been and Satoru had already worn himself out using his infinity for so long.

If he'd already perfected his technique...if he wasn't just a fifteen-year-old kid...if he hadn't fried his brain and overused himself, she never would have died. It's why he has to get stronger. It's why he has to find a way to use his infinity all the time. That way no one can ever die on his watch again. That way, Emi's eyes won't end up lifeless just like her sister's-

"Satoru, you good?" Suguru's voice pierced his heavy thoughts, causing Satoru to blink a few times and come back to the present.

The muscles of his face had contorted into a pathetic look without his consent at the memories he'd been reliving, and fuck he was embarrassed. He was supposed to be one of the strongest, and there was no place in his life to ever make a look like that. Not when Suguru depends on him to be strong, too.

Immediately, he shut down his own emotions behind an empty curtain, overcompensating with a glare that felt too harsh. "Yeah. It's just gonna be annoying when I gotta carry that girl's corpse outta here, you know. She's probably heavy." He mumbled, and the bitter words tasted gross on his tongue.

And, even if Suguru was the only person in this world who understood Satoru and not just Gojo, sometimes the white haired boy was too complex even for him. His best friend sighed, and Satoru instantly recognized the tone of disappointment in his breath, feeling blank and soulless from the sound of it.

"Ahh, come on. Don't be so insensitive." Suguru uttered softly, giving Satoru a look that said he was heartless.

The white haired boy said nothing as Suguru brushed past him towards the abandoned building, going to trail a few minutes behind the Hasegawa girl like they were meant to do.

But, Satoru didn't go just yet, letting his hardened gaze fall to the ground with a little more authenticity to who he was, breathing heavily through his nose to brace himself before following after his best friend.

Right. Insensitive, yeah.

That's all he ever was, huh?

*

The dripping of slime echoed into Emi's ears as she walked through the eery concrete walls, hearing nothing but the sound of her own footsteps.

It wasn't lost on her that doing exactly this is how her sister died. But, fear would be useless at this point. Forever lost were the days of Emi's youth. There wouldn't be anymore normal school days, or nightly piano sessions. No more lunch dates with those 'normies' that Gojo hated so much, or the feeling of her fingertips strumming against her guitar. No more humming along to the melodies she created. And, most of all...

No more Akana.

Not becoming close with her sister was something Emi regretted most of all. Their last conversation had haunted her, as no one ever wants their last memory with a loved one to end with a fight. But, Akana was right, and she usually was. Always wiser beyond her years, and willing to sacrifice anything.

Being the youngest, Emi never realized just how much sacrifice her sister had to make. It wasn't all dreams and excitement like she'd made it seem. That was only something Emi found out about when she was forced into her shoes.

If she could go back to that last day of their interaction and apologize to Akana, she'd do it a million times over.

So, it wasn't that Emi was fearless. It was that she had no right to be afraid. No privilege to. Not after her sister died for this while she went off and played the piano. Not after her sister never got to have a real life while she's here breathing.

She'll exorcise all the curses her sister couldn't. She'll never be able to fill her footsteps as flawlessly, but she will try. Because it's her duty and her promise. To the poor girl who had to give up everything, including her own beating heart.

Her mismatched eyes scanned the dark hallway for the hiding curses, and it was only then that Emi realized that annoying brat Gojo wasn't wrong about her inability to put out a good amount of cursed energy. She'd only started taking this seriously months ago, while most sorcerers start from the age of four.

But, she didn't let that stop her as she slowly walked up the rusty metal stairs, feeling her heart pulse steadily as the anticipation grew....grew...grew...

Until a thud from the top of the staircase landing caused her to freeze. It was too dark to see the very top, so Emi narrowed her eyes-

BAM!

....instantly widening her gaze when something slammed straight into her stomach.

"Shit." The girl hissed as she was sent tumbling down the stairs, quickly rolling to her side as the big octopus looking monster tried to pounce down atop her.

Her head spun slightly from the impact and she shot up to standing, backing up a few feet to look at the disgusting curse. The creature was a pinkish purple with green warts all over it, and it rivaled twice her size. But, upon further investigation, Emi noticed the creature's size slowed it down massively, only able to thrust one of its few tentacles towards Emi with the hopes it would catch her off guard.

Her nerves simmered down as she dodged easily, chuckling to herself a little. "Ah, I see. That's why you're a grade four."

The monster shrieked in response, yet too dumb to understand her, going for another hit on Emi once more. But, she easily dodged again and aimed her hand forward. Using her technique was more difficult than using the brute force of cursed energy, and she didn't wanna risk any problems with exorcising her first curse. She shot a glowing ball of raw cursed energy at the creature's head and it blew off instantly, exploding its body into a black dust before evaporating into thin air.

The warehouse went quite once more and Emi sighed in content. Wow. That's all there is to it then, huh? She really just exorcised her first curse with no problem-

RING! RING!

The sound of her cellphone ringing made her jump before she quickly pulled out the device, sighing sourly at the name that flashed across the screen.

"What?" She retorted to Gojo, placing a sassy hand on her hip that he could practically see.

"Ayyy, stupid." His voice came out echoed from wherever he was. "You're supposed to use your technique to exorcise them. Quit being lazy."

Emi's gaze widened slightly at being caught, quickly looking around the dark space for those freaky blue eyes without success. "I'm...not being lazy." Her attitude faltered slightly at the shock. "And—are you spying on me?"

"Duhhh." He said before she huffed in annoyance.

That's when she realized his voice gave off the same echo as hers, meaning he was probably inside the warehouse somewhere. She quickly ran up the stairs she was kicked down earlier, trying to lose that white haired stalker from wherever he was lurking in the shadows. Creepy...

"Geto just said I had to use cursed energy to exorcise the curses. Nothing about technique." She grumbled over the echo of the steel stairs, before the phone was ripped out of Gojo's hand.

"Oh—Emi? Hi. Yeah, that was my fault. I actually meant technique. He's right." Geto said, causing the girl to sigh once she reached the top of the stairs.

"Fine. I got." She caved respectfully before the phone was ripped out of Geto's hands.

"Hauuhhh??" Gojo gawked out obnoxiously, earning an eye roll from her. "Hey, you listen to him when he says it, but not me?! You got some nerve, kid. Lookie here-"

"Goodbyee." Emi sang, quickly closing her flip phone in the middle of his rant.

*

Satoru's eyes widened as he looked at his phone in disbelief, sprinting side by side with Suguru up the steel stairs. "Did that brat just—she hung up on me!"

"Ahhh, Satoru. It's because you need to be nicer." Suguru disciplined as usual, catching those blue eyes rolling dramatically. "You attract more bees with honey, you know."

"I don't want bees. Bees sting." He retorted as they cleared the landing, catching a pile of black dust disintegrating from the floor.

It was the dust of another exorcised curse, and they both knew it, causing Suguru to look at him knowingly. "Well, if we can get her trained properly, seems like her sting might come in handy one day."

Satoru scoffed. "Please. It's not that impressive. A snotty nosed elementary kid could exorcise grade fours-" He said before Suguru's run quickly came to a halt.

Satoru immediately stopped with him, feeling his post traumatic heartbeat starting to skip at the blank look on his best friend's face. "Huh? Suguru, what is it?" He asked warily, watching the brown haired boy's face pale.

"Something's...not right here."

*

Everything was going amazing.

Emi panted with exhaustion as she exorcised her third curse. Yes, they were grade fours, and god, they were puny. But, she'd managed to use her technique for the remaining curses like Geto instructed, and that did make it just a little harder.

If anything, it was good practice. And, damn, did she need it.

But, still, the curtain hadn't lifted, meaning there were more curses in the area. She'd cleared all five levels of the warehouse, so she wasn't sure how that was possible. Perhaps, she missed it on the lower floors?

Her phone rang in her pocket, but an eery creak from the ceiling held her attention instead, causing Emi to silence her device in focus and look up. It was too dark and the ceilings were too high to see, but she learned her lesson and remained alert this time.

The creak sounded again and she held up her hand, letting the black and blue tendrils of cursed energy swirl around her fingers. The space went silent and she listened in focus for the monster, barely making out a figure in shadows before-

RING! RING!

Her phone started again and it shook Emi's focus, giving the curse in the shadows the perfect moment to leap out with a roar.

Emi dove to the floor and her phone went sliding out of her pocket, allowing her to see the name of GOJO flash across the small screen again. She skidded to her feet with a groan, wondering why he chose to blow up her phone at the moment she was trying to fight.

The curse roared again, and the intensity of it rattled the entire building, causing Emi's eyes to widen a bit in surprise. None of the other grade four curses had the ability to be that loud.

With the body of a bear and head of a snake, the curse was tall enough to touch the high ceilings with its skull, baring its fangs at Emi before swinging its big paw towards her. Trying to steel herself with bravery, she attempted to shoot out her puppet string of cursed energy—not quick enough as the paw smacked straight into her from the side.

The air was knocked from her lungs and she went flying off her feet, skidding across the floor with a puzzled look on her face. Because that punch—this curse in general held a much more tenacious power than the other curses she'd been dealing with today. That can only lead her to believe...

"This curse is higher than a grade four." She huffed, wiping the blood from her nose before staggering up to standing.

Leave it to Gojo to trick her, huh? Give her some dangerous curse to kill for his sick entertainment. If this was his idea of a funny joke, she was gonna wring him a new one. She doesn't have the clearance to exorcise any curses greater than grade four because she's such a new sorcerer. He obviously knows that!

And her sheer anger numbed any fear in her body as the cursed roared again, causing Emi to side step out of the way as it slammed its big paw down again. She stood her ground and activated her inexperienced cursed technique again, about to shoot it at the monster before a powerful blast from behind her severed its head in one expert move.

The higher level grade curse went up into black dust before disappearing completely, causing Emi to turn around and see Gojo's aimed hand still smoking with leftover cursed energy from the hit.

His glasses were off now, showing his bright, glowing eyes contorted into a pretty glare at Emi. "Oi. Didn't I tell you not to bother me?" He retorted in annoyance, causing the girl to sigh in admitted relief for the presence of him and Geto.

She's not dumb enough to think she could have handled that curse on her own.

"I thought you weren't gonna come even if I screamed and cried?-" She mused before the wall behind her caved in.

The sound stunned all three sorcerers in the room, with the Hasegawa girl's face paling as she slowly turned around at the blood curdling sight. Two curses broke through the wall, both grabbing onto her body in the blink of an eye before flailing her around in the air.

And in that moment, Satoru's mind flashed back.

It was a surprise attack neither him nor Akana had been expecting. Two grade one curses broke through the wall and yanked up the poor girl, grabbing onto her arms and legs before stretching her delicate frame horizontal like a rag doll.

And Satoru....well, Satoru....he...

"Akana!" He yelled on instinct, trying to act quicker than his first mistake.

But, Suguru was faster as he summoned his white dragon, swiping his hand and controlling the curse to bite the heads off both grade one curses in one swift movement. There was no time to absorb them.

The curses were exorcised and their grip on Emi disintegrated, causing the Hasegawa girl to fall to the ground with a thud, scraped up but unharmed.

Satoru's heartbeat was flying out of his chest as he ran over and grabbed her by her shoulders, roughly yanking her up to standing. She was clearly confused by his concern given his usual arrogant nature, stunned into silence as his erratic breaths puffed wildly on her face.

The first thing he did was glide his wide eyes over every bit of her body, ensuring she was unharmed. Ensuring her intestines were inside her body, and her eyes were still bright with life. And....and....okay she was breathing, he....he knew it from the way she coughed. And she was coherent—he knew it from the way she glared at him tiredly with dirt and blood on her face.

She's okay. She's alive. She didn't become Akana.

Yet, even after confirming it for himself, his panic didn't die down, turning to anger as he shook her lightly. "Hey, are you fucking crazy?!" He yelled in her face. "Do you wanna die, or something? Huh?!"

His anger was misplaced and misunderstood by the other two in the room, and he knew it by the look of disappointment on Suguru's face, and the way Emi's look morphed into anger. But, he didn't care. He never fucking cared, alright. He didn't need to care because he was one of the strongest, and he was tired of having to save everyone. Of having to save the weak because they can't seem to do it themselves.

"How was I supposed to know there were grade one-" Emi bit back before Satoru cut her off rudely.

"How many times do I have to say it—I'm not gonna save you-"

"Satoru." Suguru's voice of discipline spoke at his side, and Satoru knew just from the way he said it that he was serious.

His jaw tensed and he glared at the Hasegawa girl a bit longer before tutting in begrudging defeat and releasing his grip on her. He could feel her eyes on him, and he didn't feel like catching the look she was giving. It didn't matter. Because her weakness inconvenienced him tonight, and he just wanted to get the hell outta here.

"Emi." Suguru's voice had softened and Satoru took immediate notice. "Are you alright? Come here, let me see you."

And Satoru wanted to say more. He didn't know why, or even about what, but his mouth refused to move, feeling her brush past him and over to his best friend. In the corner of his eye, he watched Suguru gently touch Emi's chin before lifting her head up and pushing the hair away from her face...gliding his gaze along her features so...so....

"A few scratches. But, you'll be okay." He practically whispered with a smile, causing her to nod.

"Thanks."

Satoru sighed tiredly and looked away. Suguru was always better at this stuff. He was always better at diffusing situations and being polite. Always more approachable. Satoru never used to mind because they were a team that way. He never had to worry about those things because Suguru always had it covered.

But, right now, he doesn't feel alleviated. He feels...he doesn't even know.

"I'm sorry about what happened." His best friend said to the Hasegawa girl. "There wasn't supposed to be anything other than grade fours in this building. I...I really don't know how they got here."

Satoru wasn't sure either even if he didn't say. It's unusual for curses to catch them off guard like that. Very unusual.

But, Emi didn't even seem to be shaken up by the encounter, brushing it off in a way that had Satoru so curious. Because it didn't fit the physical weakness she carried around. She should be sobbing and snotting everywhere, irritating him with all her theatrics. But, no.

She was levelheaded. Built with dignity and grace, as she brushed off the dirt on her uniform, shooting the boys a strong smile that drew him in. "It's alright. It all worked out. Right?" She looked at Satoru hopefully.

He didn't know why she was looking at him specifically, or what she wanted him to say. But, he said nothing, simply scoffing and looking away, causing Suguru to quickly compensate. "Right. You did well. Really well, actually." He praised, glancing at Satoru's sour face again.

While his best friend had the tendency to be snobby, Suguru didn't like seeing him so quiet, sighing with a tired smile as he tried to appease everyone.

"Um. Hey, I say Emi's first successful day calls for a celebration dinner. Maybe at the sushi place down the street?" Suguru suggested knowingly, naming Satoru's favorite restaurant near school.

His smile became more victorious as the white haired boy softened his shoulders and glared at him in a bit of defeated exasperation, and Suguru knew he had him hooked now, even through his silence.

"I'm starved." Emi grinned, nudging Suguru's shoulder. "Lead the way."

Chapter Text

Satoru was quiet at dinner.

It wasn't like him. Even if Emi hadn't totally noticed—or, at least, he thought she didn't, Suguru knew for certain. And he didn't miss his best friend's eyes glancing over at him every few minutes in question, watching the way Satoru simply poked at his rice instead of inhaling it in one bite the way he usually does.

But, look, what did he want from him? Satoru's head hurt, and he was tired. He didn't even wanna be at this 'celebration' dinner because what were they celebrating? The fact that another Hasegawa almost got ripped in half on his watch? Big whoop. Nah, he's only here because he doesn't have to pay—and 'cause he was starving...

And yet, his food remained untouched as he looked between Suguru and the Hasegawa girl, watching them laugh about whatever. Satoru didn't know 'cause he hadn't been listening, and honestly, he didn't care either. Those two seemed to hit it off quite well, huh? Typical Suguru. He always gets along with everybody. Normie or not. Sometimes it makes him sick. It's almost like he's got no standards when it comes to who he talks to!

And it's not a surprise the Hasegawa girl is clearly fawning over him and his unfunny jokes. Mmph, a big difference from the glares and eye rolls she gives Satoru, right? Eh, not that he gave her a reason to give him anything different. He did beat the crap outta her. Twice. But, like, the sensitivity in people these days, right...

Nah, let 'em giggle and share secrets. Whatever. Barf. Suguru's the one who saved her life from those two grade one curses after all. Suguru's the one who checked her face for scratches and bruises afterwards. Suguru's the one who paid for her dinner tonight. Suguru should be her mentor. Yeah, yeah. Suguru this, Suguru that. It's what Satoru's been saying all along. Why does no one understand that he's always right? Sheesh, it's tiring being so smart.

The white haired boy tutted and propped his chin in his hand as the chatter continued, before Suguru gave the top of Emi's head a pat. "Satoru, did you hear me?" His best friend said, causing the pouty boy in question to barely look his way. "I said we're doing a little cheers to Emi for the success of tonight. Come on, lift your glass."

It was then that Satoru was tired of keeping his thoughts internal, quirking a sassy brow as he purposely kept his water glass stagnant on the table. "Huh? Why? I dunno what the big deal is. She should be embarrassed more than anything. She almost died and made us work harder." He retorted, causing the Hasegawa girl to glare at him.

"Yeah, but I didn't die." She huffed, placing her glass back on the table with a heavy clink.

Satoru scoffed and looked away, and Emi's gaze fell slightly. Suguru sighed at the sight, turning to his best friend with that usual look of discipline. "Come on. Give her some credit, Satoru."

"Screw that." He curled his top lip unattractively, waving the two of them off.

Suguru pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation and turned back towards Emi, draping his arm on the back of the restaurant booth the two of them shared. "Heh, don't worry about him. He....gets like this sometimes." He rubbed the back of his neck, causing Emi to instantly rebound from the stiff moment.

"Ah, yes. I remember my first PMS, too." She teased, making Satoru's eye twitch.

"Hauuuh?! You watch that smart mouth. I will exorcise you."

"Promise?" She said, earning a sneer from him.

She wasn't scared of him. Frankly, Satoru couldn't figure out what she was actually afraid of. His own threats didn't seem to do the trick, and neither did grade one curses that were a single second away from tearing her limbs clean off her body. Apparently.

Had it not been for split second luck, this dinner wouldn't have happened at all. Instead, Suguru and him would be spending the night at the morgue, trying to put her body back together like a puzzle piece for the forensic report.

And, yet, here she was. Smiling and laughing, being smart with him and acting like everything was fine. It annoyed him. But, like, it also would have annoyed him if she sobbed and screamed like a baby about the run-ins with the grade ones. So, he didn't really know what he wanted from her.

Well, actually, he did. He wanted her gone. So, she wouldn't be his problem anymore. So, he wouldn't have this natural added layer of stress. Because he's no one's teacher, and never cared to be anyone's protector, despite him being here as a sorcerer. Suguru and everyone else always said it was cause he's heartless.

But, having people die on his watch? All 'cause they couldn't defend themselves? Why should he have to shoulder that burden? He's got enough to deal with, and if that's what being heartless is, well he ain't sorry about it.

If the world was only filled with strong people, it would save him a lot of problems. A lot of failures and....pain-

"Satoru." His best friend's steady voice broke him of his thoughts, looking up to see he and the Hasegawa girl had already been standing to leave.

He blinked a few times in surprise that so much time had gone by in his head, so much time where they were able to have a full meal and conversation, and then get up to leave without him noticing. It wasn't like him to be so zoned out. He tried to play off the encounter as he pocketed his flip phone and quickly stood up.

"Ah. Whatever." He uttered sourly, gesturing for them to head towards the door. "Let's go."

*

Emi's thoughts were distracted as her, Gojo, and Geto crossed the red arches of Jujutsu High. Geto had been more than welcoming. Sweet, patient, and incredibly complimentary of how she handled the mission tonight. If he'd been her first and only introduction to the sorcerer world, she'd have no complaints. No bugging curiosities in the back of her mind.

But, the 'bugging curiosity' in question trailed behind them in silence, just like he had all night. And, even though she'd only known Gojo two days, she could already tell he wasn't a quiet type. The boy was an utter mystery to her.

He's gone from hostile, to fighter, to annoyed, to flirty, to silent in the span of thirty-six hours, and it was making her head spin. He's been in a mood ever since the run-ins with the grade ones, and Emi's been wanting to know what he was thinking.

Her thoughts were interrupted as they approached the dorm areas of the school, with Geto hovering over her. "Want me to walk you to your dorm? Just in case, you know, you forgot where it is, or something?" He asked, causing her to smile at such amazing hospitality.

She was grateful to him for so much today. Saving her life, and buying her dinner, and defending her from the evil clutches of Satoru Gojo (yes, that last one was a little bit of sarcasm). Now he was offering to walk her to her room. If anything, Geto was acting like more of a mentor than her actual mentor...

But, she felt a pull to Gojo, and especially the reason for his silence, stepping back near her actual mentor with a smile. "Thanks, but, I think I'll be okay."

"See you tomorrow then. Good job tonight." Suguru nodded, giving his moody friend a grin. "Later, Satoru."

The white haired boy simply grunted in reply, causing Suguru to give him a small eye roll for his attitude before heading inside the building.

With just the two of them left, Emi turned around and eyed Gojo knowingly. He looked right at her before scoffing and walking the other way, clearly not intending to say anything.

What a stubborn brat.

Emi rolled her eyes and followed after him, immediately appearing at his side for a stroll. "Well, don't you seem peeved." She kept her gaze forward, causing Satoru to tut in annoyance and kick a pebble down the path.

"Ahhh, what do you know?"

"Scratch that." She said. "You somehow seem mad that I survived tonight. What, was bringing in those grade one curses actually part of your diabolical plan to get rid of-"

"You're not gonna make it here." He turned towards her abruptly. "You know that, right?"

Emi sighed tiredly at the repetitive conversation he continued to throw in her face ever since she's been here. She didn't know the reason, or why he wanted to bully her about it so badly. Why he cared, and especially why he cared enough to keep bringing it up. He looked at her over the rim of his sunglasses, studying her face as if he was searching for a specific emotion on it.

And when he didn't get what he was looking for, he slowly walked closer until he was hovering over her. "Your death won't be quick either. That's not how curses are. No. They're sick, cruel and twisted. They thrive off the pain. The suffering and the screaming. Because it makes 'em stronger. They'll start here." He said, reaching out and touching her neck softly.

His fingers brushed her hair away to graze along her pulse point before tapping it gently, eyes burning into her strongly with threat. Holding her gaze, his hand splayed around her neck before gripping it gently, using the hold to push her until her back was pinned against the wall.

He knew she could fight combat wise, but she let him do what he wanted. Once again, her eyes held no fear, looking up at Satoru patiently, so he came closer—trying, and trying, and trying to activate that natural sense of fear....trying to make her understand what the hell she was getting herself into, and how wrong it was. God, it was so wrong.

His hand slowly released her neck, fingers brushing down her collarbone and side. Yet, her gaze remained unbothered as he gently pressed his hand into her stomach, pushing into the area underneath her ribs and feeling her muscles twitch sensitively. "And they'll rip you open until they get here. You'll die. And you'll die alone. Begging. Wishing you'd never come here in the first place. Looking at me to make it all go away." His voice grew quieter, swallowing the bitter memories that refused to leave his head.

Forgetting who he was in front of, his eyes slowly fell closed with a mixture of fatigue and post traumatic stress, shaking his head before burning his ocean, bloodshot gaze at her once more.

His voice came out low and threatening. "And I won't save you." He sounded heartless. "Nah, I won't."

And he wanted it to be enough. To get this annoying, weak girl out of here so he didn't have to deal with the weight she was around his ankles. So she wouldn't become like her sister, and he could just forget about the whole thing.

And, yet...

"I never asked you to save me-"

"No, you didn't." He interrupted her like he didn't want to hear it, gliding his glowing eyes along her features. "And, yet, apparently you're my responsibility now, right? So, what am I supposed to do with you, huh? What do you suppose I do? Knowing you'll get yourself killed. That it's not a matter of 'if,' but rather, 'when?'"

She shrugged, appearing more unbothered about her impending doom than he was. "I don't know. Look the other way, I guess. Wear earplugs to drown out my screams." He could hear the tease in her voice, and it annoyed him.

"Mm." He mocked her laxness. "Laugh all ya want now. You ever seen someone die before?"

Still her mismatched eyes remained steeled and strong under his empty, soulless gaze. "No. But, I imagine I will now that I'm here." She said.

"And that doesn't scare you?" He asked genuinely, narrowing his eyes at her with a little disbelief.

She let out a light scoff. "What does being scared do for me now, Gojo? I'm here. Not allowed to leave, due to my clan's situation. Being scared will only slow me down. It's time to be proactive, not scared. Seems like that's something you need to learn."

Satoru's heart jumped at her words. How dare she have the audacity? To speak to the honored one that way? God, she never seems to know who she's talking to. Never seems to have any respect around here for the strongest.

And, yet, it was the first time someone ever questioned him like that. His capability. His bravery. No, he wasn't used to this, and it terrified him. That someone he barely knows had already crept closer to his soul than most.

"Hah? Me?" He let out a strained, quiet laugh. "Have you lost it? I'm not scared-"

"You're utterly terrified." She interrupted, looking so incredibly sure as she studied his features. "I can see it all over your face."

And, in that moment, Satoru hated her because he felt small. He felt miles away from the heavenly title he held above everyone else, wondering how in the world someone like her could see through someone like him.

"Mm, you're talking to one of the strongest, sweetheart. I know I ain't gonna die." He hid his true self behind a smile.

She didn't buy it, and after underestimating her at every corner, he now didn't expect her to. She wasn't one of the school girls down the street with a bimbo crush on him. She wasn't Yaga yelling at him, or one of the countless people on this earth telling him how amazing he was. Hell, she wasn't even Suguru.

She was Emi. Just Emi.

The night owls hooted in the distance as the two remained outside, the dim glow of the lights overhead barely providing enough for them to see.

"I never said you were scared of dying yourself. Loss can be just as scary." Her voice grew a little more empathetic.

She remained against the wall, but looked down at Satoru's hands. He didn't know why, and it didn't matter when she looked back up at his face, holding too much warmth for his cold soul to handle.

"Being the strongest means you have to save everyone else. I'm sure that's no easy task. Especially when there are ones you aren't able to save-"

Ah, ah, ah, he couldn't hear this. No. Not right now. Not when she's a trigger for this exact scenario she speaks of. Every time he looks at her, he sees the dead eyes of her sister. He's reminded of his failures, and that even his strongest isn't strong enough for some things. He's reminded that the world is on his shoulders and he doesn't have a choice. He never did, and that makes his damn head hurt.

It makes him push it all away. Push everyone away. For their own good, and his own, too.

"Nah. I don't experience loss. That's why I don't associate with normies or weaklings like you. If you're not strong, you're not worth my time. Why be upset when someone I don't care about kicks the bucket, you know?" He flashed a lopsided smirk, letting out a small 'heh?' like it was just common sense.

And, this time, he wasn't surprised when she quirked an unamused brow for his dickish antics, coming to enjoy each sassy, defiant scoff from her mouth that held him accountable for all of his bullshit.

"Wow. And you think I'm the idiot." She uttered.

"Mm. Not an idiot." He spoke without thinking, hovering closer into her space. "Just..."

Emi couldn't hide her surprise at his admittance. He sure tried to make it sound like she was an idiot. But, she's learning that he tends to do this—he's mean and lacking a filter. But, it's only after a long day when the night is high that he can't keep up the act, letting the pressures of his life break him down until he's more...this.

And, now he's leaning in closer, making her spine melt back into the wall. Inhaling his scent of the city they'd just been in, mixed with the chicory of the forest trees around them. He was warm, and even though it was the middle of summer, it felt good. His glasses weren't dark enough to hide his gaze that was studying her so closely, gliding down her face until it reached her mouth.

"What?" She breathed out, and he barely quirked a smirk at her tone, so glad to finally hear her sound a little...unnerved.

And part of him felt cocky and proud. Grade one curses couldn't make her sweat, but he could. What does that mean, huh? Ohhh, he'd love to know.

"I dunno. But, I don't like it." He whispered, leaning down until their foreheads almost touched.

Emi hummed, and Satoru didn't know how she meant it to sound. Whether she was annoyed, or it was from their closer distance, it was a mystery to him. Their foreheads barely brushed together before he felt her hand press into his chest and shove him away—but, not enough to create a respectable distance.

"Too bad, I don't care what you like. You're stuck with it, 'cause I'm not changing for you." She pointed out, crossing her arms defiantly.

"Hmph..." He huffed through his nostrils, barely holding hints of amusement for her stubbornness. "Now, now, Miss Hasegawa, is that any way to speak to your mentor?"

It almost felt like mind games to Emi. One minute, he's talking about her death and telling her to get out, the next moment he's abusing his title and calling himself her mentor. Well, she won't let him get a free pass. He can't have both, he needs to pick a side.

"I'd hardly call you a mentor. You haven't done any actual mentoring for me since I've been here." She said, causing Gojo to clutch his chest with feigned pain.

"Aw, ouch. C'mon. Was saving your life back there not enough? Or, did you want something else from me to satisfy you?" He drawled out, cocking his head to the side in question.

Her lips scrunched in annoyance. "How about you actually teach me something, Gojo?" She asked.

"Hohhh, you want me now?" He chuckled, placing a hand on the wall next to her head. "'Mm, that's new. Didn't seem to want a thing from me yesterday. Remember?"

Oh, and Emi remembered. And she'd love to have nothing to do with him or his big ego...

But, the way he saved her tonight didn't go unnoticed. One single blast from him was strong enough to disintegrate the head of a grade one curse, and he'd only been at this school for a single semester. He was nowhere near the maximum of his potential, and already, he was that strong.

So, while his ego irritated the hell out of her, she could see why he had it in the first place. He could back it up. He proved that tonight.

"That was before I saw your power. Unlike you, I can put my pride aside and admit the way you took out that grade one with a single shot tonight was impressive." She raised a brow, rolling her eyes at the way his face turned so smug from her compliment.

"Ahh. So you admit I'm impressive? Never thought I'd hear that mouth of yours finally tell the truth." He mused.

She groaned and the space between them went quiet, yet peaceful with the night, both pairs of eyes studying each other so curiously. So interestedly. It almost felt like they held their breath every time they looked at each other, both of them so eagerly anticipating how their conversation would progress.

"I wanna do that, too." Emi broke their silence after a few moments, eyeing Gojo's mouth when his white teeth flashed with a laugh.

"Youuu? Heh. And you think you can?" He sounded condescending, yet she held her ground with him once more.

"Yes."

"You're dreaming."

And now he'd overdone it. Emi had barely given him an inch, yet Gojo took a mile, too stubborn to truly hear her out and take this seriously. Well, fine. Emi asked once, and she wouldn't ask again. She wouldn't stick around and beg while he continued to chastise her. No way.

"Whatever, I don't need you. I'll do it without your help." She said, brushing past him to leave before he caught her wrist.

"God, you are so stubborn. Do you know that?" He chuckled, lightly dragging her back into him.

She had to fight the smile that wanted to creep onto her face from his smooth tone, reminding herself not to fall for any of his charming antics. A voice like that could make any person go weak at the knees, and while Emi was strong, she was also still human. She could already tell he had the talent—when he wanted to— to make each person he spoke to feel like the only one in the world. To make them melt in a puddle at his feet, and awe his every move.

She'd rather let a curse rip her apart than become that boneheaded.

"Is that a yes?" Emi stated firmly, unable to stop herself from letting him pull her in closer.

"Mm, never said that-" His voice was lighter and more playful, yet Emi refused to give him the satisfaction.

She pulled her wrist out of his grip and shoved him back for the countless time, watching him grin as his back hit the wall from the force. "Then this conversation is over. Goodnight, Gojo." She said firmly, turning on her heel back to the dorms.

And he let her go this time, throwing his head to the starry sky with a sigh. But, even so, he couldn't hide the ghost of a smile that turned up on his face without consent, biting down on his bottom lip to stop it from growing.

"God damn, she's a lot of work." He huffed musingly under his breath, trailing a respectable space behind her towards his own dorm.

Chapter Text

The hours ticked past 2am on the clock, and Satoru still hadn't fallen asleep.

It was only a few hours ago that Emi asked him to mentor her for real this time, and while he originally had zero intention of taking it seriously, his insomnia seemed to speak for him. The events of the night played in his head on a loop, and every time he turned in bed, staring at the dark ceiling of his room, he saw the phantom shadows of the grade one curses that almost tore her body apart.

His own thoughts were too loud for him too sleep, and that's when he kicked the sheets off himself and snuck out of his dorm in sweatpants and a baggy sleep shirt. It was a graphic tee of Suguru's favorite band, and Satoru realized he forgot to give it back. Whoops. Not that he planned to now.

Ahh, you know what they say, finders keepers, or whatever. Heh, Suguru wouldn't say the same once he saw Satoru wearing it though, but that's for another time.

The library closed at midnight, and Satoru had gone in there ten after the hour, thankful he brought a flashlight to help him see. The Jujutsu High library wasn't like any other library. All the books inside were related to information about cursed energy, curse grades, the sorcerer world in general—but he didn't come for any of that.

Nah, you see there were also books on the sorcerer clans. The equivalent of history books on how these families came to be, and the basics of how their cursed techniques work. It was a pro and con of being in such a powerful position. The user manual for your own power was quite literally in the palm of your hands, but anyone's hands could grab it—and they do.

That's why every clan has a few cards up their sleeves they don't want others knowing, the Gojo clan included. But, that's not what Satoru had been looking for.

His fingers glided along the spines of the old library books, navigating to the 'H' section before shining his flashlight on the one that was keeping him up tonight...

HASEGAWA CLAN HISTORY

The book was thick, but nowhere near as thick as the Gojo clan book that rested next to it. Only halfway interested, Satoru swiped the dusty book off the shelf quickly and opened up to a random page, impatiently scanning the contents for something he wasn't even sure of himself...

Hasegawa Inherited Cursed Technique:

VOODOO DOLL

User can shoot strings of cursed energy from their palms and use them to possess the physical actions of sorcerers, non-sorcerers, and curses. Awakened users can shoot twenty to thirty strings of cursed energy at a time.

Satoru's brows immediately raised at the information. Akana Hasegawa had only been able to shoot out ten strings at the time of her death, and her crummy little sister can barely get out one. There's no way she'd ever be able to reach thirty. Not in a million years...

And, yet, with his eyes glued to the page, Satoru took the book with him and dropped it open on one of the many empty tables in the library, flashing his light across the words of text with just a little more interest.

Voodoo Doll Maximum Output:

CURSE POSSESSION.

Shooting multiple puppet strings into one victim can allow user to fully possess victim in both body and mind, forcing the victim under user's mercy.
Under this state, the user also has full control of the victim's technique and energy, with the possibility of also controlling victim's domain expansion with enough practice.

"Huh..." Satoru mumbled under his breath, letting his eyes glaze over in thought at the possibilities of such power.

It was more useful than he was expecting, the Hasegawa technique. Especially since he hadn't really heard much about the clan before Akana. It was no secret they were a dying clan. He assumed it was due to their physical weakness, and that's why he dismissed them. But, perhaps that was never the case at all. Maybe it was just that the clan hadn't had a sorcerer awaken their maximum potential in years. Because...

The technique itself is not weak at all. It's actually quite...

With brows furrowed down into seriousness, Satoru grabbed a few sheets of paper and a pen that was resting on the desk, holding the flashlight between his teeth as he began to write a few notes down from the book.

Notes about Hasegawa technique:

- Voodoo strings can also be used to retrieve items or throw/restrain opponent
- activates best with kata hand signs
- strings can only be cut by another force of cursed energy

He kept going until he knew most of the basics about the Hasegawa family, like how they were a fading clan who valued freedom more than sorcery. How Akana Hasegawa was set to be head of the clan and bring the family back into power with her gifted abilities. How the higher ups and other clan families hated the Hasegawa's more liberating philosophies, waiting for the perfect excuse to get rid of them for years.

Satoru remembers hearing the snobs of his own clan talk about it when he was little, but he didn't care enough to really listen back then. Now, he wishes he did.

If he'd only been halfway interested before coming into the library, he was fully immersed now, glowing blue eyes rapidly alternating between the book and his notes, gripping the handle of the flashlight harder between his teeth as his pen scribbled eagerly on the page....and the next page...and the next one, until the clock had ticked past the hour three times over, until his eyes ached from fatigue and his pen had run out of ink.

The clock was past three in the morning by the time he'd finished, sighing heavily and looking down at the pages of handwritten notes. With his writing hand aching and stained with pen ink, he closed the Hasegawa clan book with a heavy thud, looking at the empty space of the shelf it used to rest on, completely discarded, unused, and forgotten.

He's no one's teacher, and he doesn't wanna be. That's not what this is at all.

And, yet, he held the book and his pages of notes under his arm as he walked out of the library, knowing it wouldn't be noticed missing from the shelves, knowing it would now be relevant to the decision he'd made here tonight.

If she didn't have promise, he wouldn't have cared. It would mean she had no way to ever become anything more. She'd be a lost cause, and he'd follow her advice from earlier, looking the other way while trying to drown out her screams on the night she finally dies.

But, she has potential. That's something he never would have imagined, given how pitiful she was tonight. But, the clan books don't lie. If Emi Hasegawa can awaken her technique to the fullest, he wouldn't have to waste his time saving her—because she'd actually be able to save herself.

Selfishly, he'd do it for himself, so he can free his conscience and say he tried. So he can save himself the trouble of having to watch out for another person. So that maybe the dead eyes of her sister would stop haunting him and threaten to place a curse on him if he doesn't let it go soon.

Yeah, this is all for him. Because he's selfish, remember? He's insensitive. Heartless. Rude. And, most of all...

Satoru Gojo is no one's teacher.

*

The soft morning light streamed in through Emi's curtains, earning a grimace from her groggy eyes as she rolled over the other way in bed.

She'd slept the heaviest she had since her sister died. A good meal, brush of death, and conversation with that annoying Satoru Gojo will exhaust anyone. But, it seems she wouldn't have to worry about the latter anymore. After their last few days of groveling around each other, Gojo finally made a decision last night. He wouldn't help her, or at least that's what Emi assumed from everything that was said.

He wouldn't mentor her. Because he deemed her unworthy of his arrogant presence. Because she was unworthy of his noble time with a ticking timer on her life.

In other words, he's a lazy snob.

And, quite honestly, she didn't care. She has enough sense to know she'll never match his power. But, she also has enough self respect to know she doesn't need his power. She meant it when she said she doesn't need him to save her. She'd train hard on her own and show him. Without his help...

You know, a few hours from now when it's not sooo early.

With a groggy groan, Emi settled back into her pillows and felt her mind starting to drift again, halfway back asleep in the blissful soft warmth of her bed-

SPLASH!

The instant freeze of cold water shocked her entire system as it was dumped over her face. Her eyes flew open with a gasp and she panicked, legs still heavy with sleep as she tried to get out of the bed-

SPLASH!

Another unnecessary hit of water to the face caused her to stumble and fall to the ground, coughing and panting heavily as she wiped her eyes. She was met with the sight of dress shoes—nice dress shoes that she remembers seeing the other night when Satoru Gojo purchased them at the department store, gritting her teeth and looking up at the culprit seethingly.

Oh, she's sooo done.

His suave chuckle grated harshly against her ears before he dropped the empty water bucket he was holding, tilting his head at her. "Aw. Did I make you wet?" He asked mockingly.

And the water atop Emi's head practically began to steam now as she'd finally had it with this prick. Look, she tried, okay? But a person can only take so much Gojo. She tried to get along—tried to be respectful—and even tried to have patience and befriend him each time he was an asshole...

But, enough is enough.

"Gojo." She growled, lunging for his ankle to try and bring him down to the floor with her.

But, this time, he came prepared, blue eyes glowing with gloat—and also infinity, as he grinned at her widely. "Ah. You'll never find a boyfriend with that look, you know. It's sooooo mean." He feigned hurt, still grinning widely as he clutched his chest with 'pain.'

Emi quickly jumped to her feet, morning grogginess making her less logical and more reactive as she threw a punch at Gojo, instantly pushed back from his infinity barrier. Taunting her further, the glow in his eyes died down and he deactivated his infinity, giving her a lazy wave to come at him for real.

And while she knew he was just chastising, she'd grown too angry to care, throwing punch after punch and watching as he dodged each one effortlessly. "Hmm. Fighting technique's not bad. But, yawn, it's boring me." He shrugged, pushing her next punch away casually. "Do it with some cursed energy behind it instead, you know. Let's see what you can do then."

Her anger faltered into confusion, because he almost sounded like he was trying to instruct her—and he made it clear last night he'd never do that.

Emi attributed it to another one of his mind games. "Huh?!-"

"Look, look, I've even turned off my infinity for you, see?" He interrupted her, gesturing to his dimmed blue eyes with arrogant proof. "To show you that you still won't be able to land a punch on me. If that pisses you off, then prove me wrong. I know you want to."

Normally, she'd question it. Emi's always had sense and logic, always tried to think things through with a clear head. But Satoru Gojo had snapped her last straw. He'd gotten on her nerves, and admittedly, was bringing out the worst in her now.

She played into his egging threats, not caring if she'd regret it later as she activated her cursed energy and threw her fist straight towards his face. He side stepped it easily, letting his own hand glow blue before grabbing her wrist midair.

"Nah, see, now you're doing it wrong. Fighting combat with cursed energy is different than fighting without. Don't tighten your fists so much, or you'll tire out faster. Keep your hands loose. Go again." He instructed, tapping the top of her white knuckles.

Once again, Emi blinked in confusion. If she didn't know any better, she'd say he sounded like a mentor. But, it was too late for that. She was too angry for that now.

"What?!-" She gawked angrily before he lightly shoved her back.

"I said go again. Hit me." He smirked, waving her forward.

His smug look was the driver behind Emi's next kick, spinning on her heel and attempting a clean shot to his temple. The sound of his arm block sounded throughout the room, along with his condescending whistle as Emi was pushed back again across the wood floor.

"Oof. Is that the best you got? Didn't realize you sucked this bad-" He continued to egg her on before she finally had it after three days of his constant bullying.

She charged at him and the look in his eyes told her that he allowed it this time, looking cheeky as she slammed his back into the wall.

Emi seethed, gripping Gojo by the collar. "That is enough-"

"What, huh?" He bit back knowingly, voice filled with musing tease as he actually seemed to be enjoying this. "What's enough? Tell me, I wanna hear you say it."

He gave her a light kick in the stomach to get her off, rolling up his uniform sleeves and resetting himself as she continued to fume.

"I've tried so hard to be patient, but you're getting on my nerves, Gojo. I am sick and tired of you putting me down every waking second. What, you think just 'cause you have a little strength, it means you get a free pass? No way." She spat.

He huffed a breathy laugh past his nostrils and slowly removed his sunglasses from his face, holding Emi's gaze as he tossed them on her bed. "Yeah, is that so? Then prove it to me. Right now. Prove that you can handle it if we do this." He said casually, causing Emi's brows to furrow in confusion.

Handle what? Do what? He acts as if this is some sort of test she's supposed to pass. Some sort of way to show him that she's really worth his time. But, fuck that.

"I don't need to prove shit to you. I'd rather just beat your ass for fun instead." She said, fully able to see the mischievous glint in his eyes without the glasses.

His lashes were long, and his messy hair rested so full atop his head. Blue eyes piercing into her and complimenting his straight teeth perfectly. He was handsome. If only his attitude wasn't so ugly.

"Ahhh. Yeah? Well, you see me standing here, and you're not getting any younger. Come get me. Except you can't." He continued to taunt, fully expecting the next cursed energy filled punch she attempted on his face.

He didn't grab her wrist again, but kept his infinity off and deflected her hit, assessing her form with focus this time instead of his usual self absorbed judgements.

"There you go. Better. Better than the first time. Did you see how your cursed energy came out stronger when you relaxed your fingers?" He explained, causing Emi to scoff.

"Oh, shut up!" She attributed it to him being a know-it-all, surprised by his next words.

"Ah. Now, now. Is that any way to talk to your mentor? Show some respect." His voice came out teasing, causing her to grit through her teeth.

"You're not my mentor anymore. You never were-"

"The Hasegawa inherited technique activates easier with Kata signs. Hit me with that first." He ignored her complaints, causing her eyes to widen in surprise.

"What? How do you even know that-"

"And the reason your sister wore those ten rings on her fingers wasn't just for decoration. They're reflective and only enhance your power." He spouted again, seeming as if he had so much new knowledge in his brain it was starting to leak out.

She was thoroughly confused now. He was spewing things about her clan history. Things one wouldn't know unless they were part of the clan themselves or studied it closely. She can't imagine him doing the latter. Especially given how much disinterest he seems to have in her

"You don't know anything-" She said.

"Relax." Gojo cut her off, seeming like he was referring to her tightly balled fists.

But, Emi took it as him telling her to calm down, balling her fist until it hurt as she sent her punch barreling towards his face. His eyes rolled lightly with sass before he grabbed her arm and yanked her forward, quickly spinning her around and getting her in a chokehold.

The hold was nowhere near tight enough to cut off her oxygen. His arm essentially hung around her neck, using his other one to restrain her. She attempted to break free, but his arm glowed brightly with cursed energy, forcing her to remain.

Their heavy breaths filled the room as he pressed her body back flush against his, leaning down towards her and brushing his lips against her ear. "Didn't I tell you to relax?" His voice came out low and lightly annoyed, causing her to huff.

She attempted to lift her arm up and hit him backwards in the face before he grabbed it, holding it against his chest so it couldn't go anywhere.

"The reason your clan is dying is because there hasn't been a sorcerer who fully awakened your technique in over two hundred years. That's because it's one of the most difficult techniques to awaken, and your clan only has handful of people who hold the gene to be able to actually do it." Gojo explained, causing Emi to furrow her brows in confusion.

He released her arm and gently gripped her cheeks instead, pulling her in his direction until their faces were inches apart. He studied her closely, breath still heavy as he confirmed the color of her eyes for himself.

"Those with the mismatched eyes. Those are the only ones with the gene. The ability to even potentially awaken the Voodoo Doll to its fullest." He said, looking for signs of acknowledgment on her face.

Satoru kept a light hold on her cheeks, feeling her body melting back into his when their eyes met. Her skin was soft between his fingers, warm to the touch. It was warmer than anything he'd ever felt, though he hadn't felt much warmth in his life to compare.

The world began to fade as her gaze pulled him in deeper, hugging his arm around her neck more securely before leaning in indulgently closer.

"Tell me I'm wrong. Or, heh, maybe...you don't even know it yourself. I bet you didn't bother to study your own history. No, why would you? Playing normie all day must've been sooooo much more exciting than this, huh?" He whispered, too distracted with the way her lashes fluttered over her half lidded eyes.

And, Satoru was never one to be distracted by another human, but today it was his downfall as he felt a surprise hit to his stomach, barely having the time to groan before the world spun in his vision. Without his infinity on, it was too easy for Emi to pin his back to the ground, straddling his waist and holding his arms above his head.

Satoru chuckled, knowing he could get out of it, but not really caring to. This was all just a test to ensure she wouldn't waste his time, and after knowing her for an excruciating two days, he knew she'd pass it.

She had some fire to her, and that's what he was looking for. That's the only way this could work. The only way she might manage to win his respect one day. Big emphasis on 'might.'

His hair splayed on the wood floor, and Emi felt his hard abs between her thighs. She was laying on top of him, trying to ignore it and remain composed.

"Funny how you talk down on me, yet I'm one of the only people who've been able to take you down twice now." She said.

His eyes rolled a countless time and he chuckled, biting down on his juicy bottom lip. "Hohhh, please. I let you win that time. What kinda mentor would I be if I didn't boost my mentee's morale, and all."

'Mentee,' he said. When yesterday, he couldn't stand the word.

With a huff, Emi released the hold she had on his arms, placing her hands on his chest as she straddled him more absentmindedly. "Why do you wanna help me all of sudden, huh? I know it's to benefit yourself somehow." She eyed him knowingly.

He shrugged and melted into the floor comfortably, resting a hand on her bare knee without a thought. "Awww, c'mon, Em-i. Do you really think so lowly of me-"

"Yes."

With a lazy purse of his lips, he agreed with her, placing both hands on each of her knees now.

"I dunno. Bragging rights are always fun. Plus, getting you strong will make sure you stop being my stupid little shadow a whole 'lot quicker. Don't want this mentor thing lasting forever, right?" He murmured, giving her knees a soft squeeze.

The action tickled the pit of her stomach, and it was only then that she was aware she'd still been sitting on him, giving his chest a small hit before pulling herself back up to standing. Gojo remained on the floor, inhaling a deep breath he didn't know he lost before dazedly sitting up.

"You'll have to work hard though. Push yourself for me. Think you can handle it?" He ran a hand through his messy hair, rising back to his feet.

Emi scoffed and spotted the empty water bucket on the ground, grabbing it before tossing it at him. "Don't treat me like a child. We're the same age." She reminded, watching him catch the bucket laxly.

"Eh. Maybe so, but you have to become stronger. Strong enough to keep up. Otherwise, I'll call the deal off and leave you behind to die. Got it?" He acted like it was some sort of threat.

She didn't bite, simply crossing her arms and eyeing him defiantly. But, what she'd soon learn is that Satoru Gojo was the king of defiant.

"Or, you can fail out of school, disappoint your dead sister, and bring dishonor to everyone you know. Your choice." His words held more bite that time, hiding it all behind a careless wave of his hand.

And even if she tried to keep a poker face, Satoru smirked internally—eh, and externally, too, at the subtle way her shoulders dropped. He chuckled lowly, lightly bumping her shoulder with his before making his way to the door with victory.

"That's what I thought. So get dressed, Hasegawa. I'll be outside."

Chapter Text

"This fucking jerk. I swear to god...." Emi mumbled under her breath, still hearing the haunting cackle of Satoru Gojo echoing inside her eardrums.

The humidity of summer's end stuck to her skin as she walked through the forest trees. Her wet hair cascaded down her back with each step, dripping steadily with the reminder of the ice bath Gojo gave her earlier this morning.

It had only been a few days since she met him, but she was starting to understand how he operated. Loud, annoying, relentless. He was like one of those fire alarms that went off all day long, giving everyone a headache until they crumbled at their wits end and threw a potato at it to make it shut up.

Not only that, but he was completely unpredictable. It was clear to her from their first days at Jujutsu High together that he's a two faced jerk.

One minute, he's beating Emi to a pulp, and the next, they're sneaking through the hallways of Jujutsu High at nighttime, whispering little nothings and giggling until early morning. Then he shuns her for almost becoming curse food, dumps a bucket of water on her head, and tells her to meet him for their first training session at the top of a mountain.

Talk about mixed signals...

No one ever really knows what's going on in his head, or what mood he's gonna be in that day. No one ever really knows what he's thinking, except for Gojo himself.

Actually, perhaps even Gojo himself doesn't know what he wants. Even if he feigns utter certainty, he contradicts himself with every move he makes. Does he even realize that?

So who is the real Satoru Gojo? Well, Emi couldn't care less. She wasn't here to be his friend, but rather to learn from him instead. She'll have to stomach his antics for now and chalk him up to a discombobulated mess of inner conflict—if his actions this far are anything to judge him on.

Ugh. Boys...

The wet air made Emi's sigh of annoyance barely audible. Her lungs burned from the high incline of the hike, and she continued pushing through the branches around her, not surprised that Gojo picked such a secluded, hard to reach area for their first training session.

Knowing him, it was probably still part of the hazing game he's playing. Next thing you know, he's gonna come up behind her and knife her through the heart and then laugh about how 'he was just kidding!' in that stupid, annoying voice of his. God...

Huffing heavily from the ungodly journey the 'honored' one sent her on, Emi finally reached the top of the mountain, thankful the circle of trees provided enough shade from the sweltering summer sun. Through the clearing in the middle, she spotted that familiar white hair amongst the leaves.

Gojo had his back turned and he was rarely quiet, slowly pacing the area. His white locks fluttered in the soft breeze, and he kept his gaze up to the trees, watching the birds dance and the locusts buzz.

He was alone, and somehow he looked used to being alone, if that made sense. If she didn't know him, Emi might say he looked rather...mature? Melancholy? Crazy, right?

His blue eyes looked immersed and pondering before he picked up on Emi's presence, immediately turning on his heel and forcing a cocky smile that hadn't been there before.

Ah, there we go. Now that's the Gojo she recognizes so well, but it's interesting. He hadn't cared to act like that when he thought he was alone. Putting up a careless facade almost seemed to be reflexive for him. What's the point of that?

His blue eyes trailed her up and down before landing on her sweaty face, chuckling to himself in a little bit of amusement.

"Well, well, well. Looks like she finally made it. Did you enjoy the little obstacle course I set up for ya?" Gojo smirked deviously, gesturing to the rocky path Emi had just forcibly climbed up.

Ohhhh, she knew it. The difficult hike was intentional. Emi takes back anything she said about him being mature...

She sneered slightly and flipped her damp hair off her shoulder, trying to hide the heavy breaths threatening to sneak past her lips.

"What? You mean that little 'walk?' I'm sorry, did you think that was difficult? How embarrassing for you." She huffed, ignoring the straining ache in her glutes that definitely said otherwise.

Not that she would ever tell him this, but she seriously thought she was gonna throw up, bleed, and die a few times from that 'little' hike...

"Yeah, right. If it was so easy, then why did I lose, like, ten years off my life just waiting for you to reach the top, huh? Huhhh? Tell me that." He gloated, reaching a finger out to try and poke her nose.

"Too bad it was only ten years." Emi quickly shoved his hand away, side stepping past him when he tried to get in front of her.

God. Has he ever heard of personal space...

Satoru scoffed slightly and he could feel the amusement in his chest for successfully pushing her buttons once again, turning on his heel and trailing after her. Ahhh, what was his deal with this normie anyways? He didn't really know himself.

Though, he had to admit, he was impressed—ehhhh, hold up, that's too nice of a word. He was surprised that she made it all the way up this mountain. It was meant to be another prank of sorts for his sole entertainment, and mostly because he was fairly certain she would fail.

Like, Shoko usually had to turn around halfway before the top even came into view, and even Suguru had to be in the mood to hike it with him. He was kinda looking to see Emi suffer the same fate, but he also wasn't bothered that she didn't. Ah, he didn't know. You know?

"Pleaseee. You'd literally cry for me everyday if I kicked the bucket, don't lie." Satoru smirked, studying the light sheen of sweat that glossed Emi's lean arms.

She wore a tight tank top, and her little shorts were even tighter. Funny, you'd never know she had any muscle underneath that school uniform she wears. Her thighs sculpted with every step she took, and she unclipped the small hiking backpack she wore before dropping it on one of the big rocks.

With a heavy sigh, she grabbed the big water bottle from the pocket, eyeing Satoru as he practically looked into her soul with his unintentional stare. "Yeah, I'd cry—but, not for the reason you think." She snorted, not paying him another glance as she took big gulps of water.

Satoru formed a musing 'hohhh' from his lips, watching the way her throat bobbed with each swallow. He reached his hand out quicker this time and tapped the bottom of the bottle, chuckling obnoxiously when a stream of water overflowed past the corner of her mouth and dripped down her chin...then her neck....before gliding down the smooth crevice of her chest.

"You're ugly when you lie." He teased, taking the water out of her hands when she finished.

"You're ugly when you open your mouth." She retorted lightly, wiping the water off her shirt.

Satoru looked at her over the rim of his black shades as he closed his lips over the same spout and drank. You know, he wasn't even thirsty, but for some reason his mouth had gone dry within the last few minutes. It's the same type of dryness he's had for the last few days, and he didn't know what brought it on. But, the water was cold and it coated his hot tongue perfectly for such a brutal day.

Part of him studied Emi's reactions closely as he chugged an unnecessary amount of water, waiting for her to sneer in disgust for sharing a bottle and rip it out of his hands. But, to his curiosity, she didn't seem to blink twice about it, letting him take as much as he wanted. She was more occupied with pulling a hair band off her wrist and tying up her locks.

Ah, perhaps the sharing thing was just her being generous then? Or perhaps she shared her water with everyone. Satoru shouldn't have cared as much as he did.

His lips ghosted with a smile at his thoughts, allowing his teeth to graze the spout of Emi's bottle before finally snapping it closed. "So. Em-i." He enunciated her name, tossing her bottle back on the ground. "Ya ready to do it with me, or what?"

Emi lightly rolled her eyes at his suggestive words, walking out into the middle of the forest clearing to prepare for the honored one's very first teaching lesson. Ever.

"I'm ready to get it over with, yes." She didn't feed into his bullshit, causing Satoru to bite down on his bottom lip smugly.

And now that they'd gotten the fun out of the way, Satoru realized he didn't really think this far ahead. Nahhhh, he didn't care for sparring, or instructing, or mentoring. Hell, his favorite pastime was cheating on his written exams, thanks to Suguru always handing him his own test when Yaga's back was turned.

Satoru was no one's teacher, and yeah, almost seeing the second Hasegawa girl die last night might've given him a little spark of motivation to take Emi under his wing. But, now? He didn't know what the hell to do. He didn't know where to start, and he didn't care because mentoring wasn't fun. He was having more fun with the little rivalry he'd created with this normie, trying to suavely divert the subject and continue milking the fun parts for all their worth.

"Hey, you know what's better than fighting-" He didn't even know where he was going with that statement before Emi caught onto him quick.

"Stop stalling." She raised a disciplinary brow, waiting more impatiently for him to attack.

But fifteen-year-old Satoru's mind had gone blank. Yeah, he was stalling, but only 'cause he legit didn't have anything to say—for once. C'mon, the guy loves to run his mouth and show off. If he knew where to start when it came to telling this kid what to do, oh, you better believe he'd gladly yap away.

But, he didn't know, you know? And all of this was just kinda giving him bad vibes he hoped to forget. 'Cause all his life, he's been told what to do. Where to go, and what to think. How his life would be. He was no stranger to mentors, and teachers, and training, and if he thought hard enough about his own experiences? Sure, he could probably pull something out of his ass and figure it out pretty quick.

But, the inner conflict in him doesn't wanna do that. He doesn't wanna stoop down to the people he always hated, and the 'purpose' he was constantly running from. All he knew was what it felt like to have his own control stolen from him. Because of that, he was more focused on trying to rebel than learn.

'Mentors' to Satoru were just grim reapers of childhood and fun. Guess that's why he hates them, and anything that wears the stamp of 'authority.' He'd rather eat one of Suguru's curses with no seasoning than turn into that.

So what was he supposed to teach anyone, huh? He was born with this, he didn't even know how to keep his infinity on for more than a few minutes, and this girl's sister died on his watch just a short while ago. Most of the time, he didn't even take sorcery seriously.

He never had a choice.

His eyes went a bit blank behind his shades, reflecting on his days of lost youth. He usually tried to keep those feelings in the corner of his sub-conscience, as the memories consisted of his lonely self and absolutely no one else. But every now and then...guess it comes creeping back sometimes. Whatever.

Gojo sighed in annoyance and it caused Emi to scoff. See? There's the hot and cold from him once again. He's the one who suggested this, and now he's throwing around sighs and eye rolls, as if he'd rather be anywhere else. If he was just gonna act like this, then why did he waste her time and drag her all the way up this mountain?

Satoru stared at Emi absentmindedly as he pondered on his very first attempt at 'teaching,' feeling his brain simultaneously shut down and click on like a lightbulb. It was a perfect idea—something he never said, but something he knew for a fact the Hasegawa girl would wanna hear. It takes the effort right out of it, and Satoru will take any opportunity to do that.

A smug chuckle escaped his lips before he spoke, partly curious as to whether or not she would catch onto him. "Alright. So before we bring out any cursed energy, we should start with your technique stance—cause, y'know, the combat fighting thing is just as important as the cursed energy part, or whatever." He said, getting a little jumbled and choppy about trying to recall words that weren't his own.

Emi blinked a few times before groaning and giving Satoru a light glare. "I'm the one who told you that, you idiot. You can't mentor me with my own words." She nagged.

Satoru had to fight the smirk that wanted to curl on his lips. So she did remember their first day together, specifically, the night they fought with brooms in the gym. That's where she told him those exact words. He's not surprised he got caught cheating off her—to herself. It was just one more way to make her mad.

"Funny, I don't remember. But, enough about that." He brushed it off, ushering her forward with two fingers. "C'mon. Let's go. Try to hit me."

Emi looked at him with challenge before stepping forward and throwing a half assed punch, playing with her prey as she intentionally allowed Gojo to block it. She wasn't really sure why she was the one messing around now. It was only a second ago she told him to take things seriously.

He snorted a bit condescendingly at her shitty throw. Even if she was a weakling, he knew that wasn't even half of her full potential.

"Heh, damn. No wonder you're so weak. Utahime could defeat you with a punch like that—and she's as weak as they come." He mansplained, grabbing her arm too heavy handed.

He wasn't used to being around girls. He wasn't used to being around anyone, really. Not until Suguru came into his life. Sure, he was 'spoiled,' or so everyone said. But, to Satoru that was just another way he felt different from everyone else. He didn't know how to be gentle or empathetic. That's why Suguru was better for this stuff. Suguru was just better.

He unintentionally yanked Emi forward with his force, looking down at her when she collided into his chest.

"Oh yeah? And who said that was wrong?" She challenged, matching Satoru's musing look that made this feel more like play than work.

"Uhhh, me." He sassed lightly, scoffing at her chuckle. "And I'm the mentor, so do something better. Hurry up, you're boring me."

"Already abusing the hell out of that title, I see." Emi hummed, and the sound was smoother than butter in Satoru's ears. She remained close, keeping a hand on his chest, before studying him carefully.

"I have a better idea. You think you're right. I think I'm right. Let's prove who's right in a sparring match. No cursed energy. Just fighting technique." She said, shoving Satoru away by his chest.

Aghhh, this again. This girl loves taking any excuse to not use her cursed energy. Kinda the same way Satoru takes any excuse to use it.

With an obnoxious groan to the idea, he caught her wrist before she could get too far, pulling her into him once more. "Hold on. You're gonna have to bribe me with one hell of a wager if we're doing that again. What do I get when I beat you?"

He looked down at her, hovering in closer to her face unintentionally, because he felt like he needed to. Small patches of the afternoon sun cascaded through the leaves, hitting Emi's dual colored eyes brightly.

"You can have anything you want." She said boldly, and once again Satoru questioned how she was so fearless.

So confident she could destroy the strongest in a fight—and not a single fluster, blush, or stumble. What is it that gets this girl's heart pumping?

Regardless, this kinda 'mentoring' was more exciting...

Satoru was suddenly more aware of their surroundings, and how they were the only ones here for miles. It felt comfortable and close, much like the way he felt around Suguru. And, also like when he was with Suguru, the little cage his soul was always kept in started to rattle itself free, telling him he was safe here.

"Deal. Just don't chicken out when I ask for something you can't handle. Yeah?" He murmured, closing his fingers around her wrist tighter.

Her lips ghosted with a smirk before she pushed him away more heavy handed, getting back into a fight stance.

"I wouldn't dare."

'Too easy,' Satoru thought to himself, sizing up her smaller frame like a meal. He could easily wipe the floor with her in two seconds with the help of his cursed energy. They both knew that. And, while he rarely fought without his cursed energy, he was completely certain he could beat her at her own game, too.

He was the strongest. The fact that she needed to be taught that again and again was a little challenge for him in itself. It's not everyday someone makes him prove himself.

He wouldn't hold back either.

Sliding his foot back, Satoru got into a fight stance before charging first, going for a punch straight to Emi's temple. Not using cursed energy made him feel a little awkward and empty about the hit, but he'd be damned if he didn't shut her up...

He didn't have a chance to blink as Emi disappeared from his sight, before a blinding pain slammed straight into his side, knocking the wind from his lungs. Next thing he knew, he was staring up at the trees, with that familiar head of navy and red hair appearing in his vision a few moments later.

"You should never shift that much weight on your non-dominant foot when punching. It opens you up on your weak side. Not to mention—you just look stupid." Emi chastised condescendingly, causing Satoru to scoff.

Aghhh. This brat...

He glared at her slightly when she held her hand out for him to take—intentionally avoiding it as he rose to his feet on his own with a nagging quip. "Hey, hey, hey. That was a lucky shot alright? So don't get so-"

A whipping force had his face jolting to the side now, causing Satoru's eyes to gape like a stunned bird. Emi looked completely unapologetic as a small line of blood slowly trickled out of his nostril, giving him an innocent shrug.

"Also, shit talking decreases your chances of success by ninety percent. Or, in your case? A hundred." She smirked, holding up her hands into her fight stance once again.

Oh, she didn't...

Alright, well fuck the mentor stuff. Satoru was never above playing dirty anyways, and now the purpose of the day had been completely lost on him. All he saw in his vision now was Emi's face underneath his shoe.

Look, he was just being nice back there, he didn't need to play by the rules—and he rarely ever did, so he's not sure why he was trying things any differently for her sake.

Now he wants to have some fun...

Chuckling and wiping the blood from his nose, Satoru escalated the situation and let cursed energy tendrils dance up his arm. So, whatever—she could sorta fight. But, hey, that fighting spirit ain't shit without her technique. She can't kick a curse and expect it to yield, though Satoru would love the entertainment of seeing her try.

Regardless, he'll humble her right now.

Okay, so honest question—was activating blue toooo much? Probably. But, he was fifteen-years-old and reckless with an ability he hadn't matured into yet. Consequences were the last thing on his mind right now. Ehhh, she'll be fine. She's durable, you know. Like cardboard, or something.

"Blue..." He commanded under his breath, preparing to shoot a small jolt of cursed energy before a sharp kick to his kidney had him losing focus.

It was only now that he realized Emi was no longer in front, but behind him instead. Mm, he's really not a fan of her sneaking up on him all the time.

"Cheating already?" His eyes widened at the sound of her voice in his ear. "I excepted you to at least give it a few rounds before you broke out your desperate trump card."

"And let you use me as your personal punching bag? Yeah, right." Satoru nagged, immediately turning around to send a shot straight into her face.

But, she was gone again—and so was the balance in his left knee, cursing the girl under his breath when he almost stumbled to the floor. Ahhh, he fell in a really embarrassing way, too. Kinda like Haibara did the other day when he tripped over his own shoelaces.

"I mean, if you're too scared, you can always put up your infinity." Emi reminded him.

And Satoru could sense the gloat in her voice. Yeahhh, he could put up his infinity, and he could totally beat her once he did. But, somehow, doing all of that would still mean he lost. Isn't that something? And to lose to a normie like her? Ahhh, he'd never hear the end of it from Suguru or Shoko. And he has to look cool to Nanami. He knows how much he looks up to him—even if Nanami won't admit it yet.

Satoru felt the excitement of a rare challenge buzzing in his veins, not bothering to wipe the blood as it continued to trickle down his nose. Man, it's been awhile since someone made him feel eager like this.

Turning around once more, he realized Emi was gone again, looking around the forest clearing perceptively. The chirp of the locusts had ceased, and the only thing Satoru could hear were the fluttering of the leaves as they watched the encounter below.

"Hm. Where did she go..." Satoru mumbled under his breath, resisting the urge to use his technique.

Man, he could so easily find her if he wanted to. How much he suddenly cared about cursed energy when he no longer had the advantage of using it. That's never really happened before. It's weird.

A minute had gone by and she never showed herself, causing Satoru to smirk and taunt her out of hiding. "Ah. Who needs combat training when you're literally untouchable? Do ya even know who you're messing with right now?" He called out arrogantly.

Not a second of silence followed before a force crushed into him from behind, sending him flying off his feet and tumbling through the grass. A body entangled with his own, yet the world spun too fast for him to get a grip, letting out a heavy huff when his back hit the floor roughly.

Emi's thighs caged his ribs in, and her hands had both of Satoru's arms pinned above his head. "And are you untouchable now?" She murmured, hovering over him.

Gojo's chest heaved from exertion, puffing out steady breaths that came from the deepest base of his lungs. He could easily shake her off, Emi knew that. He was stronger. He was taller. He was bigger. But, for some reason, he allowed himself to be pinned down by her. To be dominated and bested.

His blue eyes looked at her with thoughts she couldn't read before a smile ghosted his face, intertwining with the breathless chuckle of amusement that left his throat. Emi was surprised by that reaction. He'd so obviously lost the fight, and they both knew it. But, he didn't seem bothered by it, even after all that arrogant bullshit he just spewed. It wasn't like 'the strongest,' or what she had known of him so far, and that only intrigued her more.

She didn't know why he was laughing. But, something about it almost looked freeing for him. Even with the expectations of the world on his shoulders, even if he needed to be stronger, losing such a simple fight seemed to be a relief for him.

Because to Satoru, it meant he wasn't alone. He wasn't so high up that no one could reach him. Suguru could reach him. And, even if not in every way that mattered, Emi could also reach him when it came to certain things.

He didn't need to be the strongest. He just needed to be one of the strongest.

Emi didn't realize how heavy her own breath had become until she watched the messy locks on Gojo's forehead flutter in time with her exhales, slowly uncurling her tightly gripped fingers from his wrists. She sat up on his torso, letting her fingers rest atop his chest a little too naturally.

"I win." She stated obviously, lightening up when Gojo smiled smugly.

"Only 'cause I wasn't really trying. Doesn't take a genius to figure that out." He pointed out arrogantly, and now Emi recognized the 'Gojo' in him again.

She hadn't realized until now just how much he uses his power as a crutch for his success—his success in everything where cursed energy doesn't even matter.

"Yeah, I get it. Cursed energy is your trump card, but so what? Your body is the powerhouse for all your abilities. It's the foundation for your cursed energy. The center of everything you are." She explained, pointing a finger in the middle of Gojo's chest. "Your technique is powerful. But, you're a fool to believe you'll be able to use it in every situation."

Somewhere inside his stubborn brain, Satoru knew her words held value. But, even so, it's nothing he hasn't heard before. The faceless voices of his childhood replayed in his head against his will. Even if he tried to escape them, sometimes, he's forced to remember he's a 'Gojo' at heart.

"You're special, Satoru. There's going to be many people out there who try to hurt you. Who pretend to be your friend just so they can stab you in the back. You know what that means, right?" The words of his clan members echoed into his head.

And Satoru doesn't really care to remember their faces. Or that scratchy robe he was forced to wear. Or the uncomfortable chair he spent so many hours sitting on when he was left alone for so long. But, there was one thing he couldn't forget. The words drilled into his head were branded into his brain cells, no matter how hard he tried to break away...

"Never let them get close." He murmured under his breath, feeling the words resonate so emptily within his chest.

He'd forgotten about the girl on top of him until her brows furrowed in confusion, causing Satoru to quickly recover with a cheeky, forced laugh.

"I mean...like—I'd have to actually let someone get close enough for them to hurt me, you know. So, it's never gonna happen." He said stubbornly.

Emi hummed and eyed him in a mixture of suspicion and annoyance. "Oh yeah? So was your plan to be alone for the rest of your life? To never let anyone get close to you? That's smart." She retorted lightly.

'Pretty much. Yeah.' Satoru thought to himself, sealing his internal voice deep inside his soul.

"Heh, careful there. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you're sounding concerned for me." He mused tauntingly.

But, Emi could sense his attempts at deflection, ignoring it and pressing further. "I mean, you're the honored one, right? If anything, that makes you more vulnerable than anyone. You're the one who will always have a moving target on your head. There's probably people out there right now trying to find you and murder you." She said.

The conversation was creeping closer to Satoru's conscience, and he hated that. It's not that he was afraid of dying, quite frankly he really didn't give a damn about that. It's that Emi was reminding him of his status, and his own reality. Two things that always made him confined to a fishbowl. Two things that reminded him of the blessed curse he was born with.

"Yeah? So what? Let 'em try. They'll be pretty disappointed with the outcome. Umm, have you met me?" He chuckled.

Emi shook her head at his smug attitude. Man, this guy really gave the impression he didn't care about anything.

"If all you have is cursed energy, then you're nothing but cursed energy. It controls you and your identity. Who are you without your power? Do you even know?" She asked.

Gojo's sunglasses had shifted down his nose unintentionally, and Emi caught the way his eyes glowered with a moment of blankness. The look wasn't meant for her gaze, and it was only when Gojo realized she could see his expression that he immediately turned cheeky once more.

"H-Hah—jeez, you're no fun. Last time I checked, I'm supposed to be the mentor." He said.

His voice was less teasing and more empty that time, and Emi wondered if she'd hit a nerve. Satoru Gojo was a Pandora's Box waiting to be opened, and Emi didn't know how that made her feel. She wasn't sure she held the key to opening it, and perhaps, that was for the best.

Feeling it best not to press further, she patted Gojo's chest and climbed off him, slowly rising to her feet. "And yet there are so many things you need to be taught." She lightened the mood with a smile, snapping her fingers at the fallen boy. "Get up, 'honored one.' Let's go again."

Satoru's head melted back into the grass as the Hasegawa ordered him around, highly regretting this whole mentoring thing with a huff under his breath.

"Ughhhh. So demanding..."

Chapter Text

"Hey, you got something against my face, or what?" Satoru asked, causing Emi to giggle as they reentered the Jujutsu High campus.

Time had gotten away from the two first years, and already, that seemed to be a common theme for them. While they'd started training in the sweltering early afternoon of the weekend day, the sun had already set behind the horizon as they came upon the school doors, with the remaining embers of light quickly turning into night.

"Aside from the obvious things?" Emi teased. "Not really. Why do you ask?"

Satoru threw the door to the building open and closed it on Emi's face obnoxiously, causing the two to cackle like the school kids they were when she reemerged next to him a few seconds later. She shoved him in the back before grounding both hands on his shoulders and shaking him back and forth goofily.

"'Cause my face seemed to be your main target literally all day long." Satoru nagged, unable to hold the annoyance when Emi's arms hung around him from behind.

Satoru's love language was touch. He loved to give and receive because it was something so rare to him as a child. He always had a habit of projecting his touches onto Suguru, and while his best friend tolerated it, he didn't usually reciprocate as much as Satoru would have liked.

But, Emi seemed to match his energy. She always had her hands on him somehow, she was always in his personal space, and Satoru loved that. It was the first time he met someone with the same vibe as him, and he didn't realize that could energize him this much and make him feel so alive. So understood, even if he'd only known her a few days.

"I had to give you an incentive to actually work hard today during training, and no one loves Satoru Gojo's face more than Satoru Gojo." Emi pointed out as Gojo continued to walk again, hugging her arms around his neck from behind as he dragged her limp frame down the hallway.

The two broke down into laughter again at the squeaking sound Emi's shoes made as they skidded across the tile, and Satoru realized he found everything funny right now. Giddiness—that's what Suguru called it when the two of them got into these moods. It was Satoru's favorite mood to be in. He loved to laugh, and only started doing it when he arrived at this school.

He continued dragging her along as he walked the long trek to the infirmary. It was after hours, so the nurse had left for the day. But, it's whatever. Him and Emi were already becoming regulars here, they knew their way around well enough to fix up their cuts and bruises from today's session.

And Satoru was already thinking about tomorrow's training session, which was rare for him. Man, usually, you couldn't get him to head to the training gym willingly, and now he's thinking about what time he'll need to be up tomorrow to make sure he gets enough time in with Emi—for training, obviously.

"Fine. But, tomorrow, we do it my way. Cursed energy and all." Satoru feigned discipline in his voice, feeling the warmth of Emi's breath pressing into his back.

"Fineee." She mumbled against him, unintentionally inhaling his scent.

His shirt smelled like the chicory of the trees, a little bit of sweat, and also the last remnants of his laundry detergent, holding on for dear life. Somehow, the smell still wasn't unpleasant, and Emi wondered if there was ever a moment Satoru Gojo could be ugly or gross. Probably not.

Satoru was clueless to her thoughts, more focused on pushing her buttons and showing off instead. "And I'm not holding back." He threatened, already knowing the girl with no fear wouldn't play into his scary attempts.

"I'd be offended if you did."

The two approached the door to the infirmary and Emi released the hold she had on Gojo, exhaling a deep breath of content. She brushed past him to open the door, attempting to give him a little karma from earlier and close it on his face like he'd done to her. But, Gojo was stronger and too fast, grinning deviously as he overpowered her without fail, causing the two to giggle a little more hushed as they stumbled inside.

Emi placed her hands on Gojo's chest to steady him as the dark and empty infirmary blinded their sight. After lazy bickering ensued between the two about finding the light switch, Emi's fingers landed on it a few moments later, lighting up the area with the dim, dying light bulb.

"I don't know why you're making such a big deal about today." Emi brushed past him towards the supply cupboards. "Your fighting form got way better at the end of the day. Seems like you need to be trained on certain things just as much as I do."

Satoru hopped up onto the medical table and reached into the compartments below his legs, pulling out some bandages and rubbing alcohol. "Ehhh. Hand to hand combat was never really a big thing among the Gojo clan. Not when they had me."

Emi came up back with the ointment and gauze pads, setting them down on the space next to Satoru before standing in front of him. "Funny. It's always been the biggest thing in the Hasegawa clan. Could you and I be any more different?" She eyed him musingly before ripping off the paper package of the gauze.

"Ah, that's why your clan is dying and mine's not. Ha-ha." Satoru gloated immaturely.

He wasn't good about reading the room, or being mindful of sensitive subjects. Yaga and the others always said that was part of him being 'spoiled,' or whatever that meant. But, the truth was, empathy just didn't cross Satoru's mind like it did for others. It's not something he's totally proud of. But, hey, it weeds out the overly sensitive people that annoy the hell out of him. Those who are easily offended are definitely not the people for him.

But, Emi seemed to be a good sport, and Satoru was starting to think it was because she took Suguru's approach of tuning him out when he became annoying. Imagine that.

She simply rolled her eyes and poured the rubbing alcohol on the gauze pad, coming closer to Satoru before attempting to pat his face. Instinctively, he held his hand up stubbornly, trying to be a tough guy and take the gauze out of her hand.

"Eh? What are you doing? I don't need-" He protested before his yapping lips were snatched between Emi's fingers.

"Be quiet and sit still." She ordered, causing Satoru to groan muffled as she began cleaning his face.

It was Emi's way of apologizing—ehhh, not apologizing—but, making amends for the beating she gave to him today. Gojo took it like a champ, and Emi would be lying if she said she didn't enjoy giving him a little taste of his own medicine. After three gauze pads had been soaked through in his blood, the cuts were finally clean, and Gojo was quiet and willing.

She looked at him instinctively, and her heart jumped when his eyes were already on her. They widened subtly at being caught before Gojo immediately looked the other way, acting as if his gaze was just passing through and happened to catch sight of her face.

"Your face is pretty banged up, too." He tried to excuse the reason for his obvious staring. "You should fix that before it scabs over all gross and oozy-like. You'll never find a boyfriend that way."

"Good." Emi smirked, uncapping the ointment bottle. "All you boys suck anyways."

Gojo hummed musingly and his eyes went a bit vacant when Emi's fingers glided through the locks on his forehead, combing them back to reach the cut above his eyebrow. Needing to get a better look, she hovered closer until she was between Gojo's legs, swiping the cream over the cut.

"Liar." He murmured quietly, letting his eyes trail back to hers intentionally this time.

His voice sounded deeper, yet softer. It was different from his usual tone, the loud, obnoxious tone he held for the majority of the day. It sounded more honest and true to who he was, less forced and more natural.

And Emi's knees felt a bit weak, because up close, he was beautiful. More beautiful than she'd realized. Maybe it was the dim lighting of the infirmary, or the satisfying way the cuts littered his flawless skin. Maybe it was the human warmth in his eyes right now that's never usually there. Or perhaps, it was the way his soft hair felt between her fingers...

She was drawn to him, and right now, sitting on the infirmary table, Emi couldn't help but think how cozy he looked. How inviting his chest was to just grab and cling to...

But, that's Satoru Gojo for you. He pulls you in sneakily, and before you know it, you're thinking he's beautiful, apparently. Emi knew she wasn't the first person to think these things. And she certainly wouldn't be the last.

She cleared her throat and looked away from his eyes, turning back to the cuts on his face. "You know, even if your clan isn't actually dying, you'd never know it from how quiet the Gojos are." She changed the subject. "What is it those people do all day besides flaunt you around?"

Gojo's cut lip cracked with a smirk, reflecting on his days before Jujutsu Tech. "Mmm, tell me to be quiet. Sit me in timeout when I'm being bad—which was all the time. It never worked in case you're wondering." He said, causing Emi to laugh.

"Sounds like a good time." She mused sarcastically.

"Yeah..." Gojo's smile faded ever so slightly. "That's why coming here was the best, you know. I met Suguru, and he's my best friend. He's shown me a lot."

His voice sounded so rarely pure and admiring. From the small moments Emi saw between Gojo and Geto, she could tell their bond was special. It intrigued her because Gojo seemed to be the type who was picky about who his friends were. It was also impressive how Geto seemed to know exactly how to tame Gojo down. Kudos to that guy for his endless patience.

"I can tell he's a good guy." Emi said of Geto, watching Gojo's eyes glimmer a little more excitedly.

"Ah, yeah, he's so cool—and he knows how to have fun, too. Like—he knows how to navigate the city so well. He even has one of those subway passes with the little panda emote on it. Can you believe that?" He chuckled a bit, causing Emi to furrow her brows in humorous confusion.

For as snobby as Gojo seemed to be, she was surprised he seemed so easily impressed by something like a subway pass. Those were accessible to everyone, and one would rarely consider them cool and exciting. It's just an everyday item.

"Oh yeah, I have one of those, too. Except, mine's a dragon emote." She said, dabbing up the last of Gojo's cuts with ointment.

But, now he'd gone into his own little world—his own little Suguru world as he let his immaturity shine through. And Emi felt it so refreshing to hear him speak highly of someone, instead of putting people down all the time.

"And....and, like, he's the one who introduced me to basketball—oh! And swimming—did you know they have public pools? And apparently, he was captain of his baseball team in grade school. Can you believe that? A captain?" Gojo's tone became more excited, causing Emi to reflect pointedly on his words.

Once again, Gojo's just speaking of everyday things. Basketball, swimming, school activities. These are things most people experience, but Gojo is acting like Suguru introduced him to the unheard of. And for a man who loves pretending to know it all, Emi knew Gojo was being genuine right now with his admiration.

It unknowingly gave him away to Emi just a little bit, and suddenly, she became more curious about his home life.

"Yeah, that's pretty neat." She encouraged his excitement, eyeing him more closely now. "What about you though?"

The twinkle in Gojo's eyes faded back into reality as he looked at Emi now. "Huh? What about me?" He asked.

"You know, like what did you do for fun as a kid?" She asked as casually as possible, watching the light in Gojo's eyes die down completely now.

He scoffed a bit in defense and immediately touched his face, almost as if looking for his sunglasses before realizing his expressions were exposed.

"H-Hahhh? Me? Well—I did a whole buncha' stuff obviously. I was, like, the king of fun. Duh." He retorted, gaining back a little bit of his obnoxious facade.

Emi nodded and waited for him to elaborate on all the 'fun' activities he did as a child, but he never did, creating a small bout of empty silence between the two.

"Okayyy." She quickly filled the awkward space, trying to figure him out. "Did you have any dreams? Or...you know, goals in life? Like—for example, when I was little, I wanted to be a famous singer."

"Oh." His voice came out a little softer again, looking to his lap with pondering thought. "Well, I......uhhh....I dunno. I wanted to perfect my technique reversal, I guess. Red."

That was supposedly his dream. And, yet, his eyes didn't light up the way they did when he talked about Suguru, or basketball, or swimming. If anything, they looked emptier than they ever have, but it wasn't Emi's place to pry further.

"I see. You really love sorcery, huh?" She said sympathetically, coming to her own conclusion that this wasn't really the case.

Gojo chuckled a little louder than necessary, and Emi could hear the passive aggression in his tone. "Heh. No way. I actually couldn't care less about the stuff." He shrugged.

He couldn't care less, and yet, everything about his existence revolved around it. His dreams. His goals. His life...

In a way, Emi was starting to feel bad for him. She's no stranger to what it's like being forced into this world. And Gojo definitely has it worse, being so strong.

She kept her thoughts to herself, continuing to fix up the bandages on his face in silence. The silence was comfortable this time, but even so, it never seemed to last long between these two.

"Sooo. A singer, huh?" Gojo's lips ghosted with a smirk, glancing at Emi like he knew a dirty secret of hers now.

Honestly, she was surprised that was what he picked up on from the conversation. She was certain if it wasn't about himself, he wasn't listening or didn't care. Guess he's capable of surprising her sometimes.

"It was just a childhood fantasy." She chuckled, placing the final bandages on Gojo's beat up face.

He hummed when her finger glided over his cheekbone to ensure the bandage was in place, keeping his half lidded blue eyes on her with a little mischief now. "Well you know what has to happen now, right?" He questioned knowingly, causing Emi to feign cluelessness.

"Noooo...?"

"You obviously have to sing for me."

Emi laughed a little louder in disbelief, tossing all the first aid scrapping into the trashcan next to her. "No." She dismissed immediately, causing Gojo to groan overly obnoxious for not getting his way.

"Ummm, yes. As your mentor, I command you, or whatever. Go."

"Ohhh, shut up." Emi rolled her eyes, attempting to walk away from Gojo to place the first aid kit back in the cupboard.

But, he caught her wrist before she could get away, lazily pulling her back into him. "Mm? Why not?" He murmured.

Something about his voice sparked a little tingle in her chest. She couldn't put her finger on it, but he sounded playful and soft, acting like he actually cared about her singing when Emi was certain that couldn't be the case.

He remained sitting on the table, maintaining eye contact as he dragged her back between his legs like it was the most natural thing in the world. She bit down on her lip to stop the schoolgirl smile that wanted to curl on her lips, gazing at Gojo with her stubborn, mismatched irises.

She refused to cave to him—in any way. Even when he looked at her like that. Even when he watched her bite her lip and lick his own in response.

She leaned in closer with a taunting whisper, placing both hands atop his thighs. "Cause I don't want to sing, you brat."

Satoru's brow raised with challenge, flashing his own teeth with a gloating smirk. God, she really never caved for him, huh? And, look, even if Suguru was considered the 'ladies' magnet around here, Satoru still held his own in always getting what he wanted. Guess not when it comes to little Miss Emi Hasegawa. It's rare he has to chase anything, and he wasn't really sure what exactly he was chasing from Emi. Just that he wanted more of it.

Emi could feel the muscles of his dangling legs twitching underneath her hands, intentionally pushing down extra hard on his thighs harder to stop them from moving so much.

"Oooo, it's cause you suck, huh? I'm not surprised." Gojo clicked his tongue mockingly, matching her energy and intentionally yanking on her wrist to pull her in closer.

His ocean eyes shifted when she was inches from his face, simultaneously softening and intensifying, barely tilting his head to the the side as if he was trying to catch her scent. She was certain that after a sweltering day of training, she didn't smell much different than him. But, if it bothered him, he didn't show it, gliding his gaze down her nose...and then to her mouth.

God, her knees felt weak again. A look like that from anyone would get the average person blushing. But, when that person is Satoru Gojo? No one is safe from the captivation of those eyes. Emi could feel him hovering closer, but even for how flirty Gojo seemed to be, the actions didn't feel intentional from him. It felt like he just couldn't stop himself from moving in, and neither could Emi, trying to chase his presence because it was just too intriguing to ignore.

The breaths puffing from their nostrils mixed, and Gojo showed he was aware of it with the soft hum that vibrated from his throat. It almost sounded like he was amused, but not in a demeaning way.

She hummed more blandly to counteract whatever boost his ego was getting right now, causing him to combat that with a humming chuckle. It felt like they were speaking their own language through the little sounds, even though no words were being said.

Gojo continued to look at her with a soft smirk and didn't move away, forcing Emi to break the distance first. "Maybe I suck at singing, or maybe I don't. You'll never find out though." She composed herself with a breath. "Besides, I like other things, too. Warm summer mornings. Biscuits with butter. Night swimming."

Gojo scoffed slightly at her words, but he seemed more curious than judging. Kinda....

"Hohhh, please. Night swimming?" He leaned back on his hands, throwing his head up towards the ceiling with a laugh. "God, you sound corny as hell right now. There's nothing different about swimming during the night than during the day."

"Umm, have you ever done it?" Emi challenged lightly, causing Gojo to turn stubborn once more.

"Don't need to. I just know. I know everything actually."

"Except the feel of the water just after midnight." She sang, hopping up on the table space next to him.

Her feet dangled directly next to Gojo's, and he noticed, lightly nudging hers with his own. Emi couldn't help but look at him a little differently after their conversation tonight. Yes, Gojo was a spoiled, selfish brat on the surface—who didn't seem to hold an ounce of sensitivity or moral value—and really irritated her to no end—where was she going with this again?

Ahh, right. But, at the end of the day, he wasn't so different from her—in some ways. He didn't have a choice in becoming a sorcerer. And from the small tidbits he just shared about his life, it also seemed like he didn't have much choice in being normal either.

And, yeah, he claims to hate 'normies.' But, at the same time, he seems so fascinated by normie things. Perhaps part of his hate actually stems from...jealousy. That others had the choice to live their lives while he's forced to throw his away to protect them.

"It's funny." Emi reflected, keeping her pondering gaze to their swinging feet. "You know everything about sorcery, and I know everything that isn't sorcery."

"You know everything, eh? Don't give yourself too much credit." Gojo teased, watching as Emi's foot knocked into his own again.

Emi pressed her lips together as an idea blossomed in her brain. It certainly wasn't something she ever thought she'd offer up until this very night to the man who claimed he knew 'everything.' But, things change. Or, maybe two people just understand each other a little better.

"You know, our mentorship can go both ways." She suggested laxly. "I can teach you everything without your power. And you teach me everything with it."

Half of Emi expected an immediate rejection from Gojo. It wouldn't be above him to say the idea was 'stupid' or a 'waste of his time.' Honestly, she wouldn't be offended if he did say those things. It was just within his character, or what she knew of him so far.

But, she was surprised when comfortable silence filled the space instead, peering over at Gojo as he looked towards the ground in pondered thought. "Oh yeah? What could you possibly teach me?" He asked, sounding simultaneously suspicious and curious.

It was now that the excitement slowly stirred in Emi's veins that maybe this was actually gonna happen, reflecting on the pieces of her own youth that she missed the most.

"I can teach you how amazing it is to ride a bike when there's a light drizzle of rain outside. Or how to cook the best cookies you've ever had." She smiled nostalgically. "What the best scary movies are. How to surf a wave. What it's like to go to a music festival. How it feels to get drunk."

How to live, in other words—that is what Emi wanted to teach him. Because this boy seemed so caged. And even if he's Gojo Satoru, and the strongest, he deserves to live, too. He deserves to make memories, and be stupid, and have fun just like everyone else. Because the older he gets—the stronger he gets, the less human he'll be.

No one deserves to have their youth taken away. And selfishly, maybe this is a way for Emi to cope with the new loss of hers as well.

Maybe, together, her and Gojo can rediscover it again...

It was the second time that Emi noticed Gojo seemed softer and less obnoxious in the late hours. He chuckled quieter and more honest, looking at her knowingly. "Ahhh, liar. You've never gotten drunk before." He said, causing her to laugh.

"I meaaan, not yet. But, doesn't it sound fun to break the rules?" She grinned, nudging her shoulder into his.

Those words alone seemed to butter him up a little more, and Emi would be lying if she said that wasn't her plan. It's clear to everyone who knows Satoru Gojo that his favorite pastime is breaking the rules, especially if he knows it's gonna piss off all the people it shouldn't.

"Ahhh, breaking rules? Now you're speaking my language." He smirked, causing Emi to smile victoriously.

"Is that a yes then?" She asked.

Satoru hummed and looked at her now, studying her hopeful smile before sighing in content. "Ahhh, what the hell. Bring it on. Let's see what ya got, normie."

*

And when the two parted later that night, Emi expected their new 'mentorship' would begin tomorrow.

It was later—or, rather, early, and Satoru Gojo spent the majority of the day talking about how he'd been stuck with her all day. Already in bed, Emi let out a heavy sigh and settled into her pillows, planning to get a responsible, good night's sleep just like she was supposed to...

But, the white haired menace seemed to read her thoughts from across the school. Because Emi's eyes hadn't been closed for more than a few seconds before her flip phone lit up atop her night table...

Text Message From: Gojo Satoru
Down to break a few rules with me tonight?
2:15am.

Chapter Text

2:33am.

Emi would be lying if she said she wasn't a little nervous.

She'd been at this school only a week, but she'd already managed to get in quite a bit of trouble with Satoru Gojo on the daily, and she really didn't wanna get stuck mopping the gym with him again—and not just 'cause he was a terrible damn cleaner...

While she'd just talked a big game to Gojo earlier in the night about breaking the rules and having fun, a lot of what she said was hypothetical. Sure, she loved to have fun and she wasn't opposed to playing rebel for a night. But, getting into trouble regularly? That's never who she was. Unlike Gojo, Emi still respected her authority figures, and she'd like to stay on their good side, considering she doesn't have the plot armor the 'honored one' possesses.

So, it only begs the question of why she was putting herself in the current situation. Sneaking out of her dorm room at two in the morning, with a black hoodie on as if she were a burglar? All for the likes of Satoru Gojo, too.

It boils down to this—even if she was stubborn, Emi was still just a fifteen year-old girl down to her core. And while she wasn't the type to fluster easily or fall for the popular guys—though, the only thing Gojo seemed to be popular for was being annoying—the fact remains that one of the strongest boys in school had taken an interest in meeting her. It had perked her curiosity more than anything else, and she wouldn't be able to sleep if she didn't see this through.

She spent all day with Gojo—scratch that, she's spent the last week straight with him, unwillingly joined at his hip, living and breathing his air. Maybe that's why she felt familiarity and a sense of anticipation buzzing in her chest when she quickly snuck out the front door of the school, letting the warm night breeze of summer hit her face.

The campus was completely silent during this time of night. The only sounds came from the crickets chirping and the owls hooting in the distance, and Emi was happy to hear those and not Yaga screaming in her ear with another doomed detention sentence.

Traveling past the red entry arches of Jujutsu territory, Emi made a beeline into the forest, trying to find the assigned spot Gojo picked for their late night meeting. He said to meet at the big tree, but Emi only realized now how intentionally 'Gojo' that was.

This guy...

"They're all big trees, you idiot." Emi huffed through her teeth as she looked around the forest, about to pull out her phone to call 'said idiot.'

But, a grip on her arm in the pitch blackness caused her to gasp and drop her phone as it yanked her deeper into the forest. Instinctively, she wanted to scream before her back was pressed against the bark of a tree with a little too much force. A hand slapped over her mouth and her eyes hadn't adjusted to the dark night, seeing a shadowed frame hovering directly over her.

She prepared for an arm bar to the attacker's throat before he moved into the sliver of moonlight, flashing his bright smile with a smug smirk. "Boo." Gojo whispered tauntingly, causing Emi's fight adrenaline to immediately melt away.

Gojo chuckled obnoxiously over Emi's sigh of relief, causing the girl to glare her mismatched eyes at him. "Ugh, Gojo. You freak. Don't do that." She groaned, shoving him away in annoyance.

Of course, he didn't go very far, barely stumbling back a step and remaining planted in front of her. "Hah. I totally scared you. Good to see you're scared of something." He alluded, shoving his hands in his pockets.

And, Emi didn't know what that meant. It almost sounded like he was trying to prove something to himself by intentionally catching her off guard. What, did he think she had no fears? Hah, wow. That's cute. Yeah, that was sarcasm.

Brushing it off with a roll of her eyes, Emi leaned back into the bark of the tree, looking at Gojo through the patches of moonlight. "So, what is it you called me out here for again? You just couldn't get enough of me today, huh?" She teased.

Satoru smiled through the bite he had on his bottom lip, hovering back in towards Emi with a playful scoff. He wanted to say she was wrong, but part of him felt like he really couldn't get enough. Not of her, but...ah, he didn't know. Just the feeling she gave him, you know? It was like this feeling of validation, even though she wasn't stroking his ego. It was a craving building inside his chest that only she could satiate.

"Hohhh, please. Don't flatter yourself. I just wanted to see if you'd hold up your end of the bargain. You know—I mentor you, and you attempt to keep my attention and entertain me, or whatever. That's what our deal was, right?" He intentionally twisted their words from earlier, wanting to get a reaction from her.

"One, I'd hardly call what you did today mentoring me." Emi eyed him knowingly. "Two, this couldn't have waited until the morning?"

Not that she was complaining, if she was being honest. Even after the long day of training with Gojo, she felt rejuvenated from his late night text. Even if he was damn annoying, he did bring a burst of energy with him everywhere he went. He made you wanna have fun, and maybe even do some bad things every once in awhile.

He shrugged and pursed his lips, looking around the empty, dark forest to ensure they were really alone. "Last time I checked—though correct me if I'm wrong, oh mighty 'mentor'—night swimming takes place at....hmmm....well, I dunno...nighttime?" He tilted his head at her sarcastically, causing Emi to raise a brow of surprise.

Because if it wasn't about himself, Gojo just didn't listen. Or, at least, that's what she assumed based on their interactions thus far. Night swimming was something she said in passing. Something she'd long forgotten about, especially since Gojo himself dismissed the idea when she first brought it up.

"I thought you said night swimming wasn't any different from day swimming." She crossed her arms, smirking at him with challenge.

"And you're the one who claimed to know differently." He matched her look. "Really, I'm just here to prove you wrong."

Sure he is. She'd only known him a week, but Emi was starting to see right through him.

She kept her thoughts to herself and nodded, gesturing Gojo forward into the dark forest. "Well, if that's the case, ladies first. Lead the way."

He rolled his eyes and lightly knocked her shoulder with his own as he brushed past her, making Emi hold in a laugh as he actually listened and went first.

"Oh yeah? Hey, if I'm the lady, what does that make you, huh?" He called over his shoulder, disappearing into the bushes.

Emi trailed after him, swatting away all the branches and leaves the un-gentlemanly Gojo left in his wake. "The hotter lady." She said, hearing Gojo's arrogant chuckle sound through the night.

"In your sad, little normie dreams. Bite me."

"How about I just eat you instead?"

"Hmm. Sounds kinky."

She followed after him, not really knowing where the hell they were going. It was dark, almost too dark to see the path in front of her, and normally, Emi's blood pressure would start to rise.

She always had a slight fear of the dark...

The dark is where she first learned to see curses. When the ability originally came to her, it was only when the lights went out that the terrifying monsters would appear in her vision. She'd cower under her blankets when the monsters lunged or shrieked, defenseless against them with nothing but a scream and cry. Her big sister would always save the day, rushing into her room and making the curses go away. Because Akana was always the fearless one. Not Emi.

No, Emi had a lot of fears, actually. She just never allowed herself to feel them.

Because if she did, she'd have to realize the situation she'd gotten herself into by coming to Jujutsu High. She'd have to realize how scary curses are to her, and how much scarier it is to know that it's not a matter of if she will perish, but when. She'd have to think of all the horrible ways she'd be murdered, and what would happen when her soul finally leaves her body. Just like her poor sister.

So, instead, she just didn't think about it. She brushed everything away before it tapped the shell of her soul, hoping that whatever happened to her would be quick, painless, and something she wouldn't expect.

But, for some reason, she didn't feel the need to brush any fears away right now, because they were nonexistent at the moment. With Gojo leading the way, with the sound of his voice chattering in the night about anything and everything. With his eyes looking back at her every few seconds, bright blue irises so composed and fearless.

He settled her nervous system so easily, and it had nothing to do with his title, or the fact he was one of the strongest. It was mostly because if something evil happened to stumble upon them, Gojo would certainly talk the evil thing's ear off until it died.

Emi snorted a breath of amusement at her own thoughts while Gojo continued to yap away in front of her. A few minutes later, they reached a clearing in the trees, and in the middle of it, a pond where Emi assumed they'd be swimming. It was a beautiful pond with stones, flowers, and pretty bushes decorating the perimeter. The full moon reflection shone off the water, and it was clear enough to see a few koi fish swimming around near the bottom.

"Wow..." Emi broke out into a soft smile, feeling the twinkles of reminiscence buzzing in her heart.

She hadn't been night swimming in forever.

Gojo didn't seem nearly as impressed as she was, faking a yawn once they came upon the pond. Still clueless to the joys of night swimming, he seemed more skeptical than anything else. He was about to lift his shirt over his head before he froze, chuckling in realization at the mistake he'd made.

"Ah. Forgot about swimsuits. Bet you're too scared to..." He trailed off when he looked Emi's way.

Because without hesitation, she slowly shrugged her shirt overhead, tossing it in a forgotten heap on the grass. Next came her shorts, and she didn't have a problem taking those off either, left in nothing but her bra and underwear. It wasn't sexual in the slightest to Emi, but Satoru's teenaged hormones had his brain stalling. It was the first time he saw a girl wearing that. Well, actually, wearing so...little.

He didn't know when his mouth had parted like that until Emi looked at him, chuckling as she made her way towards the pond. "What is it, Princess? Scared to show a little skin?" She grinned, not paying him another glance as she jumped into the pond.

And, once again, it amazed Satoru how this girl had no fear. Not of being...undressed in front of a boy. Or of jumping into an unknown, pitch black body of water in the dead of night. It was crazy—she was kinda crazy. But, he'd be damned if he let a little normie best him at anything. Like, could you imagine?

He exhaled a deep breath before quickly shrugging off his shirt and sweatpants, left in nothing but his underwear as he ran forward towards the pond. Needing to one up his mentee, Satoru took a bigger leap and hugged his knees into his chest mid air, crashing full force into the water at the same moment Emi came up for air.

She laughed loudly at the spray of water that doused her face, treading on the surface quickly as big waves from Gojo's jump knocked her around. "Jesus, you're lucky this pond is deep. That could've broken your spine!"

Gojo popped up in front of her like an otter, obnoxiously spitting a line of pond water into her face that had her groaning in disgust. "Ahhh, here's a fun and extremely obvious fact for ya—I'm actually, like, invincible, so I would have broken the pond."

The two teens broke out into a simultaneous cackle at Gojo's ridiculous antics before Emi swam up to him and splashed a heavy wave of water into his face, causing Gojo to inhale it and sputter unexpectedly.

"And, yet a little water almost just took you out for good. That's embarrassing for you, Mr. Invincible." She teased, yelling when he yanked her arm closer.

"God, you're really asking to be drowned right now. You know that?" He asked, laughing loudly when Emi tried to splash him again.

And it was then, that Satoru understood what she was talking about. With the night swimming. It was better than day time swimming for sure. He didn't know how that was possible, but it was something about the moon and stars above them, and the temperature of the water in comparison with the temperature of the night.

It was the fact it was just the two of them, and his laughs couldn't be restrained. It was everything. It was his youth blossoming back into his frozen chest and making him come back to life. Or, maybe it was being born for the first time.

The bottom of Emi's foot landed atop his stomach and she pushed off it gently, allowing her wrist to break free from Satoru's grip. He studied her in the water, and he realized how mesmerizing her hair looked right now. It floated all around her in the water in throes of silky, thick ribbons—and the rings in her hair glowed in the moonlight. She looked like a mermaid, except Satoru knew those didn't exist.

She floated a few feet ahead of him, and her nose sunk under the water, leaving her mismatched, playful eyes to be the only thing showing. Just from the way they twinkled, Satoru knew she was smiling under the water. She gazed right at him, and his lungs needed a deeper breath, watching as she slowly floated further and further away.

She looked like she wanted to be chased, and while that was never Satoru's style, his arms and legs were moving on their own, lazily swimming towards her as she continued to move away.

"You know, you're different from your sister." His thoughts materialized into words, causing Emi's brows to raise in surprise.

And, Satoru didn't mean to say that. Because he didn't want to talk about the ill fated Hasegawa. It only reminded him of his lack of strength, and how this girl in front of him was set to share the same death sentence.

But, he'd said too much, and Emi was too curious now, immediately coming all the way up for air. "So, you do remember Akana." She said knowingly, causing Satoru to huff in subtle unease at the direction he unintentionally directed the conversation.

"Eh. Goody-two shoes Hasegawa girl who had a boatload of sorcery potential." He kept it vague, trying to change the subject back to something lighter. "Can't say the same for you though, huh?"

She feigned a gasp of offense before laughing, spreading her arms out until she was floating on her back. "Oh, hush. Not everyone was born a spoiled prince like you."

Satoru followed her as she continued to float down the pond, letting his lips get looser with the late night. "Trust me. It's not all it's cracked up to be. Having to take care of a buncha' weak normies all the time? Blegghh. Please. I'm like their slave, you know." He complained, causing Emi to scoff musingly.

"Wowww. Could you be any more dramatic about it?"

"Actually, yeah." Satoru answered the rhetorical question. "Sooo, I think the world would be a lot better if we just, like, got rid of all the normies around. Then I don't have to save 'em 'cause they can save themselves—or they'd be dead, you know—but, whatever. Regardless, not my problem anymore."

Satoru reached out and grabbed onto Emi's ankle, dragging her back when she started to float too far away. She hummed and disappeared back into the water, surfacing and treading with him once again.

"Some protector you are." She said lightly, raising a disciplinary brow at Satoru.

But, even so, she didn't seem annoyed or judgmental towards him like he was expecting. Though, she definitely didn't seem like she agreed either. Usually, no one did, so that was nothing new.

"Heh, whatever. Save your self-righteous speech, I already get it enough from Suguru. I'm sooo evil, right? Blah, blah, blahhh." Satoru pretended to gag.

It was something him and his best friend fought about all the time. 'Cause Suguru always knew best while Satoru was just a selfish son of a bitch, right? Yeahhh, whatever.

"Mm. You're an asshole, but not evil." Emi shrugged. "I see where you're coming from. It's hard accepting a responsibility you never signed up for."

Satoru looked at her suspiciously, sensing an underlying lesson in her words. "But?"

"Buttt, life isn't fair." She smiled knowingly. "And if you have the extraordinary ability to make the world better and save those who can't save themselves? You should do it. You're kinda a dick if you don't."

Satoru hummed dryly, not thoroughly convinced by her words, but not caring enough to retaliate right now. He was having too much fun to debate about this dreaded topic of all things, and he'd rather not let his inescapable status ruin another piece of fun for him.

"Besides," Emi followed up, starting to swim around him in a circle. "You're not alone."

She disappeared behind him, and Satoru grinned, looking forward as he waited for her to come back into his line of vision. "Mm, I'm not?" His tone was musing.

But, she never swam in front of him again, and Satoru only realized it when her arms came around his neck from behind in a sort of sneak attack. His fight instincts had to actively work to keep his infinity dormant, and it paid off as Emi's arms curled around him comfortably, hanging onto his frame for balance. He felt her bare stomach pressing into his back, and her warmth sunk deep into his bones.

"No, you're not alone." Her voice came out right next to his ear. "You have Geto and Shoko."

Satoru's pulse began to spike as he felt Emi's body flush against his own, his voice betraying him as it went softer and more playful. "Heh. Just 'Geto' and Shoko,' huh?" He practically whispered, trying to keep his cool.

Emi hugged him tighter so she didn't have to tread, resting her chin on Satoru's wet shoulder. "Well, you don't want me, sooo..." She teased before he had enough.

"Yeahh. You suck." He chuckled, reaching behind him before quickly pulling her body over his shoulder in one fell swoop.

He only intended to restrain her, but she was moving around too much, causing her body to wiggle in his hold until she started laughing uncontrollably. "Ahhh! Gojo, I'm ticklish there. Stop!"

The respected name from her mouth made him groan, only reminding him of his responsibilities that he didn't wanna remember right now. "Ehhhgg, 'Gojo' sounds so formal. It's gross." He pouted.

Satoru ceased his unintentional tickling, and Emi grabbed onto his shoulders for balance as she tried to catch her breath. "What do you prefer I call you then? Idiot?" She teased breathlessly, looking at him face to face now.

Holding onto his shoulders made her taller in this position, and it was rare that Satoru ever had to look up at anybody. But, right now, he didn't mind it, studying her face from this angle, because he hadn't ever had the chance to before.

"'Satoru' is the first and final offer, brat." His voice came out teasing and barely above a whisper, shamelessly trailing every feature of her that he could.

Her face glistened with water droplets, and it was only now that Satoru realized just how smooth her bare skin was. All the other times he'd seen her, she wore pretty heavy eye makeup, and hey, if that was her thing? More power to her. But, something about her bare skin was so...he didn't know the word. It was inviting. Gentle.

She was looking at him, too, and it was in that moment Satoru wished he could read minds, watching her mismatched eyes trail his own, feeling her fingers tickling the wet hairs at the base of his neck.

"I'll think about it." She mused stubbornly, barely louder than the soft crashing of water around them.

"Mm. Lucky me." He snorted softly at her constant challenge, thankful when he felt the bottom of his foot find purchase on a big pond rock. He no longer had to tread the water, and it left his arms free to do what they pleased.

In the spirit of his love language, it was all too natural for one of Satoru's hands to curl around her waist, making his breath stutter when he felt the bare skin of a girl for the first time. He suppressed the deep inhale his lungs fought for, feeling the carved muscles of Emi's lower back twitch from the graze of his fingers.

He watched Emi closely, and he didn't know what he was looking for, seeming pleased when her mouth stumbled open wordlessly.

"What?" He uttered, feeling her shift in his hold.

"Nothing." She tried to mask the waver of her voice, causing Satoru to smirk.

He came to his own conclusions, barely biting his bottom lip to suppress his smirk from turning into a smile. "You're nervous that I'm touching you."

And for the first time, the unshakable Emi seemed flustered, her skin feeling hotter against his own. "I've just never been touched there before." She downplayed it with a shrug, causing Satoru's arm to loosen around her.

"Do you want me to stop?" His voice came out even quieter, low and uncertain as he prepared to move his hand.

But, he felt Emi's arms tighten around his neck before she melted flush against him, aligning their chests and stomachs together perfectly. "No. You're not being creepy about it. Yet." She mused, slowly wrapping her legs around his waist.

It wasn't very often that he was put in this situation. While he was gorgeous (ahem, everyone else's words—and his own), it was the first time he'd ever touched a girl. Suguru was always the one who got attention from everyone. Suguru was the one who the girls flocked to. Because Satoru was rude and unapproachable, at least that's what people told him.

And, look, Satoru didn't care about that stuff anyways. He wasn't here for that, you know. But, he was nosy.

"Ahhh, so prudish." He clicked his tongue humorously, immediately prying for some answers. "I take it you've never had a boyfriend then."

Emi raised a brow and smirked. "What if it was a girlfriend?"

"Hey, the more, the merrier, right? I get it." He grinned, giving Emi a suggestive brow wiggle that had her laughing.

He felt her body loosening up in his hold. Goosebumps prickled his skin when her fingers began snaking into his wet locks.

"I've never had a boyfriend—or a girlfriend." She admitted. "What about you?"

Satoru let out a loud 'pffft' that lightened the mood, speaking unintentionally louder than they had been for the last few minutes. "No way. I don't want 'em!" He said, causing both of them to cackle giddily.

"Jeez. Okay then!" She laughed before they barely composed themselves.

"Nah, I've kissed before though. Bet you haven't done that." Satoru practically gloated, looking down at her lips with curiosity.

Emi's tongue instinctively wet her bottom lip from his watching eyes, swallowing a little quicker than she meant to. "Yeah, so what if I haven't?" She challenged, unapologetic about who she was.

Satoru hummed and quickly directed his eyes back up to hers, shrugging smugly. "It just means, whoever your first kiss is, they'll probably think you suck."

The two of them laughed like teenagers again before Emi lightly thumped him in the back of the head, leaning in tauntingly closer. "Good thing it doesn't concern you." She murmured.

His other hand curled around her back now, settling just a little lower than his first hand had done. He couldn't hide the heavy breath that escaped his lips this time, surprised at how good it felt to touch a girl like this. He tried to chalk it up to the experience itself, and not the specific girl he was touching.

"Yeah. Good thing." His eyes threatened to trail below her nose again, showing a high amount of restraint as he looked towards the moon instead.

Serene silence filled the space as Satoru floated them around in a blissful circle, with the sound of the water and chirp of the crickets illuminating the background. Emi let herself relax with a heavy sigh, and Satoru could tell she was enjoying herself.

Even if he'd never admit to anyone, not even himself, part of him couldn't forget how excitedly she talked about night swimming earlier, and all the other normie activities she used to do. Yeah, Satoru was curious to see what all the hype was about, but more than that, he also knew she was into them, and that's what really made him curious.

And, well, him and Suguru always came to this pond to throw rocks and mess around. It wasn't too far. He figured it couldn't have hurt, you know.

But, nah. He's heartless and insensitive, remember? So that couldn't be him.

Right. He's heartless and insensitive, but Emi sighed again in bliss and looked at his shoulder almost like she wished to rest her head atop it. But, she didn't, glancing at his face with a soft smile.

"So, what do you think of night swimming, Satoru?" His heart jumped upon hearing his first name from her mouth.

It sounded so unique in her voice, and he didn't know how that was possible. She said it differently than Suguru, and Shoko, and really everyone. When she said it, it sounded like she was speaking it directly to his soul. Like she was truly speaking to Satoru and not 'Gojo.'

"It's alright." His voice subtly cracked that time, but luckily it was too quiet to notice.

"Just alright?" Emi teased before Satoru's features softened with a light roll of his eyes.

"Alright." His tone changed, sounding simultaneously amused and also caving to the fun night he'd had.

And Emi seemed to understand him, flashing a bright, victorious grin that had Satoru chuckling.

"Alright." She whispered, holding onto him just a little tighter.

Chapter Text

From the moment he was born, life through Satoru Gojo's eyes was the equivalent of looking through a fishbowl.

Sure, he'd seen bits and pieces of the world before Jujutsu Tech. Not by the preference of the Gojo clan, of course, who always tried to keep him locked inside a tiny, safe cage—metaphorically, but it might as well have been physically, too. Man, the sorcerer world puts one hefty bounty on a baby's head, and suddenly everyone's all uptight about it, you know.

Well, not Satoru, and maybe that's why he was so comfortable sneaking out around at school and missing Yaga's curfews without a problem. Because this is what he did back at 'home,' if you could even call it that.

Of course, he got a little bit of a rude awakening when he got here, because he was introduced to the concept of 'punishments' and 'detention.' Imagine that.

At home, Satoru never got punished for breaking the rules. Heh, no. No one would dare punish him. Maybe that's what people meant when they said he was 'spoiled'—a complimenting insult he's received all his life that made him feel empty.

At home, he'd always sneak out because that was the only time he really got to experience the world like others did. Like the normies did. Of course, he never knew where to go when he did sneak out, it usually just resulted in him wandering the streets aimlessly, using his technique to pick out every single person who wanted to murder him for the bounty on his head.

That's a normal game for a kid to play, right?

Well....that was almost just as boring as being home, so he always returned to his clan at the end of the night.

He only came to Jujutsu High because he had to, not just by the orders of The Gojos, but also for his own sanity. If he had to stay in that little room by himself for one more day of his life, surely he'd explode.

And then, he met Suguru. And, suddenly, it was the first time in his life that he wasn't lonely.

Suguru didn't see him as Gojo. He didn't walk on eggshells around him like his own clan did, or treat him like he was some porcelain doll who couldn't be touched. No, Suguru had treated him differently than anyone else ever had in Satoru's life.

He addressed him by his first name, and shared his rice cakes at lunch. He told Satoru jokes that were actually funny, and shoved him in the back when he was being annoying. He'd text him throughout the day, and make plans to hang out with him once classes got out—or, sometimes, even in the middle of class. Heh.

In other words, Suguru was the first person who ever treated Satoru like a human being.

It changed Satoru and his view of the world. So, not everyone was lonely, huh? Not everyone lived on a pedestal away from everyone else with no one to talk to? Not everyone saw him as 'Gojo?'

Satoru believed he'd hit the ultimate jackpot after meeting Suguru one semester ago. It feels like it's been a lifetime in the best way. Having never had a friend before, Satoru believed he'd just gotten lucky, and that he'd never find someone ever again who understood him so well.

He was okay with that, so long as he had Suguru, he didn't even have interest in exploring what else—who else was out there.

But, Emi Hasegawa had caught him off guard. He didn't wanna enjoy her company. In fact, he actually did everything he could to hate it from the moment he laid eyes on her. Because he knew her fate, and she had her sister's eyes. And, now Satoru cared, and even if his empathy was still shaky and questionable, death was something that gave him that feeling of emptiness he used to have all the time. Before he met Suguru. Before he met anyone.

Satoru was made to ensure that she would become his enemy. So that way, when he couldn't protect her, it wouldn't matter. Because she was weak, and Satoru wasn't friends with the weak.

But, he was easy. Ah, Satoru was too easy. He'd already decided Suguru was his soulmate after one school semester of knowing him, and here he was again, letting his thoughts unravel before he had a chance to breathe.

He was just a kid who wanted to be happy.

He'd already been lucky enough to feel it from one person, but he became greedy. He'd never had enough friends in his life to realize that he wanted more. To realize he could still feel this buzzing excitement in his veins and lose sleep over it. To let his mind race ahead of itself and imagine all the fun things him and his new friend could do together...

...to imagine all the ways in which he'd never have to be lonely again.

She was different than Suguru, and Satoru couldn't put his finger on what made them so different. Suguru spoke to his soul, but Emi nurtured it. Suguru understood his heart, but Emi embraced it, lifting it higher in his chest until Satoru was positive he'd flutter away like a dragonfly.

Suguru and him clicked, but Emi and him connected.

It was the weirdest thing to Satoru. To have two people in his life who saw him, not for who he was, but rather...who he wanted to be...

'Satoru,' He could still hear Emi's voice echoing in his head, letting his eyes fall closed as he remembered the night before.

Yes. Not Gojo. But, Satoru.

The curtains of his dorm room filtered in the morning sun, hitting directly atop his glowing, blue eyes. He remained laying in his bed long after he should have gotten out of it, exhaling a blissful breath and feeling the corners of his lips ghosting up into a smile. Not a smirk, but a smile, because it had been a long time since he was so excited, and so...

Hopeful.

He looked up, and he usually never does. Because there's never usually anything to look forward to. But, just for today, he saw past the roof of his ceiling and into the blue sky, the endless sky that held so much possibility. So much promise.

It was time for him to train. And, for the first time in a long time, that made him smile. Again.

*

The sun beat heavily into Satoru's face as he walked out of the dorms, quickly sliding his sunglasses on his face.

He was supposed to meet Emi to train this morning before class, and while they hadn't decided on a time after their night at the pond, Satoru figured he'd secure one of the outdoor training areas first, and then give her a phone call to head over.

He chuckled to himself as he walked past the taken training areas, it wasn't very often he was over on this side of campus. He was too busy having fun last semester to even think about working hard. It was like a caged animal getting a taste of the wild for the first time. He went a little crazy with Suguru, alright?

Seeing an open area in the corner, Satoru began walking over to it, pulling out his phone to prepare to call Emi. But, his heart jumped when he heard that familiar laugh a few feet away, turning towards the sound in confusion.

"Close. You're really close." Suguru encouraged, grabbing Emi's leg as it extended for a kick. "You wanna spin into the kick though, so you have more momentum in the air. Like this."

Satoru's brow quirked in annoyance as Suguru did one of his signature moves, spinning on his heel and doing a flying kick into the air. You know, he never brought that move out very often. And, being his best friend, Satoru knew he only did that move when he was trying to pull a chick.

...and, apparently, it seemed to be working. Just like it did every other time...

Emi gasped and slapped a hand over her mouth, giving Suguru a round of applause when he landed on his feet. "Are you kidding me right now? That is so cool. God, you're amazing." She gawked in awe, causing Suguru to smile humbly.

"Ah. It's not that impressive." He rubbed the back of his neck and Satoru knew he was trying to look good. "Besides, after seeing you fight today, I think you're one of the best martial artists the school has so far. You're pretty impressive yourself, Emi."

The two had some gross, soft giggles before Satoru walked over, fully intent on ruining the mood. "Hauuuhh?" He drawled out, turning his nose up at his friends when they looked his way. "Hey, what are you two doing?"

"Satoru." Emi smiled, waving him over. "Hey, come here. Suguru here was just showing me this cool taekwondo move he learned last year."

Satoru tutted at the name she used, walking over with a little sassy brood in his step. "Suguru?" He emphasized, curious to see if she'd just made a simple mistake.

But, his best friend ran over and stood next to Emi, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Yeah, it's cool. I told her to call me by my first name. It's been more than enough time."

Satoru hummed almost suspiciously as he looked between the two from the concealment of his dark shades. It just looked weird, you know. These two, and now their personal name basis. It was only last night that Satoru let her use his first name.

The odd feeling in his chest didn't suit him, but it was one he'd experienced before. He experienced it that one day Suguru ran into an old grade school friend at the coffee shop. Satoru was forced to stand aside as he watched Suguru and his old friend laugh and catch up on things the white haired boy wouldn't ever understand. He experienced it another time he snuck out of the Gojo house, ending up at a playground and watching from afar how much fun the normie kids seemed to have with each other.

After being lonely for so long, Satoru didn't like to be left out. But, even more than that, it almost spiked his heart rate. It almost gave him a sense of urgency that all his happiness could slip out of his fingers at any moment, until he'd be left on the sidelines once more, watching everyone else from his little fishbowl all over again.

He needs to make his presence bigger. That way, no one will forget about him.

"Hey. Dummy." He nagged Emi, obnoxiously tapping the top of her head until she paid attention to him. "I thought we were gonna train today."

"Really?" Suguru asked a little surprise. "You didn't seem to care about training her the other day. I figured I'd help you both out and show her a few things so she wasn't left in the dark. I know how difficult you can be, Satoru."

His tone was light and musing, and Satoru knew he was just poking some good fun at him. But, he'd suddenly woken up on the wrong side of the bed, curling his top lip and giving Suguru his unattractive mug. "Ah? Who ya calling difficult? Bite me." He sassed.

"I tried to text you this morning, Mr. Difficult, but your phone was off." Emi chimed in, causing Suguru to laugh at the nickname. "Besides, it's cool, Satoru. You saw a lot of me this week, I figured it would probably be nice for you to sleep in and have a break."

A week ago, Satoru would've been thrilled to hear that, flipping the Hasegawa girl the bird and leaving her in the dust. But, things have changed, and Satoru didn't really know what to make of it, becoming more defensive to cope with his confusing feelings.

"There's no breaks allowed around here. What kinda mentor do you think I am, huh? Not a nice one if that's what you're hoping." He said, motioning the girl over to him with a 'come hither' motion of his fingers. "Now c'mon. Up, up. Let's go."

Emi and Suguru pressed their lips together and looked at each other before they broke out into little laughs, causing Satoru to grunt in annoyance for not being taken seriously. Like, he never takes them seriously either, but since when do things have to go both ways? The nerve of some people...

"Satoru, just relax." Suguru chuckled. "We were in the middle of something here. And I know you don't want to do this anyways, so I got it. Seriously. It's not work to me."

His best friend glanced at Emi after his last words, and Satoru narrowed his eyes. He'd seen that look from Suguru before, but it was always a watered down version. Like when he thought the barista at the coffee shop was cute. Or when one of the girl's in the city winked at him on their way back to campus.

But, no. Satoru hadn't seen this particular look from him. It was more concentrated and intense. He didn't know what to make of it, or what it meant.

Emi glanced between the boys, sensing Satoru's growing annoyance. She wasn't entirely sure which part he was annoyed about. She truly thought she'd be doing him a favor when Suguru knocked on her door this morning asking to spar. After all the complaining Satoru did this week, she really thought he'd be happy with a break.

But, right now, he seems a little....quiet that their original training plans had changed. And if Satoru Gojo isn't talking, something's definitely not right.

"I mean, there's no reason we can't all train together, right?" She suggested, trying to remedy the rocky situation. "I could probably use all the help I can get."

That seemed to do the trick as both boys immediately laughed away the tension, looking at each other with smug, excited challenge for something Emi didn't understand.

"Hah! 'Train,' she says. Did ya hear that, Suguru?" Satoru mused deviously, cracking his knuckles as he walked onto the training mat.

Suguru matched his competitive spirit, smirking when Satoru bumped into his shoulder with a little egging force. "Ah. One thing you should learn about Satoru and I, Emi. We don't train." He alluded darkly.

"Nah. We fight." Satoru removed his sunglasses, pointing them at Suguru with threat. "To the death."

'Boys,' Emi thought to herself, rolling her eyes as the two got in each other's faces dramatically.

"Right. Glad to see you two don't take it too seriously." She glared at them like a couple of clowns.

"Heh, yeah. But, before that, there's one more thing I want to show you first about that kick, Emi." Suguru said, shoving Satoru back lightly. "Satoru, go back over there and stay on the sidelines for just another minute."

"Eh? And why would I listen to you?" Satoru complained, obediently walking over to the sidelines with his arms crossed. "Have you ever heard of someone putting me on the sidelines? Do you know who I am?"

"I wish I didn't." Emi grumbled over Suguru's sigh of 'unfortunately.'

Satoru grunted and sneered before watching from the sidelines begrudgingly. It felt like he was interrupting something when Suguru's voice went lower and softer in tone. It was a perfect teaching voice, and he even took that tone with Satoru when disciplining him, or teaching him a lesson.

That was an approach Satoru never thought of in his own mentoring. It never even crossed his mind and he didn't know how to do it. It was so...approachable and natural. This is why Suguru was better at these things.

"So when you spin, you want to really rotate into your obliques." Suguru murmured, putting his hands on Emi's waist.

Satoru's eyes went there immediately, tilting his head and watching Emi's face closely. He wanted to see if she looked the same as when she did last night. When Satoru touched her there first.

But, her brows were knitted in focus, not thinking twice as she simply did what Suguru instructed. "Like that?" She asked, giving her hips a more exaggerated twist.

Suguru nodded, gripping her waist tighter. "Ye-"

"That's all wrong." Satoru called out from the sidelines obnoxiously.

Suguru tutted deflatedly, looking over at his best friend with a tired glare. "It's not though. She was doing it right."

Satoru took the attention on him as his cue to walk out of timeout. "Says who?" He complained, approaching the two on the mat.

"Says the one who knows more about marital arts and taught it to you." Suguru deadpanned in lazy annoyance.

"Well, I'm the mentor here, so—c'mon—get over here." He grabbed Emi's arm and yanked her out of Suguru's hold not-so-gently, immediately putting his own hands on her waist.

He felt her stomach muscles twitch a bit from how tightly his hands grabbed her, immediately loosening his grip a little.

"So when you turn," Satoru nagged out, already losing his train of thought. "You should turn....that way."

This is the second time he's mentored Emi, and also the second time he failed at it. Because he's no one's teacher, and he didn't know what to say. Like seriously, how do people do this for a living? Gross.

"Wowww." Emi clapped teasingly. "So, giving advice about martial arts is not your strong suit, I see."

"Satoru." Suguru said in a patient voice, coming up next to him again. "You're strong. But, cursed energy is where you have most advantage, not martial arts. You explain the cursed energy stuff, and I'll explain this. Okay, Emi. Give me a kick."

Satoru released his hold on Emi and backed up a single step, ensuring his presence wasn't forgotten as he observed the training. Emi got into a fight stance and mimicked the instructions Suguru had given her, sending a flying kick straight for his shoulder.

He blocked it easily, nodding once he had her ankle gripped midair. "Good. Now, don't let your arm fall too far down-"

"And tighten up your core more." Satoru cut in obnoxiously, causing Suguru to look at him and groan.

"Ughh. He's getting antsy." He sighed under his breath, releasing Emi's leg back to the mat with more haste. "Let's just do a few more so he can join in. Go again."

Emi exhaled in exertion and spun on her heel again, driving her leg into Suguru's shoulder with more technical poise.

"Ah." Suguru smiled as he blocked her hit once more. "That was-"

"Good." Satoru interrupted. "You had more balance that time-"

"But it needed more power." Suguru finished, inserting himself with more passive aggression.

He wasn't afraid of Satoru like everyone else was all his life. And while Satoru adored that about him, it did make his spoiled tendencies come out during times like these. He was used to getting his way all the time before he met Suguru.

The two glared at each other now, holding each other's silent threats. "One more, Emi." Satoru ordered, letting his glasses slide down his nose so Suguru could meet his eyes.

"Actually, make it two more." Suguru glared at him harder.

They were always at each other's throats, and they rarely agreed on much. And even if it irritated Satoru to no end, it felt nice to find resistance from someone. Part of him liked to argue with Suguru just because he could. Because it made them equals.

"Okay, guys." Emi panted in exhaustion from the restless kicks. "Can I just-"

"Go." The boys ordered simultaneously in their losing patience, causing Emi's eyes to widen slightly before she quickly kicked again.

"Now that was perfect." Suguru tried to get the last word in, looking at Satoru with gloating proof.

"Said no one ever." The white haired boy leered like a feral donkey before Suguru had enough.

He got in Satoru's face now, both boys forgetting Emi's presence as they began to bicker. "Hey. Are you ever gonna stop being so annoying for once, Satoru?"

Satoru smirked and removed his glasses now, feeling his forehead bump into Suguru's as their cursed energy began to loom in the air. "Nope." He popped the 'p,' tilting his head at his best friend mockingly. "Why? Gotta' problem?"

Silence loomed in the air as the two first years sized each other up, with Satoru's veins buzzing with adrenaline as he sensed a fight coming on. Hah, perfect. Another way for him to show off? He'll take that and wipe the floor with him.

But, he never got the chance to when he felt a sharp pain crash into his stomach, expelling the air in his lungs too quickly before flying backwards off his feet. He heard Suguru mimic his wheeze of pain before he was sent crashing in the opposite direction.

With a satisfactory sigh, Emi wiped her hands and smiled proudly, looking at the two idiots who were mulling in pain at her feet. "Phew. So, I think I finally got that kick down."

The boys groaned blandly from the floor, holding their tongues of any further insults when they saw their teacher coming over. Yaga looked at the two on the ground before back to Emi who was standing above them, giving his head a shake of annoyance.

"You three," He said, snapping his fingers at Satoru and Suguru to stand. "Head to the classroom right now. There's someone here to see you."

Chapter Text

"Auhhy, don't go thinking you can beat me now just 'cause you caught me off guard back there. Alright? Huh? Huuhhhh?" Satoru nagged sassily, making an ugly face as he leaned down to Emi's level.

He held in a cough, courtesy of Emi's kick that left him with a bruised lung, walking side by side with Suguru. The Hasegawa girl chuckled and strutted proudly down the school hallway.

"Ohh, of course not." Emi mocked, walking backwards as she smirked at Satoru. "But, does that mean you were also 'caught off guard' the other three times I've beaten you, too? Maybe it's time to make up a better lie."

Satoru grit his teeth as Suguru chuckled beside him, favoring his own stomach from the twin kick Emi had given him as well. "Just accept defeat, Satoru." He put a hand on his best friend's shoulder. "She's a better martial artist than you are."

"Ah!? Nahhh way. If she was a Digimon character, she'd be Motomiya." He insulted, turning his mischievous eyes on Yaga who was walking a few feet ahead. "Heyyy. Senseiii-"

"No-" Yaga seethed, unintentionally feeding Satoru's antics every single time.

"But, didn't you know there's a formal petition out to expel this girl?" He asked, pointing back at Emi as the culprit.

Emi scoffed and Suguru chuckled while Yaga narrowed his eyes at the white haired troublemaker beside him. "Under whose authoritative orders?" He asked suspiciously before Satoru pressed his lips together.

"Uhhh, mine!" He broke out into obnoxious chuckles, placing a hand on his fuming teacher's shoulder.

Yaga practically growled as Satoru's cackles echoed loudly in the hallway, "Gah! Get off me." He shoved him backwards into Emi and Suguru's arms. "You three embarrass me."

"Huh?" Emi gawked, playing hot potato with Satoru's flimsy body as she shoved him fully into Suguru's hold. "I didn't even say anything!"

Suguru dragged Satoru down the hallway by his midsection before the white haired boy begrudgingly found his own feet again.

"Being his friend makes you collateral damage. But, Sensei Yaga's too old to notice all the damage, so don't worry about it." Suguru said, immediately adding onto his statement when the vein in Yaga's head blossomed. "Jokes, Sensei. It's all jokes."

And while Suguru seemed to be the voice of reason between the two, it was clear that him and Satoru still got into plenty of their own trouble together as the boys chuckled mischievously, brushing past Yaga with the hushed whispers of a couple of schoolgirls.

"Wow, look at those two giggling over there. I remember my first period." Emi snorted before Yaga snapped his fingers.

"Watch it, Geto. I'll be the one to decide if that's a joke." He warned with empty threat. "Now listen up, I want all three of you—Gojo—on your best behavior for our guest from Kyoto. He's set to claim one of the seats with the higher up sorcerers in the next few years, so you'd be wise to kiss a little ass."

The millisecond of respectful silence shattered as Satoru blew a raspberry from his lips. "Ahhh, not like that matters. The only ass people should be kissing around here is mine." He said before Emi gave his backside a hard smack.

The hallway lit up with an over exaggerated moan from Satoru before Suguru pushed him forward to keep moving.

"Oh yeah? How can anyone do that when there's no ass to kiss?" Emi retorted, swatting Satoru's hands away when he tried to mess up her hair.

"I told him to work on his squats. He won't listen, and by the looks of it, he should." Suguru shrugged, looking at Satoru's ass like it was a sad, flimsy pancake.

A hard slam of Yaga's fist to the wall caused the students to freeze as they approached the closed classroom door, with their teacher looking at them through a sweaty sheen of impatience on his face.

"What did I say just thirty seconds ago?" He uttered lowly.

The space went quiet as the three first years stood side by side, with Suguru pursing his lips in mock sympathy. "Oh. If you already forgot, you're older than I thought." He said before Emi and Satoru vibrated with the urge to laugh.

Grinding his jaw, Yaga gripped the handle of the door and threw it open, pointing a finger of threat at Suguru. "Walk." He ordered with his last piece of crumbling patience, gesturing the three of them inside.

Suguru walked into classroom first, followed by Satoru and Emi. A few unfamiliar faces who looked their age greeted them. And, judging from their identical school uniforms, it was safe to assume these kids were also sorcerers. Or, student sorcerers in the making.

All three students were girls and they straightened up immediately at the sight of the boys, eyeing them up and down and whispering to each other—much like Satoru and Suguru had been doing in the hallway a few seconds ago.

In the corner stood a man looking out the window of the classroom, walking over with a nod as Yaga introduced him.

"First years of Tokyo, I'd like you to meet-"

"Shinda?" Emi breathed in surprise once the man came in her line of vision, immediately walking over to the face she recognized so well.

He was just shy of twenty, but with the kimono of his clan on, he looked much older. Also, much duller and drained of life given the events of the last few months surely. But, still he flashed that typical 'Shinda' sweet smile, holding out his arms as Emi walked into them for a hug.

"Ah, there she is." He chuckled expectantly, giving the Hasegawa girl a friendly pat on the back. "Hey, Emi. Long time no see, right?"

It's true that it was only a few months ago that she'd seen Shinda. But, truly it felt like another lifetime since then. Nothing was the same. Emi simply hummed and patted his shoulder before Suguru appeared behind her.

"Hey, man." He greeted the man with much more familiarity than Emi had been expecting. "It's good to see you again, Kage."

Shinda smiled and gave him a friendly hug. "Likewise. How's it going, Suguru?" He asked before the brown haired boy looked at his face sympathetically.

"Ah, big scar, huh..." Suguru gestured to the painful line of stitches going under Shinda's eyes. "How'd it happen?"

The special grade sorcerer chuckled at Suguru knowingly and sighed, giving a humorous click of his tongue. "Do you really have to ask? I'm just lucky I made it out of there with my head still on my body." He hinted at the difficulties of his job, brushing along the injuries to his face.

Emi and Suguru continued to chat with the man as Satoru watched on in confusion, looking between the three in question. "Huh? Who's he?" He asked, lifting his arms cluelessly.

"Satoru." Suguru chuckled a bit breathlessly. "Seriously? You've met him like ten times now. He used to visit at the school almost everyday. You really don't remember?"

The white haired boy scoffed sassily, placing a hand on his hip. "Nooo."

"Satoru, this is Shinda Kage." Emi introduced, giving Kage's arm a pat. "He was my sister...Akana's...fiancé. Before she passed."

Emi couldn't see Satoru's eyes behind the barrier of his glasses, but the rest of his face had gone blank and empty as he looked at Shinda. He went uncharacteristically quiet for a few seconds before that familiar 'Gojo' smirk appeared back on his lips.

"Nah. Doesn't ring a bell." He shrugged arrogantly.

Suguru groaned softly and gave Shinda an apologetic smile. "Please excuse him. He means well. Kind of. Honestly, I'm not really sure sometimes."

"Ah, that's alright. Though he does have a habit of asking for vending machine money and not remembering who I am when it's time to pay me back." Shinda scratched his chin with a ponder before shrugging it off. "Anyways, it's good to see you again, Gojo."

"So, what brings you back to Tokyo, Kage?" Suguru asked, eyeing his fancy new kimono with a little surprise. "Yaga says you're in Kyoto now?"

Shinda smiled, and it wasn't as bright as Emi remembered, more empty and less him since Akana died. "Mm. As the official new head of the Kage clan, it's more convenient for me to reside there." He said, smoothing out the silk he wore.

Emi quirked a brow of confusion, remembering the days just a few months ago where he dressed much more casual. "New head?" She asked.

The Kage clan was one of the bigger clans. Still not as powerful as the Gojo or Zenin, but rivaling ones like the Inumaki—and definitely the Hasegawas.

Shinda grimaced slightly and rubbed the back of his neck. "Well...that's part of the reason I came here in person. Among other things, of course." He hesitated, glancing down at the floor with his next words. "My, uh...my father....I guess you didn't know. He passed away a few weeks ago, Emi."

Emi's heart dropped upon hearing the news of Sato Kage. The Kages were always good to her family. One of the few clans left who hadn't shunned the Hasegawas over the last few years that their power began to decline. Without the support of the Kages, the other higher ups would have exterminated the Hasegawas a long time ago.

First Akana's death, and now Sato Kage's—one of the Hasegawa's few protectors...

Emi only joined the jujutsu world to replace Akana and provide a safety net of sorts for her family. But, with every passing moment, she could feel the credibility and protection of her clan deteriorating more by the second. Each day, a new weak spot of demise opens up for the higher ups to pounce on...

"What...? Oh my god, I'm so sorry..." She trailed off sympathetically, feeling unease stirring in her chest.

Shinda's look matched her own, fully aware of the discrimination the Hasegawas faced within the sorcery world. With Yaga and the others in the room, he simply cleared his throat and quickly lifted his head, nodding reassuringly.

"As you know, my father held a chair with the higher ups who keep the sorcery world in order. I'm in training to fill that space and take over his position so our clan can keep power. But, first they want me to get more familiar and become a teacher. That's what I'm doing at the Kyoto campus right now." He explained, giving Emi a slight look with his eyes.

Emi knew him well enough to know the look was meant to be one of reassurance. In other words, he planned to follow in his father's footsteps and provide just as much protection to her clan as Sato Kage did. But, there's just one problem what that...

Shinda Kage is not his father. For as long as Emi knew him, he's always been a soft, sweet soul who was always more of a follower instead of a leader. Even if he means well, if he's not taken seriously to the other higher ups, all of his power will simply become absorbed, and her family left defenseless.

But, that can't be helped right now.

Shinda smiled and gestured to the three girls at his side. "These are some of my new students. They wanted a field trip, so I let them come with me. Go on, say hello, girls."

His voice was gentle and patient in that typical Shinda way, and the girls smiled at him brightly, clearly already beaming over their new teacher before turning their attention to the Tokyo first years.

"Hey." Emi smiled, matching the girls' waves.

"Nice to meet you." Suguru said over Satoru's "what's it to ya?"

One of the girl's giggled and tucked her hair behind her ear, zeroing her gaze in on Suguru. "H-Hi, Geto. We know who you are." She grinned before another one approached Satoru.

Emi side stepped a few feet to give the girl her moment, watching musingly from the corner of her eye. The girl got in close to him and he scrunched his nose in annoyance, cocking his head to the side while she looked him up and down.

"Had I know there were such pretty boys here, I would have transferred to the Tokyo campus." She battled her lashes, causing Emi to place a humorous hand over her lips.

She wasn't surprised by the reception the poor girl received, no stranger to the icy cold first impression that Satoru Gojo left in everybody's wake.

"Ahhh, I'm sure you woulda." He chuckled, letting his ego grow three sizes that day. "I wouldn't go easy on you though, so I bet you'd quickly regret coming here."

The girl hovered closer, biting down on her bottom lip too hard as she eyed Satoru more intensely. "Mm. Is that a threat? Or a challenge?"

"It's a fact." Satoru scoffed, turning his shades up at her arrogantly. "Like, look at me, and look at you. You're weak."

"Yikes." Emi cringed under her breath, subtly face palming into her fingers.

The girl's suave smile immediately wiped off her face as Satoru gave her a harsh reality check, scoffing in offense to his words. "Jeez. You're annoying. Cute, but annoying—and not worth it." She uttered bitterly, immediately turning on her heel and crowding Suguru with the other girls.

Emi pressed her lips together as the girl walked off, giving Satoru a few mocking claps of congratulations as he walked back over to her. "Wow. Way to drop the ball on that cutie. You're never gonna get a girlfriend if you keep acting like that." She smirked, mimicking his words to her a few days ago.

He made an over-exaggerated, sassy face of disgust that made Emi chuckle and kept his gaze forward, letting his lips ghost with a smile at the sound of her laugh. "Huh? And what are you on about now?"

Emi nudged her shoulder into his, subtly leaning against him. "She was flirting with you, you know."

"Heh, and you think that's the first time that's ever happened to me? Please. Nah, that's his thing." He nodded at Suguru a few feet away. "Look at him."

Emi remained leaning against Satoru as they watched the small crowd that had formed around Suguru, with all the girls fawning whenever he smiled.

"Ahhh, see? This is how it always happens. It's always Suguru, you know. What a lady killer that guy is. Right?" Satoru feigned awe, and Emi couldn't help but notice the slight emptiness underlying his tone.

His warmth seeped into her side from their close distance, and the fresh detergent on his uniform felt comforting to her. "Jealous?" Emi asked, giving him a suggestive wiggle of her brows.

Satoru chuckled without care, immediately reverting back to the defense mechanisms he always overplayed. "Hauhh? What for? I could have whoever I wanted. Look at me."

He flauntingly turned his face towards her for proof, and Emi pretended to study it before quickly flicking him in the forehead. "It's not always just about looks, Prince Charming. Sometimes you actually have to be a decent human being, too. Imagine that." She gasped mockingly, watching Satoru's soft lips curl with a smirk.

His glasses slid down his nose, giving Emi the perfect view of his eyes that looked so attentively into hers. It was almost funny to her. He could easily make all the pretty girls in this room fall at his feet if he really wanted to. But, for some reason, he didn't seem to care about any of that.

He hummed smoothly and leaned down towards Emi, coming inches away from her face. "A decent human being? Nah. That's just what ugly people say." He whispered with tease, causing Emi to roll her eyes and push him back by his face.

"God, you're such an asshole." She snickered.

The two continued to giggle quietly in the corner before Shinda came over, giving Emi and Satoru a polite smile. "Hey, Gojo. Can I borrow Emi for a minute?"

Satoru's chuckle was less genuine now and more obnoxious with the addition of authoritative company, brushing against Emi's side as he slithered away like a snake. "Heh. Borrow her? Nah. Take her away altogether. I won't tell anyone." He called over his shoulder jokingly, making his rounds over to Suguru now.

Emi shook her head musingly before turning her attention back to her old family friend. Shinda smiled at her, but once again, she couldn't help but notice that emptiness within him again. One that never used to exist when Akana was alive. It's like he was Shinda, but also just a shell of that person he used to be.

"What's up, Shin?" She asked him almost pitifully, watching him sigh uncharacteristically heavy.

"Listen, Emi." He said as the girls continued chatting up Suguru—and, now Satoru by default, pulling her aside. "What happened to Akana a few months ago, I—it's still fresh in my heart, as I know it is for yours, too. I...well, I mean, I could go on about your sister."

His features fell heavy as he looked down at his hand, and it was now that Emi noticed he was fiddling with his ring finger, still wearing the same one he wore when the two were engaged. It was clear he hadn't moved on.

"But, I'm afraid if I say too much, Gojo over there would find a way to make fun of me until I cried." He uttered sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck as Satoru made his eavesdropping known.

"Got that right." The white haired boy called out from a few feet away, not even needing to look over at the two to prove he was, in fact, being nosy.

Shinda laughed lightly and subtly pulled Emi a little further away from the group, placing both hands atop her shoulders now. "I'm just going to say this. I know that I failed at being unable to keep Akana alive, and she slipped through my fingers. But, I'll make it up to her, alright? With you. I will not fail again. I mean it when I say—there is no way I will let you die. I promise."

His gaze was intense, and Emi felt his fingers subtly squeezing her shoulders, laughing a little confused at such serious behavior from a normally happy guy.

"Jeez, Shinda. That's rather blunt and heavy for you." She said with a little concern, watching his hazel eyes blink a few times.

"Ah, you're right. I'm sorry." He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing at Yaga before lowering his voice subtly. "I guess I'm just a little on edge about everything that's happened the last few months."

"I get it. There's been a lot of changes." Emi sympathized, concerned about the dark circles clouding his under eyes.

It seems the soft, sweet Shinda had grown up in these last few months, forcibly exposed to whatever darkness lied within the sorcery world. By the look on his face, it was darkness that neither Emi herself or her classmates hadn't been exposed to yet. The higher ups were anything but morally righteous.

Shinda sighed heavily again and removed his hands from Emi's shoulders, looking more worn and exhausted than she'd ever seen him. "Yeah, I...just...take care of yourself. And, please...keep your eyes open. Okay?"

Cryptic words from a sweet person like Shinda Kage were unheard of.

He was never good at hinting or playing games. And while she'd never wanna see such an innocent guy fall into the darkness, the selfish part of her felt more at ease if it meant this new side could help keep her clan alive.

"Okay." She simply said, looking at him with silent question.

"I'll be in touch." He gave her shoulder one more pat, smoothing out his kimono once more as he walked the two back over to the group. "Sensei Yaga. Boys."

"It was good to see you, Kage." Suguru bowed respectfully over Satoru's teeth baring groan.

The man returned the bow and gestured his students over. "Likewise. Alright, girls. Time to say goodbye to Suguru." He murmured patiently, shooting Satoru a playful grin. "And Gojo if you dare."

"They wouldn't dare." Satoru leered, lugging a heavy arm atop Suguru's shoulders.

And he was correct as the girls shot him a dirty look that Satoru returned snobbishly. He kept his arm on Suguru's shoulder as the girls said goodbye to his best friend, intentionally not giving them the privacy they clearly hoped for.

"Come to the Kyoto campus anytime, Suguru." One of the girls said, causing Suguru to chuckle softly and nod.

"Sure." He murmured politely, subtly elbowing Satoru in the stomach when he snorted obnoxiously.

The girls sauntered to the door after their goodbyes, with Shinda following closely behind. He patted Emi's shoulder along the way, speaking barely above a whisper on his way past her.

"Eyes open, Emi. Don't forget that."

The previously chatter-y room fell silent once the door had closed, leaving the trio plus Yaga to sigh at the socialization that happened too early in the morning.

With a grunt, Yaga turned to the three. "Well, I wasn't aware you had already been acquainted with Kage. I was hoping someone would give this one a kick in the ass." He gestured to Satoru's snickering frame, pinching the bridge of his nose with a migraine. "Looks like I was sadly mistaken."

"You're sadly mistaken a lot." Suguru deadpanned lightly, causing Yaga to snap a tired finger at him.

"Watch your mouth, Geto."

"Puhh-lease. That square, Kage, couldn't hurt a sandwich." Satoru's lips became too loose. "Heh, he cried one time when a grasshopper ate a cricket and the Hasegawa girl had to comfort him for hours. Hah! Suguru, do you reme-"

"So you do remember him." Emi confirmed suspiciously, causing Satoru's smirk to turn to frozen stone.

That's the second time he's lied about having any sort of affiliation with her sister, and Emi wondered why. It almost felt like he was trying to erase her existence from his memory.

Yaga's grunt of exhaustion left no room for questions before he grabbed the clipboard on his desk. "Well, now that's done and over with, let's move onto your assignment for the day."

The three students simultaneously groaned, with Satoru being the most dramatic as he almost collapsed next Emi. "Ughhh. Do we have to?" He complained, resting his chin atop her head from behind.

Emi noticed how touchy Satoru was once he got comfortable with someone. If he wasn't touching Suguru, he was touching her. Not that she was complaining. She grew up in a house of hugs, and she'd be lying if she said she wasn't missing them. Each touch from Satoru provided a little comfort to the home sickness she felt.

Of course, his touches felt much...different than what she was normally used to. His torso pressed into her back, and the hot breath from his nose puffed atop her head, sending goosebumps blossoming down her spine. Emi could feel the muscles of his abs and chest rubbing into her.

That baggy uniform he wore everyday was certainly deceiving in terms of his true strength.

"Before I hear another complaint outta your loud mouth, it's a simple assignment, alright?" Yaga rolled his eyes. "Just two grade twos. Suguru and Satoru, you can take care of that in a few minutes. It's only been a semester since you've been here, but you'll be moved up to grade ones soon. Be grateful."

"Yep." Suguru uttered over Satoru's incoherent mumble.

"And since we're short staffed on mentors around here, take that one so she can watch." Yaga gestured at Emi, causing the girl to grin impishly.

Satoru's obnoxious grunt vibrated against her back, seeming less annoyed despite his snarky, stubborn words. "Ummm. Does the babysitting part pay extra?"

"Of course." Emi crossed her arms, lifting her head back towards Satoru's chest. "You get my company."

He lifted his chin from her head with her movements, looking down at her with a smirk. "Mmm. Now that's more of a punishment than anything else, brat."

Chapter Text

The clouds were slowly rolling in front of the Tokyo sun as the three first year sorcerers approached the downtown district.

"Alright. Sensei Yaga said the two lower level curses should be in this area. Satoru's pretty good about sensing them, so it shouldn't take long." Suguru explained, causing the white haired boy to chuckle gloatingly.

"Hah, got that right. This ain't nothing but child's play—and speaking of child—Ay, Suguru." He said, cupping his mouth towards Suguru for secrecy, yet still speaking at an obnoxiously loud volume. "I think we should set some ground rules. With The Kid."

Emi raised a brow of annoyance as she walked directly behind the two. "You mean the kid who's one month older than you?" She retorted at Satoru, forced to stop abruptly when he turned around to face her.

"Ohhh, didn't you hear? That month is actually no longer relevant since you were born in it. So moving on." He sassed, and Emi was certain if he had long hair, he'd be flipping it off his shoulder like a mean girl right now.

Instead, he lugged a heavy arm around his best friend, barely glancing back at Emi to ensure she wasn't following behind too closely. She was. And Satoru knew that.

"First thing, if she starts running her mouth, or annoying us—or breathing too loudly—and she's already done all three—no one would know if we fed her to the curse—ow!" He complained when Emi kicked him in the butt, stumbling over-dramatically down the sidewalk.

"That sounds like more of a death threat than a rule." Emi crossed her arms, smirking at the white haired boy mischievously. "And if that's the game we're playing here, then I want to set some rules of my own."

"Ah? You? Please, you have no power here. I'm your responsible, strict, totally unrelenting mentor." Satoru nagged before his attention was quickly diverted. "Oooo, lemonade."

He brushed past Suguru and Emi to the confection stand parked outside a shoe shop, leaving the two in the dust as he began rattling off all the things he wanted to the merchant. Suguru simply snorted and kept walking, causing Emi to follow him hesitantly.

"Don't worry, he'll catch up. He always does this on our missions. He gets sidetracked and buys a bunch of things..." Suguru chuckled before Satoru returned and dumped a pile of items in his arms. "Anddd then makes me hold them."

"Well, that's the great thing about her." Satoru gestured to Emi, plopping a goodie bag atop her head. "Now, there's two of you. Which means, plenty of hands to hold my things."

"Just like a little Disney princess." Emi feigned sweetness, unable to see in front of her when Satoru stacked another bag in her arms.

"Blah, blah, blahhh. Complain all ya want, you two. But, Suguru, I got you more of that boring herbal tea you've been drinking lately. And for youuu, Em-i..." He enunciated her name, plucking the goodie bag off the top of her head.

Emi watched Satoru rummage through the bag next to her, expecting the gift of another insult, or nothing, knowing him. "What? You finally found a way to poison me?" She asked half jokingly.

"Mm. Not yet, but I'm working on that." He said, pulling out a little box. "For now, I got you these."

Satoru took the bags out of her arms so she could take the item, watching her study it closely. Much like touching, gift giving was another part of his love language. It wasn't something he actually discovered until he left the Gojo clan, because he was spoiled as everyone said.

He was always the one getting things. Not hugs, or friends, or that sorta thing. But, he did get a lot of nice kimonos....jewelry...money. All the things he'd ever need, right?

Never in his life had he actually given something in return until he came here. And when it happened the first time, it gave him a high of sorts. It helped his chest not feel so...empty.

Sure, he didn't always know what to get. Sometimes his gifts were ill received, bogus—or when it came to Nanami, 'insulting,' as his incoming underclassman would call it. Satoru didn't get that though. He's never been the type who understood people, or what makes them tick—or, hell, what doesn't make them tick.

But, the gift giving was his way of trying to understand. He didn't do it for many people, mostly because he didn't care about many people.

He loved doing it for Suguru though, because Suguru was his safe space. He could always count on him to be excited about his gifts, and he was. Seeing the look on his best friend's face was always priceless to him. Like when he bought him that new martial arts gee a few months ago, or another bonsai tree for his dorm room. It made Satoru feel like he was actually doing something he cared about—something...good.

And while money has never been an object for him, there was just something about a smile from someone he cared about that made him realize no amount of money could ever compare to that. Because, even if he received fancy kimonos and jewelry as a kid, he never received smiles like the kind Suguru gave him. The warm feeling in his chest couldn't ever be bought, so he chased it in any way he could.

His gift giving was always in the moment—whenever he'd see something that reminded him of Suguru, or someone else—but, mostly Suguru, he just had to get it for that person.

It was the first time he'd done it for Emi. The first time he saw something and immediately thought of her. He knew it wouldn't be the last time either. Finding a new person to give gifts to only made his thoughts unravel excitedly at all the possibilities, all the ways he could chase that dopamine rush.

And, even if he hadn't known her as long as Suguru, his chest already felt fuzzy with anticipation. Because he knew Emi would react the way he wanted. He knew she would like it and smile.

She gasped in awe of the little candies Satoru had given her, feeling the nostalgic memories coming back. These were specialty treats worth a lot of money, and she remembers only eating them on special occasions or holidays due to their price. Yet, Satoru purchased them as if they were just a simple stick of gum.

"What? No way. I love these." She quickly tore through the box wrapper, letting her excitement get the better of her. "Ahhh, I used to eat them as a kid during Christmas time. I don't remember telling you that."

And there was that feeling again in Satoru's chest. That high of dopamine he always chased that made his chest feel full. Just like Suguru, the smile on Emi's face was priceless, and he couldn't help but let his guard down a little, placing more of his hard-earned trust into another person.

"You didn't, but you told me you like sweet stuff, and you liked the desserts I fed you last week when we were here. So, I figured you'd probably like these, too, because it's also brown sugared flavor—which means it's sweet, duhh." He rattled off a mile a minute, unable to hide the small hints of eagerness in his voice. "And, oh, look at that. I was right. Everybody say thank youuu, Satoru."

Emi and Suguru looked at each other and smiled knowingly before saying in unison, "Thank you, Satoru."

"Ahhh-hahh, what?" The white haired boy waved them off, throwing his head towards the clouds with a laugh. "Jeez, you guys don't have to thank me. It was nothing, really. C'monnn."

Emi opened the box of candies and immediately plopped one into her mouth, closing her eyes and humming in delight for the taste of reminiscence. "Mm. Man, these really bring me back. My sister Akana and I would always climb to the top of this big, snowy tree in our front yard and eat them there. Heh—well, actually, Akana would climb to the top. I was always too scared, so I'd only go, likeeee, halfway."

Satoru was back at her side, and even though he refrained from asking, Emi could see the way his eyes shifted to the candies longingly. With a light roll of her eyes, she grabbed his wrist and opened his palm, sliding a generous handful of the candies into it.

The white haired boy grinned in content before tipping back all the sweets in one go, groaning in delight at the taste before speaking with his mouth full. "Ahhh, so you are scared of something." His words came out triumphant and muffled. "Heights. Remind me to drop you off a building later."

It was the second time that Satoru revealed he'd been searching for her fears, and Emi couldn't figure out why he'd want to. For a boy who called her weak every five seconds, she didn't think her fears would matter to him. Surely, in his eyes, she clearly has enough weaknesses to make whatever fearlessness he's mistakenly believed she possesses void.

If she was being honest with herself, she'd say she's currently in the middle of her biggest fear right now. Her worst nightmare...

Sorcery.

It wasn't a coincidence that she always blocked out Akana's dinner table stories of all the curses she's exorcised. Or that Emi would immediately change the subject when another clan member would ask about her possible plans to become a sorcerer. Or that she tried to stay far, farrr away from everything to do with cursed energy.

No, Emi's not fearless. In fact, her fears are actually crippling, which is why she chooses not to think about them instead.

She chewed the inside of her cheek to quell her anxiety—a bad habit she's done since she's been a kid, quickly changing the subject to get the attention off herself. "Oh, please. Those freaky eyes of yours are the scariest of all." She said to Satoru, putting a few candies in Suguru's hands as well. "Jesus, it's like you're looking into my soul."

Satoru sneered mockingly before swiping the candy box out of her hands, bringing it directly to his mouth before shaking a few more brown sugar drops into it. "Well, joke's on you because I did use my freaky eyes to look in there and guess what? I found no soul. So, hah."

Suguru grimaced and shivered from the taste of the candy, uttering a little 'so sweet' before speaking through his sour face. "You know, sometimes when I have nightmares, it's just Satoru's eyes staring at me." He said, causing Emi to laugh.

"Does he ever actually blink?"

"Only on rare occasions."

"Wowww, just wow. I buy you two treats and tea, and this is how you repay me. I'm heartbroken. Really, I'm-" Satoru clutched his chest, before Emi held out the box of sweets again.

"Candy?" She asked, causing his mood to immediately flip as he snatched the box.

"Yes, and I'm finishing the box."

The trio walked a little further down the city strip, hearing a soft rumble of thunder fill the air. It would rain soon, and none of them brought an umbrella.

Emi blew a raspberry from her lips, giving her head a little shake as her memories surfaced again. "Hmph. I wish I had my sister's preparedness. Even on a sunny day, Akana always brought an umbrella everywhere we went. 'Just in case,' as she'd say."

"Ah, I remember Akana." Suguru smiled, looking to the swirling grey clouds. "She was popular around campus—oh, and not just because she was the last third year standing for awhile."

Emi chuckled dryly at Suguru's words. She mistook them for some dark humor, but after catching the serious look on him and Satoru's faces, she realized he'd been serious.

That's just how often people die around here.

She toggled with the rings on her fingers, feeling unease cross her mind as thoughts of the last few, dark months crept in. From the moment Akana's death had been announced, Emi had just blocked it from her mind. Because she was so afraid to feel such an intense grief. So afraid to know what she truly thought, and how heartbroken she truly was.

There was no time to grieve. She couldn't afford that right now, or ever, really. Not when she had to step up and accept Akana's responsibility...

Not when she has to 'grow up.'

"I'm not surprised she was popular." Emi's voice came a little empty. "She was always popular wherever she went. But, that was Akana, you know. The Hasegawa sorcerer with the greatest potential. She was supposed to be the strongest sorcerer of our lineage in a few centuries, apparently."

The boys went quiet before Suguru was the one to empathize, leaving Satoru silent on Emi's other side.

"Maybe, but I heard her mention her little sister quite a bit. I know she thought highly of you." He encouraged.

The clouds darkened in the sky, and Emi saw a few rain droplets hit the dry pavement as she reflected on the very last conversation she had with her sister. It was one that would haunt her for the rest of her life. So much so, she was worried she'd accidentally put a curse on herself or Akana from how much it crossed her mind...

"You are so damn selfish, Emi." Akana's voice wavered with heartbreak, scoffing in utter disappointment with her younger sister. "And you're selfishness is what's gonna get everybody killed. Stop being so scared all the time, and grow up!"

'Grow up.'

Emi blinked a few times as she could still hear the door to her room slamming shut from Akana's last and final leave, reflecting on everything that led to the conversation. Her sister had been right. Emi was being selfish, turning a blind eye to ignorant bliss. And if she could take it back in an instant, she would.

If she could stop Akana from leaving and take her place in death, she'd do that, too. Because Akana was always the stronger one, and all the potential in their clan was now gone. 'Akana will take care of it,' that's what Emi's thoughts always were from the day she was born. Akana will do it, she could handle the responsibility. Emi was the youngest, it wasn't her job.

Ahhh. How selfish she really was, huh...

Emi shouldn't even be here. Because she's scared, and Akana wasn't.

She sighed heavily and rubbed the back of her neck, feeling a few rain droplets peck her face. "I dunno. It was more a love/hate thing with my sister towards the end. From her side, anyways..."

And, well deserved at that. Now that Emi had grown older and seen the sorcerer world for herself, she realized just how naive she'd been this whole time. Living her own little, 'normie life' as Satoru would call it, while Akana was sat to suffer here in silence, and ultimately die.

Why does Emi deserve to live when Akana doesn't? It's not like Emi was promised to be the strongest Hasegawa sorcerer in three centuries. No, if anything, Emi will certainly hold a record for the sorcerer who dies the fastest.

If her parents had explained to her how dire their clan situation was, like they did to Akana, maybe Emi wouldn't have ever wasted so much time playing normie. Maybe Akana wouldn't have silently resented her for so many years and had time to stew in her disdain for her younger sister—the younger sister who adored her.

Silence consumed the space again before Satoru cleared his throat, and Emi was surprised he'd even been listening.

"Ah, well, whatever, right? Even if she didn't like you, not like she can do anything about it now, you know." Satoru tried to empathize, insensitively making a small cutting motion across his neck for emphasis.

"Satoru..." Suguru reprimanded with a face palm, causing the white haired boy to throw his hands up sassily.

"Huh? What? I'm just saying-"

"I'm sorry about him." Suguru interrupted, causing Satoru to quiet down with his shoulders barely deflated.

"Don't worry. Trauma jokes are my thing." Emi mused unbothered, wiping her face as the rain began to fall more steadily now.

And Satoru just watched, because he was getting wet, too. At fifteen-years-old, it's not like he could activate his infinity all the time and shield himself from the rain. But, man, wouldn't that be cool.

But, it wasn't a big deal, right? It was just rain, and Emi seemed to think so, too. But, his brows raised in surprise when he saw Suguru stop at the next merchant stand they passed by, watching him pay for two umbrellas.

"Satoru." His best friend shook him out of his watchful state, glancing over and seeing Suguru tossing him one of the umbrellas.

The white haired boy caught it a bit lost in thought and opened it instinctively, shielding only himself from the rain. Because that's why Suguru handed it to him, right? To keep himself dry? Just himself?

He watched his best friend turn to Emi before opening the second umbrella and holding it over her head. "I figured we could share one." He smiled.

And she had that same smile on her face that she had when Satoru gave her the candies. The priceless smile, except maybe this one seemed even bigger. Smiles usually are when it comes to Suguru. "Ah, sure. Thanks." She said, huddling closer to under cover.

The two walked a few feet ahead of Satoru and engaged in small talk, speaking of things he couldn't relate to. Like their primary school and hometown activities before sorcery. It left Satoru quieter now, thinking of a way he could insert himself back into the conversation, but his mind fell blank. He didn't really have any stories to speak on, or fun things he used to do. He never grew up sharing anything, or doing anything for others.

He didn't have the emotional capacity to relate to these sorts of things. Sharing...having fun....being selfless...

It's where the emptiness inside his soul stems from, or part of it at least. It's an emptiness that can only be filled by people who have what he doesn't. And, sure maybe that's not the best way to go about his life, to base his happiness on other people.

But, he never had people—or happiness—before, and he never had the chance to go out and find what, in this boring world, actually makes him happy. Therefore, he simply puts his heart into others. Not very many others, and only ones he can trust, no doubt. It's why he was drawn to Suguru after only one semester at school—and why his heart is unraveling in the same way for Emi in such a short time.

He doesn't open up often, but when he does, not even Satoru himself can control how intensely he gives his soul. At fifteen years old, he wears his heart on his sleeve for a select few, and it makes him vulnerable. Because people like that hold the key to his heart and soul, and they don't even realize it.

They don't realize that if they ever left Satoru, he wouldn't know what to do with himself. That he'd be right back to where he started, but maybe even worse. Because he finally tasted freedom, and love, and company. Because he finally felt what it was like to not be lonely, and the thought of ever returning to that state again makes him want to die.

No one deserves to be lonely.

To be so isolated from society, that something as simple as sharing an umbrella has his head reeling. That being unable to relate to this small part of the conversation has spiked his anxiety to an insane amount. No one deserves to become 'the honored one' or Gojo Satoru. Not even Satoru Gojo himself, because it's more of a curse than it is a blessing. He'll be the first one to tell you that.

But, this is just how Suguru is. It's how he's always been, and it's why people like him better. Because he's softer. He's more attentive, and he has the empathy that Satoru knows he lacks. The empathy he never really gave a damn about, because no one was worth his time. Because he never needed empathy to be the strongest.

"Satoru," Emi's voice pulled him from his thoughts, glancing up to see her eyes were on him.

And he loved the way she said his name. Something about the word from her lips just made his world stop. She said it as simple as breathing, ensuring to enunciate every syllable with the utmost fragility. She said it like he hung the moon and the stars by just existing. And somehow it stole the breath from his own lungs, making him exhale shaken and unheard as he looked at her.

Her smooth face glistened with the little drops of rain that managed to nab her, with a smile that made Satoru's veins feel like they were on fire. His soul felt rattled, and the intensity—ahh, the desire for empathy longed deep within him.

Who is this girl...that makes him feel so...

"Are you coming?" She asked, and Suguru was next to her, waving Satoru forward.

The two had stopped walking to wait for him, and it was only now that Satoru realized how far he fell behind, walking a little faster to catch up to his...

Friends. That's the word that normal people use, and deep within his soul, that's what Satoru felt. But, at the same time, it felt too good to be true, and he was afraid that if he said the word out loud, he might jinx himself. And then he'd wake up, and he'd be alone again, back at the Gojo manor, in his little fishbowl...with no one.

But, yeah, it felt good. To be wanted and acknowledged, despite the fact he really doesn't deserve to be either. To be understood even though he doesn't even understand himself.

"Ah, yeah." Satoru tried to laugh off his inner demons. "I was just..."

His words trailed off once his six eyes caught something in their vision, immediately removing his sunglasses to get a better look. Because this is why they're here, after all. And Satoru had been so distracted, he almost forgot.

A waft of cursed energy slithered between the civilians before seeping into the next alleyway, causing him to grumble in distraction before he quickly walked ahead of his friends.

"Looks like he found the curse. Come on." Suguru said to Emi before the two followed after him.

The rain began to pound the pavement now as the trio walked into another alleyway, with Satoru leading the way as he followed the aura of cursed energy. A figure at the end of the alley had him mutter a small 'Ah-hah' before he held an arm up to stop his friends from passing him, narrowing his eyes carefully.

The faint sound of an older woman singing off key and dazed filled the rainy space. Upon closer inspection, it came from the figure in the alleyway, revealing herself as she walked in a crooked line towards the trio.

Still inexperienced with his power, Satoru had to work his six eyes carefully to process the cursed energy coming from her body, knowing enough from the situation to state the obvious, "Sooo, something's wrong with the old bat over there."

Emi gasped mockingly at his groundbreaking revelation. "Noooo. Really? 'Cause I happen to think an old lady singing demonic chants in a dark alleyway seems pretty normal, if you ask me." She uttered, walking out from under Suguru's umbrella and over to Satoru.

And, this time, Satoru immediately stuck his umbrella out for her—too hard and fast as he sent all the water on top of it splashing down onto her head.

Emi inhaled sharply at the ice bath she'd just received—and she seemed to receive a lot of those from Satoru, glaring at him in annoyance before wiping the water out of her face. "Ugh. Asshole." She grumbled.

And while it was an accident on Satoru's part, he couldn't help but chuckle lowly as he kept his eyes on the old lady. "That's for opening your mouth. Be glad I don't feed you to Betty Crocker over there." He muttered, more focused on the elder woman in question.

"No curse around here though." Suguru said, eyeing the surroundings of the dark alleyway. "Just a lot of cursed energy in the area."

"But, the curse can't be far with this much cursed energy around, right?" Emi asked her mentor, wracking her brain for the minimal sorcery education she's had so far.

"Right. We're close. I can sense it." Satoru confirmed, staring down the old woman harder. "Mm. I should just kill her so we can move on and get to what's important. She's in the way."

Suguru sighed heavily at his words, giving him that typical disappointed stare. "Come on..." He murmured, and Satoru's heart twitched.

Yeah. That's Satoru, you know. Just an insensitive guy, remember?

It would be too much work to explain that the reason he wants to kill this woman is because he knows the curse is running free, and wasting so much time on someone who's already a goner would allow the monster to infect other people who could have been saved.

Regardless, for Suguru, he held his fire, watching the old lady get closer and closer to them.

"Just hold on, maybe there's a way we can help her. I'll take care of this." Suguru said, coming up on Satoru's other side when the lady finally approached.

She continued to sing incoherently, eyes glazed over as she looked between the three students.

"Excuse me, ma'am." Suguru coated his suspicions with sickly sweet politeness. "You look lost. Can we help you find your way?"

The woman continued to sing and stare at the black, cloudy sky, not even flinching when icy drops of rain when into her eyes.

"Hey, hey." Satoru's patience ran thin, gripping the handle of his umbrella tighter. "Knock off the bad karaoke and answer the question, ya old bat. Huhhh?"

It was only now that the woman's singing came to an abrupt halt, face going blank and body turning frigid. Her head mechanically lowered until she was looking at Satoru, glowering at his six eyes with a demonic glare that sent a shivering chill through the air.

Demented laughter filled the air after a tense heartbeat, with the trio looking at the woman cautiously as she began to cackle hysterically.

"You're too late." Her raspy voice rang through the air, starting to tremble from how hard she'd been laughing.

Only, it appears it wasn't just from laughing as her limbs began to convulse uncontrollably before she opened her mouth so wide, her jaw unhinged. With an ear piercing scream, she vomited a mixture of blood and black bile before gripping her throat like she was choking, causing the three first years to immediately step back.

"Just as I thought. The curse already got to her. It's too late." Satoru said calmly over the blood curdling shriek of the possessed woman.

As if to emphasize his point, the woman began choking herself against her will, with her scream turning more human and afraid before her body exploded horrifically. Satoru, Emi, and Suguru shielded their face as bits of the woman showered them.

"Shit." Suguru hissed, wiping the blood and guts from his face. "We need to find that curse before it kills more regular people. It's just a grade two, it shouldn't be causing this much trouble."

"Well, if our last assignment together was anything to judge by, it's probably more than a grade two, despite the reports Sensei Yaga gave." Emi said, trying to clean the blood off herself as best she could.

"She's right, Suguru." Satoru said, nonchalantly wiping his dirtied glasses on his uniform. "It's a lot of cursed energy for a grade two. The kid's not cleared to handle those yet. She's weak, remember?"

Emi sighed at his harsh reminder, but it's one she couldn't refute.

She was no Akana.

"Emi, corral the civilians away from the area before this curse finds more people to snack on. Satoru and I will put up a veil and handle the curses." Suguru ordered, quickly walking back towards the alley entrance.

Satoru hesitated momentarily as he glanced between Suguru and Emi, feeling his heart rate starting to spike at the sight of her eyes.

She has her sister's eyes. But, that can't be helped.

"Try not to die. It would be seriously inconvenient for me right now." Satoru called insensitively over his shoulder, not wasting more than half a second before going to catch up with his best friend.

Chapter Text

The rain fell harder as Emi ran out of the alleyway, trying to decide her next move.

Even if Satoru and Suguru had only been a few steps ahead of her to exorcise the curse, they were nowhere to be found once Emi was back on the busy street. Suguru had given her a simple order—usher all civilians out of the area to ensure they don't run into the curses.

Him and Satoru had trusted her to fulfill the order, and while that didn't mean much considering the desperation of the situation, Emi wanted to prove to Suguru she could do it.

Even more than that, she wanted to prove to Satoru she could do it. To show that even if she's weak now, she isn't a lost cause. That maybe she has potential. But, the problem is...

She didn't know where to start. The use of cursed energy in the ordinary world is meant to be concealed and hidden from non sorcerers. How is Emi supposed to evacuate an area when she's unable to explain the situation? No one would believe her. They'd all dismiss her as crazy and move on.

She just has to get creative.

She surveyed the city street through the pouring rain for an idea, taking a look at all the heavy signs and light posts scattered around the area. It would certainly be an expensive idea. But, hey, that's not her problem.

'A sorcerer's morals are not the same of a hero's, even if the end goal is the same.' That's what Akana always said anyways. In other words, so long as Emi can get the job done and do what she's supposed to, it really doesn't matter how she gets there—reasonably so....

"Okay..." She breathed out, slipping down another alleyway when she spotted a fire escape.

It's about to get loud.

*

Satoru ran side by side with Suguru, feeling his heart pounding harder than usual as he rapidly searched for the two supposed second grade curses. His breath was wild and uncontrolled, and he didn't know why. Never in his life has he been afraid of this stuff, and even now, that's not where his mind is at.

"You good?" Suguru asked as they pushed through the crowd, with Satoru blinking back to reality and trying to stay there for everyone's sake.

"Ah? Yeah. Why wouldn't I be? These curses are just annoying me, you know. Sucks when all they wanna do is snack on the weak. Just makes our job harder." He huffed out, before his six eyes spotted something.

Immediately his run came to a halt and Suguru followed, watching Satoru closely as he surveyed the area.

Ahhh. There they are.

"Well?" Suguru asked, causing Satoru to narrow his eyes.

"Huh. Guess they really are grade twos. That's weird they did such a number on Explosive Betty Crocker in the alleyway..." He uttered suspiciously, nodding ahead in the direction of the curses. "They split up on opposite sides of the city. One near the mall, and the other near the movie theatre."

"I see that. If we each split up and take one, it'll lessen the time. You take left and I take right?" Suguru suggested, causing Satoru to chuckle smugly.

"Piece of cake."

The two nodded and went their separate ways, with Satoru's heartbeat calming in a little bit of relief. For once in his life, he was glad to be wrong. It really was just two grade twos, huh? Ah, him and Suguru could handle those easily and be back before dinner time. No limbs sacrificed. No more dead, mismatched eyes staring him in the face.

It really was a piece of cake.

*

Emi climbed the fire escape that led to an apartment rooftop, thankful the heavy fall of rain would allow her to stay hidden.

Remnants of cursed energy were coming from the right side, and that's probably where Satoru and Suguru were locating the curses. All she had to do was cut off the right side of the city and make sure people ran left.

Her technique only allowed her the ability to output a single puppet string of cursed energy, and while she couldn't really do much with that in terms of controlling the civilians to her own will, she could control their environment, specifically the light fixtures and signs.

Crouching near the edge of roof, she aimed her hand towards the nearest lamp post, outputting a puppet string of cursed energy straight towards it. It acted as a rope of sorts once it wrapped around the neck of the fixture, with Emi having no problem pulling it free from its hinges in a quick fell swoop.

She timed the fall to ensure no one would be under the lamp, and a loud crash rattled through the city as the light crashed to the ground, spooking a number of civilians into alarm. It was enough to startle people, but not create havoc yet, so Emi kept going.

Making her way right, she used her technique to latch onto the sign hanging above the shoe store, pulling down on it until it also came free from its hinges and crashed to the pavement. Now people became a little more wary, instinctively moving left and looking around the city in confusion.

Emi rose from the roof, thankful the buildings were so close together as she leapt onto the neighboring one, starting to rip down the city structures quicker. After a few handfuls, the civilians below began to stir with confusion and panic, making their way to the left with more concern.

The final straw was sending the sign from the frozen yogurt shop crashing through the windshield of a parked car, causing people to scream "earthquake" before finally running the way they were supposed to.

With a sigh of content, Emi stood on the roof and surveyed the terrified people down below, ensuring no one was getting trampled or injured in the scurry. "Alright. That was easy enough." She murmured, throughly pleased with her work.

Make them go left—those were the instructions from Suguru, and she'd done that.

She only hoped it was enough.

*

"Cursed technique amplification: Blue." Satoru uttered lowly, expelling the bright cobalt mass from his hand.

Blue was his newest mastery, and while he wasn't certain he needed to give that much output for a grade two level curse, he felt a little practice would do him some good. He only started working on blue last month—and then only mastered it last week. Heh, Sensei Yaga said it can take months or even years to master one move, but Satoru was different, you know. He was moving up the ranks pretty fast. No surprise.

Still, the whole day was giving him a sense of unease and he couldn't figure out why, considering things were going smoothly. The monstrous grade two curse in front of him shrilled out a dying shriek once Satoru's blue hit it, immediately exploding into ash before disintegrating completely.

Not only that, but he accidentally made a hole in the roof of the mall building, also taking out the air conditioning unit and wire system on top of it. A shriek of fear sounded from inside the mall, and Satoru formed a small 'ooo' from his lips before crouching down and looking through the hole of the roof.

Ehhh. No one died or got injured. A little hole won't hurt anyone. Not like it's his problem!

"Ah, whatever." He uttered, looking down at his own hand. "Blue was too much though. Noted."

While he'd mastered the technique of blue, he still hadn't been able to contain his aim and power to one thing. Guess he could afford to tone it down. Even if he'd only been at Jujutsu Tech for a few months, he was already just a few weeks from being promoted to a grade one sorcerer.

At fifteen years old, that was pretty rare. Yeah, he's bragging again.

Giving a little wipe to his hands, Satoru rose to standing and looked up at the rainy sky, furrowing his brows in confusion at the veil that was still casted over this part of the city.

Huh. If the veil's still casted, it means there are more curses in the area...

"Perhaps Suguru's having a hard time..." He uttered to himself, pulling out his phone to call his best friend in question.

But, the phone started ringing in his hand before he could make a call for himself, quickly flipping it open and answering it. "You have trouble, or what?" He asked Suguru.

"What? No. I was calling to ask you the same thing. I already exorcised mine. The veil's still up." Suguru said in confusion, causing Satoru's brows to furrow.

He glanced around the city before the aura to his left side caught his six eyes, seeing a large amount of cursed energy ruminating in the area. That hadn't been there before. Had it?

"Damn it." He grit through his teeth, feeling his heart starting to accelerate once more. "It's coming from the other side now."

Emi's side.

*

Emi remained supervising the chaos below from the rooftop, using her technique to pick up any fallen people or stragglers and pull them to safety. She kept her focus when her cellphone began to ring, not taking her eyes off the civilians as she flipped it open.

"What is it, Satoru?" She asked knowingly, not needing to look at the caller I.D. to know it was him.

"Are you dead yet?" His obnoxious voice hummed out on the other line, causing Emi to roll her eyes as she continued to aid the civilians to safety.

"Not yet, but the day's still young."

"Great." Satoru dismissed carelessly, sounding even more sassy on the phone somehow. "Listen, so you need to make everyone run the opposite way now."

Emi's head fell between her shoulders at the order, watching how eagerly the civilians ran left. "What? That's nearly impossible now. This isn't Simon Says." She grumbled, quickly leaping off the roof. "Did you and Suguru not exorcise the curses?"

"We did. But, the cursed energy's coming from your side now. There's more of it, too. Probably a special grade—and you're not cleared for that yet." He explained, causing Emi to hold her retort that Satoru himself also wasn't cleared for that yet.

She look around the city, and sure enough, tendrils of cursed energy loomed in the air, but that wasn't all. A few small curses that looked to be a pitiful grade four had now appeared, starting to hang off the remaining building signs and fixtures with mischievous little chuckles.

"Looks to be a bunch of grade fours." Emi disappeared into the chaotic crowd, starting to exorcise the easy curses quickly. "Even I can take care of those."

"No, no, no. The grade fours are probably just a distraction." He nagged on the line so loudly, Emi had to remove the phone from her ear slightly. "They can't create that much cursed energy. Listen, just get as many people over to the right side of the city as you can and I'll be right there. 'Kay?"

And as annoying as Satoru could be, he did have more experience than her in the world of cursed energy. Even if he's only been at this school a few months longer than her.

"Alright." She said. "Let me just-"

A blood curdling scream cut her off before she looked in the direction it was coming from, seeing a grade four curse grabbing ahold of a little girl. Judging from the confusion on the child's face, she probably couldn't see the curse, feeling an invisible force trying to weigh her down and prevent her from moving.

But, upon looking up, Emi realized the girl was in more danger than she thought, seeing another curse hanging off the store sign directly above her. It was wobbly and heavy, slowly coming free from its hinges the more the curse weighed it down.

It was big enough to crush the child and kill her if it fell atop her frame.

"Oh no." Emi gasped, pushing her way through the crowd quickly now.

"Huh? What? What's going on?" Satoru questioned on the other line, becoming impatient by Emi's lack of response. "Helloooo? Are you listening to-"

Emi drowned out the complaints of Satoru as the store sign finally came free from its hinges, diving towards the child quickly. She used her technique to wrap her cursed energy string around the girl's ankle before harshly dragging her out from under the danger.

The girl shrieked as she went airborne before Emi caught her in the air, sliding across the pavement harshly as she gripped the child close to her chest. With a grunt, the two tumbled before Emi landed on her back with the uninjured girl on her stomach, thankful she absorbed the entirety of the painful impact.

At her side, the two grade four who caused the damage came running at the two, causing Emi to stick her hand out and quickly exorcise them. She huffed in relief for the unharmed girl, quickly sitting up and sliding her off her lap.

"Are you hurt?" Emi placed a gentle hand to the sniffly girl's head, watching her upper lip jut out as she shook her head 'no.'

She placed the child back on her feet and remained kneeling at her level, unable to say anything more when she ran to a woman nearby. The woman, who was clearly the child's mother, hugged her and cried, with the two of them taking off with the rest of the crowd.

Emi groaned at the slight pain from the tumble she took, realizing she dropped her phone amidst the chaos before finding it on the ground a few feet away. She picked it up and put it back to her ear, surprised to hear Satoru literally hadn't stopped talking from the moment it fell out of her hands.

"-and then you just, like, ignore me. Seriously, do you know how annoying you're being? If I had to make you a digimon character, I'd make you-"

"Jesus, will you shut up?" She finally cut Satoru off. "I'm trying to figure out a way to fix the mess you told me to create."

"Uhhh, one, Suguru told you to create that, not me. And B, Don't do anything else. I already told you what to do. Go right, you brat. Righttt. Do you know that direction? Hauuhh? I'm almost there." Satoru became more impatient on the line.

Emi matched his attitude, prepared to give him a nagging of her own before the sight ahead caught her attention. It was a little boy, and he was sobbing as he ran out of the nearest alleyway, making a beeline straight towards Emi. Almost like he knew exactly who to go to.

"H-Hey. You!" The little boy cried, approaching Emi before gripping onto her leg. "Please, help me. It's my brother. He's dying!!"

The phone echoed loudly into her ear now, with Satoru's voice getting louder and more irritated. "Oi, that kid sounds fishy. Do not fall for it. Whatever he wants, don't go over there, you hear me?" He ordered, causing Emi to grit her teeth in conflict.

She looked near the alleyway the boy was speaking of, then back to the boy who gazed at her with pleading eyes. "What am I supposed to do? Leave a boy to die?"

"Yes." Satoru retorted insensitively. "He's probably already dead. Forget it. Go right—like I said-"

A loud, pained shriek suddenly belted from the alleyway. It was the sound of a child calling for help, probably the boy's brother.

"No. He's still alive." Emi's pulse began to spike, knowing the stirring of her gut meant danger was just around the corner. "He just screamed."

"I don't care what he did." Satoru argued. "I told you not to go over there. So ya don't. 'Kay?"

The child at her leg whimpered desperately now, gripping onto Emi's stocking in an attempt to pull her towards the alleyway. She grimaced, knowing the empathy tugging at her heart strings would surely be the thing to kill her.

"I need to do something, Satoru."

He groaned frustratedly into the phone and Emi could tell by the next, lower tone of his voice that he was no longer messing around. "Emi, as your mentor, I'm commanding you to-"

She quickly hung up the phone and flipped it closed, knowing that if she made it out alive, Satoru would surely chew her out for this later. But, that's a consequence she'd be willing to take.

She'd already made up her mind, and her phone was buzzing again as she ran towards the space between two abandoned buildings. The ringtone was somehow angrier, as if Satoru was ready to yell at her.

Her heart began to accelerate and the alarming feeling in her gut told her to turn around. She was only a grade four sorcerer. If this was really a special grade like Satoru predicted, Emi truly doesn't stand a chance...

But, she knows what it's like to lose a sibling. And this little boy doesn't deserve to watch it happen.

Emi slowed her pace warily as she entered the alleyway, holding in a horrific gasp at the sight ahead of her. The boy calling for help was, indeed, still alive. But, he didn't look like he'd be for long, whimpering and crying at the claws that had pierced clean through his wrist. His face and body were covered in blood, but Emi didn't see any vital hits to his organs. Yet.

Behind the boy was the curse. It only looked to be about ten feet tall, but had the muscle mass of two Greek gods morphed into one. Demonic red antlers protruded from its head, and it looked like a mixture between a centipede and a snake. And from the way it held looked directly at her and laughed with cognizance, Emi knew Satoru was, in fact, correct...

This was a special grade curse.

Chapter Text

Emi glared at the special grade curse ahead of her.

The most dangerous, powerful type of curses that even seasoned sorcerers fall victim to. It's the same type of curse her own sister died from. There's a reason even first years like Satoru Gojo aren't cleared to face them.

...and if Emi thought about that for too long, she might get too scared and chicken out.

An innocent boy was dying, and he looked at Emi with a desperate plea of help, causing her to think less and focus more as she took another step into the alleyway. "Let the boy go." She called out to the curse curtly, hearing her unwavering voice echoing off the old, rickety walls. "He's done nothing to you."

The curse bore it's black bug eyes at her, smiling wickedly and flashing it's brown teeth before crushing the boy's wrist completely in its grip. He shrieked loudly, and the sound was so chilling, Emi thought she might vomit.

"Oh?" The curse spoke raspily, yanking the poor child back against him. "And since when did that matter to me? What reason could I have for-"

Doing anything she could to get the attention off the boy, Emi lit her hand up with cursed energy and shot it pointe blank at the special grade curse. She knew it wouldn't be nearly enough to cause any damage, but that wasn't her intent.

As expected, the special grade stopped speaking and dodged the attack, not even flinching as Emi's attacks slammed straight into the wall behind him. The space went silent after the small explosion, with the crumbling of the rotting walls being the only thing to fill the area before Emi spoke.

"There. Now you have a reason. Wouldn't you rather deal with someone who's actually giving you a problem?"

A few stiff heartbeats later, and the special grade was laughing, seeming a bit of surprise at her audacity. "Please. If anything, I'd consider you the very least of my problems. I didn't even need to find you. You came straight to me."

Emi furrowed her brows slightly at his cryptic words, trying to decipher their meaning. He didn't need to find her—does that mean this special grade curse was intent on looking for her in the first place? How could that be? Emi's not the one with a bounty on her head.

"But, I don't mind killing one more while I'm at it." The special grade said, starting to squeeze the little boy's head tighter. "I'm having too much fun."

Activating her cursed energy once more, Emi swiped her hand along the brick wall harshly, sending large chunks of debris straight for the special grade curse as a distraction. She was still perfectly aware of her limits, not intending—or even attempting to beat him in a fight.

She had other intentions as she charged forward, using her string of cursed energy to grab the boy by his wrist.

She attempted to pull him free, but the claws of the special grade dug into his shoulders with resistance, causing him to sob as he remained locked in place. She knew the special grade was trying to draw her in, and in order to save the boy, she had no choice but to play directly into its hands.

With limited resources and the inability to properly use her technique, she shot a large build up of cursed energy straight for the head of the monster. The bright glow temporarily blinded its vision and it held the distraction of dodging the hit, allowing Emi within arms length of it now.

With tendrils of cursed energy consuming her arms, she dangled herself as bait and threw a punch towards the special grade, watching closely as it finally released one of its blood covered claws from the boy to grab her.

With only her foot within the child's reach, she gave the boy a harsh kick in the chest to free him from the monster's other claw, and it worked. He grunted as the oxygen expelled from his lungs, sent airborne away from the curse before slamming back into the wall.

His brother ran to his aid and helped him to his feet as he coughed weakly. He was banged up, but he'd be okay.

Emi, on the other hand, was in a predicament now, feeling the bones in her arm threatening to shatter from the crushing grip of the special grade. She grimaced and attempted to free her hand, scrunching her nose in disgust as the monster leaned in closer to her face.

"I got you now." He chuckled lowly, and Emi realized his eyes were within her reach.

Using her free hand, she quickly jammed it straight into the monster's eyes, having no choice but to try and activate her technique. With her fingers clawed through the monster's pupils, she shot her puppet string of cursed energy, feeling it hook onto a muscle within the special grade.

It snarled, and Emi knew she wouldn't have longer than a second to make this work, feeling the control of his claws emanate within her own hand now.

She opened her bloody hand, and the claws had no choice but to mimic the movements, forcibly prying themselves from around her arm before releasing her completely.

In the time it took her body to hit the floor, the special grade had easily expelled Emi's puppet string from his body, and she knew she wouldn't get another chance to control him.

But, she didn't need to. Her goal in getting close was to get the boy out of harm's way. And now that she's done that, she can keep her distance...

Or so she thought...

The problem—which she only realized now, was that the children hadn't left—too stunned by fear as they huddled together and watched Emi from the corner. The girl groaned as the special grade went back for the children in an attempt to draw her back in again. Only instead of going to detain them, he wound his fist up and attempted to exterminate them with a punch.

She shot a mass of cursed energy towards the monster as he went for a hit. It wasn't enough to stop him, but enough to mess up his aim and hit the wall directly above the children, and Emi took the opportunity to lunge towards them.

She scooped the two up in her arms and dove out of the way before the debris crashed atop them, immediately ducking as the claws of the special grade tried to take her head off. The change in position had the special grade blocking the alley exit now, and Emi grabbed the two boys by their wrists, yanking both the children airborne to her other side when the curse's foot tried to squish them in the ground.

"Shit." She breathed out in a panic, harshly shoving the boys away when a mass of cursed energy came barreling straight at her.

She attempted to activate her own cursed energy to lessen the blow, and while that may have stopped the hit from killing her, it did nothing else as the air expelled from Emi's lungs instantly before she was slammed back into the wall.

Her whole body radiated with pain as she slid to the ground, falling to her knees with a cough of blood.

God, this is serious, huh? She really needs to get better at her technique. You know, if she doesn't croak here first.

"The ones with the mismatched eyes." The special grade pointed out to Emi's surprise, gesturing to the generational statement of her irises. "I expected more from one of Japan's most powerful sorcerer families."

"Yeah? Well—I dunno where you got that from 'cause clearly, it's not a thing right now." Emi wheezed a bit, lethargically rising back to her feet and wiping the blood from her mouth. "The powerful one you're talking about died, sooo...you're just getting, like, the Walmart version of that with me."

The special grade chuckled. "Lucky for me."

"That makes one of us." Emi's bloody mouth ghosted with a smirk, flashing her gaze to the trembling boys in the corner. "All I ask is that if you kill me, you do it fast. Pain's kind of a phobia of mine."

She subtly stepped closer to the boys, positioning herself tactfully as she tried to decipher the aim of her next, and probably last, move of the fight.

"Just for that, I'm going to kill you slow." The special grade continued to taunt. "So slow, you'll feel every inch of your body splitting, wishing you were dead."

"Gah, okayyy then." Emi rubbed the back of her neck in feigned sheepishness, chuckling laxly. "My fault for oversharing."

But, her eyes narrowed down a few moments later, letting her smile slowly dwindle down into something more devious as she prepared her final attempt. "But, also, your fault for wasting so much time chatting."

Having used the stalled conversation to position herself perfectly, Emi wrapped her string of cursed energy around the two boys' ankles, using all her strength to slide them across the floor, right between the opening of the special grade's legs.

At the same time the children had tumbled to safety at the alleyway entrance, Emi shot her masses of cursed energy at the remaining structures of the abandoned buildings. It caused a barricade of debris to come crashing down to separate her and the curse from the children, giving them the time to escape fully.

Of course, the downside was that now Emi was trapped with this special grade curse with nowhere to go. He'd gotten exactly what he wanted, not caring about going after the children now as he activated his actual technique for the first time, shooting a razor sharp antler straight at her.

The space was too small for Emi to dodge properly, hissing as the weapon drew a large splash of blood from her shoulder. She grit her teeth before charging at the curse's leg, having no choice but to engage in a fight she knew she'd lose.

She managed to get a hand on it and desperately activated the inexperienced remnant of her technique, bending her own knee and feeling the curse's muscles mimic the action.

The special grade was swiped off its foot, but it wasn't enough to lose balance as it grabbed Emi by her neck now, slamming her straight down into the cement floor. She choked as her vision rattled from the hit, unable to get her bearings as the curse wrenched her up and slammed her back straight into the wall.

She was a goner now. She had a good, what? Like two minute run? Yikes.

In the depths of her soul, she knew the hysterical fear of death was shaking her, and she wondered what her sister was feeling when this happened to her. But, she refused to let herself process it, simply flashing the curse a bloody grin as it choked her to death.

"Remember how you said you weren't gonna kill me slowly?" Her words came out wheezing and breathless. "I think we should remember that right about now."

"I don't remember saying that at all." The special grade cackled, choking her harder. "I remember saying I planned to make it as painful as possible. And I will."

Except he never got the chance as a mass of blinding blue slammed into his head from the side—and also Emi's frame, causing the girl to go flying out of the special grade's claws before tumbling harshly to the floor.

Ow. Jesus. The power of that hit hurt more than anything the special grade threw at her.

Her ears had popped and started to ring. She was worried her ribs had broken as she hunched over on the floor and struggled for air, immediately feeling consciousness fading in and out. It felt like she'd gotten hit by a bus—by a meteor, seeing the world spinning in her vision as she dazedly crawled to her knees.

The culprit bore his glowing blue eyes at her with a look that said 'we'll talk about this later, but you're dead,' remaining standing atop the pile of debris she'd created.

So, her savior was also her attacker, huh? It was the first time Emi really experienced what it was like to be on the receiving end of Satoru Gojo's attacks, and it only made her realize now, he'd been holding back on her during training—despite his constant attempts to show off and gloat.

"Ow." She groaned, immediately hunching over to hack up a pool of blood. "Idiot. You fucking idiot. You hit me with blue."

It wasn't Satoru's intentions—obviously, considering he probably broke the Olympic record for fastest mile time to get here and save her. It's just a repeat of the earlier situation where he created a hole in the mall ceiling on accident.

He can't control his output and the surrounding things it hits yet. He only mastered this power last week. It's something he needs to work on. Sue him, alright.

And, yeah, he hit her with blue amplification. But, so what? Ohhh, is that a crime now? Big whoop.

In case you didn't notice, it didn't change the fact he was still annoyed with her. He did tell her to go right. What, so he's not allowed to hold a grudge now, just cause she's probably suffering from internal bleeding? Uhhh, yeah, no. It's called accountability. Mentor stuff. Hellooo?

"You were in the way." Satoru stated bluntly, placing a sassy hand on his hip as Emi glared at him from the floor.

"I was dying."

"Uhhh, yeah. Like I said—you were in the way." He repeated before the special grade emerged from the rubble—more pissed off now than he was a few seconds ago.

He attempted to shoot Satoru with one of his sharp antlers, but as expected the weapon simply ricocheted off his infinity, causing the first year to chuckling gloatingly. "Hah. I'm sorry. Was that supposed to do something? I really couldn't tell."

Satoru jumped off the debris pile, but his feet never touched the ground as he levitated in the air, removing his sunglasses to give his six eyes a better look. He wasn't cleared to exterminate special grade curses, but that didn't mean he couldn't do it. After all, he's done it before...

When he had to retrieve Akana Hasegawa's dead body from their claws.

He glanced behind the special grade and assessed Emi, committing the essence and appearance of her own cursed energy to his memory. It's something he does to every sorcerer he meets, allowing him to pick them out in times that his human vision might fail him. He's found Suguru a few times just based on this tactic.

Everyone's cursed energy was unique, and Emi's was no different. The core of its color was a deep red, feeling eerie and almost threatening to hypnotize him, just like her technique implied. It smelled like jasmine, and it was a sensation so strong, he had to stop himself from falling into a mouth drooling daze.

He could see the sharp gaze of her dual colored eyes piercing through his soul, almost ticking back and forth in his vision like a clock. It made his thoughts desire to unravel and melt to her every whim until she controlled every ounce of his will, and the amount of untapped power clouded his senses in a way he hadn't been expecting.

Even if he wasn't actively trying to memorize her cursed energy, he was certain he wouldn't have forgotten it...

With an inhale, he had to actively pull himself out of the stupor her energy was pulling him into, giving his head a little shake before finding her frame amongst the rubble.

Emi was hurt, and she was also badly hurt now—partly Satoru's fault for hitting her with blue—partlyyy, okay? But, he wasn't worried. A few hits of reversed cursed energy from Shoko and the school doctor, and she'd be fine.

He's just gotta take care of this quickly.

His head began to ache slightly from the amount of time he's kept his infinity activated, but there's no way he'd deactivate it now, letting his eyes glow bright as he powered up his fighting ability.

The special grade charged at him, and once again, he was incapable of getting through Satoru's infinity, causing the first year to lunge forward and send a cursed energy filled punch straight into the middle of his sternum.

The force was massive enough to throw the monster airborne into the wall, but fifteen-year-old Satoru had still been too inexperienced to make a dent, watching the special grade get up effortlessly.

"And here I thought I was fighting the strongest sorcerer of this generation? Apparently not." The special grade taunted lowly, standing completely unscathed.

Satoru smirked slightly at the insult, placing a sassy hand on his hip midair. "Ahh, please, that was nothin'. Just making sure you're awake, is all."

But it was now that his muscles were starting to burn painfully as he was reaching the limit of keeping his infinity activated. His brain was begging for a break, and this was the worst possible time for that.

His eye twitched slightly as he went for a bigger hit this time, ignoring the ache in his stomach as he powered up his amplified technique once more. "Blue." He stated, shooting the blinding cobalt mass from his fingertips in hopes it would hit.

And it did, spiraling straight into the arm of the special grade before blowing it clean off its body, giving Emi the opening she needed to run for the alleyway exit. At the same time, Satoru had finally succumbed to the burn in his body, hissing sharply as his glowing eyes powered down against their will.

Gravity and vulnerability returned to him and his feet landed harshly on the floor, ignoring the pounding in his head as the special grade rose back to standing. It cackled a little more unhinged once it saw Satoru's infinity had run out of steam, yet the first year looked more annoyed than he did worried.

In the back of his mind, he knew his plans to fire out another amplification of his technique would be wasted, as he felt his power starting to run out from the day.

Damn it. It's only been a few months since he came to this school. But, he needs to get stronger.

He was forced to dive out of the way as the special grade sent another sharp antler barreling towards him, with Satoru swiping all the debris from the floor into the air.

Trying to be mindful—kinda—of his aim this time with Emi running nearby, he shot the mass of debris straight at the special grade, unprepared for the colossal boulder of building wreckage that was coming straight for him in return.

With no infinity protecting him this time, Satoru cursed as he prepared for the crushing impact, but it never came as he was pulled airborne to the side instead. Emi's technique had wrapped around his wrist and dragged him from the possible collision, and thanks to that, Satoru came out completely unscathed—aside from his body slamming into Emi's. The two to tumbled to the ground in an inexperienced mess, groaning in discomfort.

Satoru rose to his feet quickly and didn't help Emi as she stumbled to hers, looking ahead at the special grade in focus. "You know, that's not what your technique is supposed to be used for." He nagged at her slightly, causing the girl to scoff in irritation.

"Wow. Ever heard of 'thank you?'"

"Aw, you're welcome." He feigned sweetness. "Nice of you to thank me for saving your life."

"The same goes for you." Emi uttered blandly before the ground shook violently.

Another hit from the special grade came barreling their way, causing Emi and Satoru to jump opposite ways to avoid the damage. To Satoru's surprise, Emi retaliated first and shot a mass of cursed energy straight at the creature's ankle.

It managed to temporarily shake its balance and give Satoru the opportunity to power up again, only this time, he went for a harder hit to try and take the creature out for good.

"Watch and learn, mentee. I'll show you how it's done." He stated, clenching every muscle in his body as the red glow faintly began to emanate from his fingers. "Technique Reversal: Red."

Emi watched eagerly as Satoru aimed his hand at the special grade, waiting for the grand finale of power from the 'honored one.' Except, it never came as the red glow slowly fizzled out of his fingers in an instant, causing both of their eyes to simultaneously widen in alarm.

"Ooooh..." Satoru breathed out in realization, pressing his lips together. "It didn't work."

"It what?!" Emi gawked before she was sent flying back into the wall.

Satoru sighed in lax disappointment as Emi got manhandled by the special grade, looking down at his own hand with more interest. "I just started working on it a few days ago. I don't even get it! And Shoko tried to explain it to me, but you know Shoko. Gahhh, she always explains stuff without really saying anything, and it pisses me off to no end-"

"Could you maybe-" Emi wheezed through the explosions of cursed energy sent to her face. "Try something that does work? Just a thought!"

Emi's prayers were answered as a white dragon descended from the rainy sky and dive bombed the special grade in an instant, biting its leg off in one clean motion.

Hovering a few feet above it was Suguru, riding atop a monstrous black hawk as he controlled the dragon to go back for another hit. The special grade growled and blocked the next bite to its arm, forcing the dragon to retreat further up to Suguru's position in the sky.

"Ah, there you two are." Suguru called out calmly. "Don't you know we're not allowed to fight special grades yet? We'll probably get chewed out for this later."

"Her fault, not mine. I told her to go right." Satoru retorted of Emi, swiping his glowing finger across the sky and sending a sharp piece of debris straight for the special grade's eyeball.

The creature attempted to block before Emi's technique jabbed into its arm, sinking into the muscles before it was under her control once more. With her eyes glowing red, she forced the special grade's arm to stay down and allow Satoru's hit to take, getting sprayed with a large shower of purple blood.

"Excuse me for trying to save children who were about to be brutally murdered." She called out, gritting her teeth as the special grade tried to thrash out of her control.

"You're excused." Satoru chimed, now riding in the air atop Suguru's hawk.

He stood at the edge of it before his best friend positioned him above the special grade's head. The white haired boy leapt off and landed on the monster's shoulders, grinning ferally as he enveloped his hands in bright tendrils of cursed energy.

"Ahh, ya know what they always say. Go for the head, right?" He chuckled menacingly atop its shoulders, slamming both hands into the skull of the special grade before squeezing tightly.

Emi kept her technique activated as the monster growled in pain, controlling its remaining arm to stay down and defenseless as Satoru continued blasting him with cursed energy. After a few loud screams, the monster's head finally exploded as Satoru successfully exorcised it.

A smelly mixture of steam and monster blood permeated the air as the headless curse collapsed to the floor, causing Emi to sigh in relief as she melted back against the bed of debris.

The veil lifted now, and Satoru sighed in content, temporarily forgetting about all the damage the three of them just caused. "Heh. Well, that was easy. Right, guys? Righttt?"

"Oh, shut up." Emi grumbled weakly, feeling her eyes going heavy now.

With danger out of sight, consciousness began to fail her as the rain hit her face. She vaguely registered a hand cup her jaw, giving her head a gentle shake in its hold. The fingers were soft and careful as they wiped her rain drenched hair out of her face, thumbing away the blood from her nose and mouth without an ounce of disgust.

An incoherent moan of exhaustion was all that came out as she heard Satoru and Suguru talking, unable to make out their words as her eardrums went fuzzy. A set of hands slid under her back and thighs before she was lifted from the debris. The touches to her were gentle, so gentle that if she had guessed who it was that picked her up, she'd assume Suguru.

But...

"Shhh. You're okay." Satoru's voice echoed in her fuzzy head, wondering if his voice really came out in a whisper or if she just imagined it.

It almost sounded like he was trying to calm her down. Trying to assure her, and also himself that she was fine. That she'd survived the run in with a special grade.

That familiar smell of Satoru's laundry detergent tickled her nostrils before she was held to his chest, and in that moment she felt safe. It wouldn't have mattered if another curse attacked them right now and they all died, because she'd die feeling warm and comforted.

She breathed labored and tried to speak, feeling the hum of Satoru's chest vibrate against her. "Mm. Hush, I said. No talking." He murmured softly, but maybe that was just her scrambled brain playing tricks on her. "You do enough of that all day. Just relax, I've got you."

And, so she did, allowing her mind and her muscles to give out as she passed out to the sound of Satoru and Suguru speaking to one another about the next course of action. Her face fell against Satoru's chest, and she could have sworn she felt his soft lips ghosting along her forehead as he spoke, tickling her skin with each word. But, once again...

Maybe it was just her imagination.

Chapter Text

"What the hell was that all about, huh? It was supposed to be a simple few grade two curses. This doesn't make any sense." Satoru stated in annoyance, glaring at Yaga for answers.

It was one of the rare times that Satoru cared enough to take the conversation seriously, and that didn't go unnoticed by Yaga. It was common knowledge that once Satoru was irritated—legitimately irritated and not hiding behind that facade of impishness he always carried around, it meant the situation had gotten more serious than ever.

The worn teacher sighed tiredly and looked between Gojo and Geto, pinching the bridge of his nose as he leaned against one of the classroom desks. "It doesn't make sense to me either, alright? The reports said two grade two curses. Nothing about a special grade curse who eats the souls of people. Do you really think I'd waste three of my students on that? When I can hardly get a handful of them as it is?"

"Uhhhh, considering it's happened twice now, someone around here clearly doesn't have a problem with it. Wouldn't be hard for me to take care of that and change some things around here, you know." Satoru alluded deviously, letting his blue eyes glint with a lack of morals.

Satoru's ego was something that always concerned Suguru. With his attitude, he always sounded more like the demonic curse users who were against them than sorcerers who were supposed to protect the weak.

And, while he'd never tell him this, Suguru had to admit that Satoru wasn't wrong when he said life would be easier if everyone could control their cursed energy to the same extent of a sorcerer—well—actually, Satoru's idea was to just toss all non-sorcerers to the wind and let them fend for themselves in a cruel fit of natural selection.

But, you know....Suguru was just trying to make him sound...better...

The brown haired boy could still feel the blood of the elderly woman who exploded on them earlier seeping into his school uniform. This was a different school uniform. It was clean, and it hadn't seen any combat action in the last few days. But, for some reason, he could still feel it.

It brought a silent shiver down his spine. But, he had Satoru, and it calmed them both down when he placed his hand atop his fuming best friend's shoulder, holding things together like glue for both of them.

"Um, Sensei." Suguru tried a more respectful approach. "I think, what Satoru is trying to say, is that we've kinda felt in the dark about the missions we've been walking into the last week or so."

"Hauuuhh?" Satoru gawked obnoxiously. "I wasn't saying that at all. I was saying-"

"So we'd really appreciate if the reports could be more accurate." Suguru subtly flicked Satoru in the back of his head, keeping a polite smile towards Yaga. "After all, Emi's still recovering in the infirmary right now. Without the help of Shoko's reverse cursed technique, she'd be dead on arrival."

As usual, Yaga responded better to Suguru's words, humming and stroked his chin in thought—before glaring at Satoru slightly with blame. "Hold on. I heard that was only because he hit her with blue."

Satoru scoffed as both pairs of eyes landed on him with accusation. "Wha—She was in the way—how many times do I have to tell everyone that? Sheesh..." He huffed without empathy.

But, below the surface, Satoru knew the hit had been a mess up on his part. He's lucky that Shoko saved his ass—or, rather, Emi's ass. Having two Hasegawa deaths on his hands would simply convince him that the family cursed his luck somehow.

Hitting sorcerers with his technique was something he'd be harping on for longer than people probably believed. He needed to get better, and he knew that. He needed to gain control of his cursed energy so intricately, a situation like this would never happen again.

"You're so damn insensitive, Satoru." Yaga replied in resentful disappointment.

The white haired boy barely blinked double behind the concealment of his shades. After so many years of hearing that, you'd think he wouldn't care after awhile. You'd think he'd become desensitized and just accept it was truth.

And it was true. As Satoru said before, he knew he lacked basic empathy like others. He just wished he'd stayed consistent in not caring about it. Having this weird pit in his chest was uncomfortable, and he didn't want to make it a habit....

The rain continued to patter softly against the school windows of Jujutsu Tech as silence consumed the classroom. It was already past dinner time, with Satoru and Suguru continuing to look at Yaga for answers before their Sensei had enough of their annoying, immature gazes. He pushed himself off the desk with a groan, needing to get away from kids for awhile.

"I'll talk to the ones in charge of creating the reports and see what's going on." He attempted with finality, walking towards the door before Gojo couldn't keep his mouth shut.

"And I take it this also means we'll be nominated to move up to grade one level sorcerers now. Right?" He retorted, causing Suguru's shoulders to deflate tiredly.

Yaga's footsteps towards the door halted, turning around to face Satoru with a seething glare of exhaustion. "And why the hell would I ever do that?"

Most with a basic sense of social awareness would stop talking right now. But, of course, Satoru could never read the room.

"Uhhh, because we took down that special grade like it was nothing-"

"The three of you barely managed to take down one special grade—who was on the lower end of the power scale, mind you." Yaga cut in. "Not to mention, you caused costly damages to the city along the way. And you think that qualifies you for a special grade rank?"

"The damages were done by the kid." He argued of Emi. "Not me-"

"The mall generator you destroyed costs more in damages than anything 'the kid' did. If anything, your actions today deserve you detention. Not a promotion." Yaga threatened with losing patience.

Now Satoru had gone a little more silent, blinking a few times and pressing his lips together before quickly changing his tune. "Okayyy. Well....good thing you're not that guy, right?" He chuckled, having the audacity to give Yaga's shoulder a playful, little punch.

Yaga remained unmoving and stone cold at Satoru's actions. "Thin ice, Gojo." He seethed lowly before pointing a finger at Suguru. "And you, too, Geto."

Suguru sighed at being the collateral damage of Satoru's accomplice, not bothering to fight it anymore.

"Right..." He breathed out, giving their sensei a bow as he stormed out of the classroom.

The two boys remained in the empty classroom lost in their own thoughts before Satoru scoffed in disbelief. "I mean, what the hell, Suguru? Two special grades in a row. That's one hell of a mistake considering the shit that's happened over the last few months. Is it not?"

Suguru couldn't help but become intrigued by Satoru's anger. At the beginning of the semester, he would have been chomping at the bit if he'd had an unexpected run-in with some special grade curses. Curses never shook him, and if anything, he enjoyed the thrill of not having clearance to exorcise them.

It just meant he could show off and get under the wrinkly skin of the higher ups—and, you know Satoru, that was his favorite thing in the world.

But, even through the concealment of his dark shades, Suguru could see the concern etched onto his face. It's an anxiety and subtle torment that hadn't left his expression for a few months now—since a very specific day, actually.

He hadn't been with Satoru on that mission—the one where Akana Hasegawa was brutally murdered before his very eyes. Suguru was shadowing the other third year at the time—someone who also ended up in a body bag shortly after, because...that's just what happens here.

And while Satoru had always been an open book with Suguru about most things, what happened during that mission is something still completely unknown to Suguru. His best friend had never spoken of it, even now. It's been months of silence on the topic, and for Satoru, that was rare.

'Death comes with the territory.' 'If you're not strong enough to handle it, serves the weak right for dying.' All things Satoru would say with a poisonous bite of his insensitive tongue whenever another person bit the dust.

The judgmental looks of disgust he'd receive in reply from others were just something Suguru had come to accept now. But, it wasn't Satoru's fault, truly. He'd never tell the white haired boy this to his face—the truth that even if he despised the higher ups, the fact remains that he was also raised by them.

When Suguru first came to Jujutsu High, the whispers about the 'honored one' echoed from every person he passed. He had no idea who that was supposed to be, or why everyone was making his classmate out to be some sort of god.

The only thing he knew right away was how much of a gap existed between him and this 'Gojo.' Not even a power gap. Just a gap of upbringing and basic understanding of the world. It almost felt like a separation of class when he met Gojo Satoru, with the white haired boy coming off as royalty and Suguru coming off as nothing but a peasant.

Well, still, Suguru didn't care about any of that. He came from a family of non-sorcerers, and in his mind, if him and this kid were both at the same place, in the same year, learning the same thing, well then they were equals. That was that.

And, even if the kid so obviously didn't believe that upon their first meeting, Suguru would simply treat him like everyone else, regardless. He'd keep up with the kid and prove it to him—and he did.

But, the truth is that as much as Satoru loved to rebel....as much as he wished to break away from the 'Gojo' chains that imprisoned him, his sense of snobbishness and disregard is simply parroting what he heard as a child. What was ingrained into him from the moment he was born.

Ah. But, Suguru doesn't wish to confront him on it. No, Satoru was Satoru, and if his best friend knew that this is what Suguru thought, he might rethink himself.

It's not Suguru's job to change him. Nor does he want to.

"It's a consistent mess up now." Suguru agreed, leaning back against the wall as Satoru paced the room. "Feels intentional more than anything else. I don't know why the higher ups would do this when sorcerers are already so hard to come by."

Satoru removed his glasses and rubbed his tired eyes, feeling the unusual stress starting to kink up his neck. "It's 'cause those assholes have their own agenda. God, I can't stand 'em. Never could. So two-faced and thinkin' they know everything." He bitched.

He was thankful to have Suguru absorb his cathartic vents, feeling validated when his best friend nodded in agreement.

"We got lucky out there today." Suguru's voice was a little wary, watching the rain trickle against the window. "The last two times Emi was with us actually."

Satoru didn't realize he'd been biting the inside of his lip until he tasted blood, and once again, he realized he had a habit of making himself bleed; of being too strong only when the moments never mattered.

"And you never get lucky three times." His voice came out distant and almost dreading.

Satoru's gaze glazed over as Emi's eyes flashed in his vision. Except, they weren't Emi's eyes anymore, but Akana's instead. And Satoru couldn't help but reflect on how close he came to a repeat situation of something he'd rather forget. Something that won't seem to stop haunting him. Only this time would be even worse than the first because Emi has fallen under his responsibility.

He sighed softly under his breath and rested his forehead against the window pane, watching the rain speckled glass fog up near his mouth. It was cold against his skin. Cold enough to let him know that summer had officially come to an end.

"She needs to work harder and figure out her technique already." He grumbled, letting his eyes fall closed with frustration.

From what he read in the Hasegawa clan book—which he'll be diving into again when he gets back to his dorm, Emi has the potential to actually be useful. Some might even say kinda powerful—but, not him.

But this is only if she can awaken the voodoo doll technique. No one in her clan has been able to do it for centuries, and right now, she doesn't come close to doing it herself.

He'll have to take more notes tonight. Hmm. Maybe he can set up some exercises for her tomorrow. Some exercises to further draw out her cursed energy? But, how? Mmm, he's not a teacher. He doesn't know how to do this. He-

"I can help." Suguru's voice pulled him out of his thoughts.

If Suguru was expecting Satoru to jump for joy at the offer, he would have been sorely disappointed. Because all that consumed the air was silence. A heavier, tenser silence that gave Satoru's thoughts on the idea away.

He didn't know why either. A few days ago, he would have been chomping at the bit for Suguru to help, and he'd honestly beg for the hope that he'd take over the responsibility altogether.

But, a sense of...something sat in the place between his heart and his stomach, and Satoru couldn't pinpoint it. He was too out of touch with his emotions—and anyone's emotions to know what it meant.

"Come on, Satoru." Suguru pulled him from his head once more, causing the white haired boy to lift his forehead from the glass now. "Emi's my friend, too."

Yeah, Emi was his friend. Satoru gathered that loud and clear today. Suguru was soft with Emi, and he held her umbrella better than Satoru did. He always knew what to say because that's how Suguru was. And everyone else liked him better for it. So...

Emi probably did, too.

And that shouldn't matter. Nah, Satoru didn't come here to make friends, and he's never cared about being liked. When you're the strongest, being liked doesn't matter. No one is worthy of him. Especially not the weak.

At least, that's what he was always told.

Nah. He's thinking crazy. Emi is his responsibility, and Suguru is better at this stuff. Having Suguru help him will only help Emi improve and stay alive—and that means she'll be out of his hair quick enough.

He inhaled deeply and let his aching head fall back towards the ceiling, mustering up the best smile he could for his best friend under the circumstances of the day.

"Cool. We'll start tomorrow then. Yeah?"

Chapter Text

"Okay. Did you feel that?" Shoko asked, pressing her hands to Emi's abdomen with vapors of reverse cursed energy swirling around them.

Emi remained lying on the medical table, looking at the ceiling lights perplexedly as a small pinch of Shoko's reversed technique pinched the space between her ribs.

"Uhhh. Yeah, good job." She grinned, thinking her words would be encouraging.

But, Shoko's shoulders fell and the girl let out a long, drawn out sigh, letting the red glow quickly die down from her hands. "Nooo. You weren't supposed to feel it. A couple more seconds and I would have probably vaporized your insides."

"Ah, well don't worry. The people pleaser in me will just lie and bleed out next time so you can feel validated." Emi zipped her lips together teasingly, causing Shoko to chuckle.

"Thank you. Aghhhh, just makes it hard to learn when you're the only person who can teach yourself." She pouted, flipping cluelessly through the medical textbook on the table. "What did they do before me, you know?"

Emi pursed her lips and shrugged. "Die." She suggested, causing Shoko to nod lazily.

"I mean, yeahhh."

She flipped to another page of her textbook and quickly scanned the contents before turning back to Emi. "Okay, I need to lift your shirt higher." She uttered in focus.

Emi hummed and relaxed as Shoko shrugged her uniform shirt all the way up past her chest, displaying the entirety of her bra. The infirmary was cold, bringing goosebumps to her skin.

A small knock to the open door caused the two girls to jump before that familiar voice filled the room. "Knock, knock." Satoru chimed out.

Shoko groaned and shielded Emi's exposed body with her own. "Gojo, you perv. Get out." She huffed, not even looking back at the boy as she continued working.

"What? Whyyy? I'm totally not looking." He said unconvincingly, waltzing into the room anyways. "Besides, I can't leave. I need to talk to Em-i about something really important. Like really important."

Emi rolled her eyes at his dramatics and met Satoru's gaze over Shoko's shoulder, watching the way he quickly looked away when he realized she really wasn't dressed. For as loud and obnoxious as he tended to be, he was surprisingly respectful when it mattered—eh, sometimes.

"It's alright." Emi said, wincing when she felt another pinch from Shoko. "I think I need a break anyways. Kinda feels like you're killing me more at this point—and I mean that in the most supportive, encouraging, validating way possible."

With a heavy breath of exertion, Shoko finally powered down her technique, assessing the new line of bruises along Emi's stomach with false confidence.

"We're totally making progress." She pursed her lips, instinctively giving Emi's stomach a pat and making the girl wince. "One last thing before I go."

Reaching into her pockets, Shoko pulled out her pack of cigarettes before sliding one out of the holder, handing it to Emi like one would hand a kid some candy. "Don't spoil your dinner." Shoko teased her like a child, causing Satoru to facepalm.

"Aw. Instead of a lollipop like you get after a doctor's visit, she gave me a cigarette." Emi feigned sentimentality, pressing her hand to her chest.

Shoko packed up her school bag as Satoru took a seat in her stool, plucking the cigarette out of Emi's fingers nonchalantly. "Ah, Shoko. Trying to poison the youth of tomorrow. How dare you?" He pocketed the cigarette with a click of his tongue.

"Works better than a lollipop, I assure you." Shoko smirked, giving the two a wave before heading out the door. "Night, you guys."

The two were left alone in the room, and the silence that filled the space between them was something they basked in rather than dreaded. Even if they'd only done two missions together now, sorcerers tended to bond with each other faster than the average person.

Being stuck together in life or death situations will do that. Sorcerers have a life span shorter than the average person. Way shorter. Everything within their lives has to move faster to accommodate. Even friendships. That mindset consistently helps you learn about a person on a much deeper level, much quicker than some small talk 'hellos.'

The rain had continued to patter as the sky started to turn black with night, with Satoru flipping on the dim lamp next to them. Even with her torso and bra completely exposed, he kept his eyes strictly on hers, not letting them waver for a single second.

"So, what was the important thing you needed to talk to me about?" Emi asked, shrugging down her shirt as much as she could without pain.

Reaching into the pockets of his school jacket, Satoru pulled out two ice cold cans, fresh from the vending machine, placing them at the edge of the medical bed Emi laid on.

"Pick one." He said, causing Emi to chuckle in amusement.

Because it was clear to both of them that there was no urgent message. It was just Satoru wanting to chat. And, god, was he dramatic about it.

Emi quirked a playful brow at him. "Important matter indeed."

"Eh. More like a ritual of sorts." Satoru shrugged, sounding calmer and much less obnoxious after a long day. "A thing we do after every mission. Don't make a big deal about it though."

It wasn't a lie. This was the ritual his old mentor did for him. After every mission, Akana Hasegawa would grab two sodas from the vending machine and let Satoru pick his favorite. He didn't know why he'd done so tonight. He hasn't gone to that specific vending machine since she died. Because when he did, he could still hear her screams, and smell her blood in the air.

He didn't even remember going there tonight. He meant to walk back to his dorm after his talk with Suguru and Yaga, but somehow he ended up with two sodas in hand, then at the door of the infirmary.

And he was staring too long as he watched Emi's mismatched eyes glance between the cans with interest. The cut on her lip was just another movement away from opening back up, but even the blood on her skin looked hypnotizing to him. It almost mirrored the same hue of her cursed energy, a deep velvety red that was the utmost enticing.

Her battered hand picked one of the cans a few seconds later, and it was only now that Satoru's heart jumped, not realizing the mistake he'd made.

"Ah..." He blurted out, almost reaching his hand towards the soda to take it back.

"What?" Emi asked in confusion, gesturing it back towards him. "Did you want that one? Here."

No, he didn't want that one. He didn't even mean to pick that one actually, and if he'd been more aware of his actions at the vending machine, he would have intentionally gone out of his way to not pick that one.

But, his head was somewhere else, you know. And it had been since they fought the special grade earlier today. And it would continue to be every day that Emi didn't get stronger. With every mission they faced.

It's the dreaded question. Not 'if' but 'when' she will die. And the more he gets to know her, the heavier it weighs on his conscience.

His thoughts tired him out and he sighed, closing his eyes and shaking his head as he simply said, "Nah. All yours."

Emi hummed and cracked open the lid, and Satoru hoped and prayed she wouldn't bring up how that soda was her sister's favorite. Because he already gathered that from how much he'd seen her drink it on campus.

And she didn't, but as Satoru watched her drink, and the way her eyes softened and closed with nostalgia, he knew she was probably thinking it. And that was enough to make the empty pit in his chest ache.

Her sister was dead. Because of him. Because he wasn't strong enough. And if she knew that, surely she'd hate him. She'd have every reason to.

His throat felt heavier when he swallowed, and he felt a little too exhausted to keep up the jokes today, cracking open his can in silence before taking a big drink. Agh, really? He picked the grape flavor, of all things, huh. Damn it, he hates grape...

"Where's Suguru?" Emi asked after another peaceful moment of silence, resting back against the pillows and watching the rain outside.

And Satoru didn't mean to, but he scoffed, not knowing the source of his annoyance. "Why? Do you want me to go and get him for you, or something?" He said with dry sarcasm, taking another big drink of his gross soda.

Emi whistled at his clear hostility, not afraid to tease him for it. "Jeez, cranky. No, I was only asking because you two are always attached at the hip."

Satoru hummed tiredly over his drink, feeling the earlier conversation with Suguru a little bitter on his tongue. "Mm. Well, starting tomorrow you're gonna see a lot more of him. He's gonna be helping out with your training now. His idea." He said, feeling the ache in his neck starting to get worse.

He rolled it around tiredly and rose from the uncomfortable stool, glancing around for another place to sit before finding none. Emi's shuffling caught his attention and he saw her scoot over in the sheets, patting the new empty space with a smile.

His body already felt the relief of a bed before he even laid down in it, and when he did finally lay down, he couldn't help the breath of comfortability that escaped him. His aching muscles instantly uncoiled, soothed by the warmth of Emi's presence that had been there just seconds earlier.

His eyes fell closed in a rare, rare moment of peace, letting his mind slow down for just a second. Emi's smell of jasmine seeped up from the sheets and into his nostrils, the rain continued to patter. Dare he say it felt....cozy here.

He felt Emi shuffle next to him, but not further away. "Better?" She murmured, and from the new position of her voice, Satoru knew she'd turned closer to him.

His guard fell down even more around her and he couldn't help it. She just had a way of pulling Satoru out of 'Gojo' with so much ease.

His hum came out raspy and tired, letting his pounding, fatigued head lull in the direction of her voice. "So much better. God, my neck is killing me."

A statement he made in passing was all it was. He liked to complain, but that's all he really meant by it. So, he was surprised when he felt Emi shuffle on the bed again, feeling her previously warm presence next to him suddenly unoccupied and cold.

"Sit up." She said, and Satoru creaked his eyes open, seeing she was now sitting atop the bed.

It was the last thing he wanted to do right now, but out of curiosity, he sat up with her. She shuffled around until she was directly behind him, and Satoru couldn't hide his own surprise when her hands came atop his shoulders, starting to massage the tense, untouched muscles slowly.

Her thumbs rolled along his muscles, her fingertips gripping at the tops and his collarbones—and, god, it was like the tension in him had suddenly burst. From the touch, or her hands, or the massage, he didn't know. He just knew he didn't want it to stop.

"How's that?" Emi asked after a few quiet moments, and Satoru's guard had dropped to the lowest levels now.

"Ahhh. Feels so good." He breathed out, unable to care how vulnerable and real his voice sounded.

No one had ever done this for him before. A massage. He didn't know how much he needed one until her fingers were digging into his muscles. But, also, he's not sure a massage would have been as satisfying from someone else.

It was something about the way she touched him specifically. Her hands were the perfect size on him. Her fingers dug into all the right places, almost as if she could sense each one that was giving him trouble. The pressure was perfect, and while Satoru had never experienced something as daunting as 'intimacy' before, he could only imagine it went something like this.

Emi's breath puffed softly against the back of his neck, tickling him when she spoke. "God, you're tense. No surprise given how stuck up you are."

The teasing tone of her voice didn't go unnoticed, and her and Satoru's tired, quiet laughs filled the space.

"Mm, I can't even tell you to fuck off right now cause your hands are amazing." He sighed in bliss, letting his head fall forward between his shoulders.

Emi laughed and her thumbs rolled up towards the back of his neck, tickling the locks of tangled hair that rested there. "Really? Does that mean I can say anything I want and you won't get mad?" She teased.

"Try me." He murmured, overtaken in bliss from her hands.

She continued massaging him quietly for a moment as she tried to think of something, and when she spoke, Satoru could hear the smirk in her voice. "Okay. I'm Emi Hasegawa, and I'm the honored one."

Satoru snorted through his nose and gave a smug smirk of his own that came out more like a dazed smile. "Now that just makes me laugh more than anything." He deadpanned arrogantly, causing Emi to lightly slap his shoulders.

"Asshole."

Her actions contradicted her teases as she slid her fingers into Satoru's scalp now, and he had to suppress a moan as the pads of her digits massaged his aching skull, thankful she couldn't see the way his mouth lulled open.

No one had ever gotten this close to him before. No one had ever touched him this way. Never.

Having his back turned, giving someone's hands free reign to his head and his neck? The Gojo clan would be freaking the hell out right now, and that only aided in Satoru's satisfaction.

It was a brief moment where the control was out of his hands. While he didn't think she would, Emi could kill him right now if she wanted to. She could snap his neck or blast his head off with cursed energy and he'd never be able to come back. The honored one just gone. She could do whatever she wanted to him.

And for a guy who had to have it together all the time? That was more cathartic than he'd been expecting.

A heavy sigh of release puffed audibly from his lips, and Emi heard it, slowing down her ministrations to ensure he could savor and feel every bit of them.

"Just relax." She whispered, and Satoru chuckled breathlessly.

His voice came out lower and more raspy. "If I relax any harder, you're gonna be carrying me outta here."

The rain trickled a little slower as time went on, and by the time the light had fully turned to night, Emi was still massaging him. Except the massages had turned more gentle, more like simple caresses to his head, and his neck, and his shoulders.

And, Satoru was in heaven, threatening to drool from the treatment he was getting. For a boy who grew up so isolated, being showered in touches was something he could only fantasize about.

Emi's voice broke his daydreams a few minutes later, and her voice was stripped from the hard day. "Hey. I'm sorry about today." She said. "For running off and putting us in that situation with the special grade."

And, Satoru couldn't believe his ears. Not only had he gotten a massage, but also that.

"Did you really just apologize to me?" He smirked a little more deviously now, bringing some humor back into the both of them.

"Uhhh, unlike you, I have no problem admitting when I've messed up." She uttered lightly, causing Satoru to laugh in humorous disbelief.

"Woah, woah, woaaaahh. Since when did your apology turn into attacking me?" He chuckled when she tugged back on his hair.

"It's always about attacking you." Her voice came out musing and taunting near his ear. "You're annoying."

"Youuu are." He said, but the words weren't convincing to either of them now.

The rain slowed down just like Satoru's thoughts, before he couldn't help but cave a little. "It sucks that you got hit with blue."

"Was that supposed to be an apology?"

Drawn to the snarky tone of her voice, Satoru turned his head slightly, finally meeting her eyes for the first time in minutes. Her face was hovering over his shoulder and so close to his. He could feel the ends of her hair tickling his cheeks, providing a curtain of privacy around them even though they were the only ones in the room.

He swallowed instinctively and trailed his gaze around her features, trying to keep his voice even. "No. It was a mere statement."

Her smile made his chest buzz, and suddenly that empty pit inside him didn't feel so empty, drawn to the way her eyes lit up so authentically.

"God, you're the worst." She whispered with a grin brighter than the stars.

And now Satoru's lips turned up in a way that was less familiar to his muscles, unable to stop the natural smile that barely ghosted his face.

"Am I?" He whispered back, letting his eyes fall below her nose.

Through his dark glasses, she could see his gaze even if he thought she couldn't, instinctively pressing her lips together nervously.

"Mhm." Her voice was barely audible, not realizing when his scalp massage had turned into her fingers stroking his hair.

Not that he stopped her.

Satoru hummed and held her gaze as he slowly let himself fall back against her, causing Emi to giggle as his body squished her into the bed. His head rested atop her shoulder, sunglasses shifting crooked. She plucked the crooked specs off his eyes completely, seeing they were already studying her face.

"Tomorrow...." He uttered quietly, letting her hair twirl around his fingers. "...we finally work on your cursed technique."

Emi nodded and watched her blue and red strands twist around his digits, intrigued by the way he touched her hair. It seemed new for him, and even a little awkward. Like it was the first time he'd touched someone's hair like this.

"Just you and I?" She matched his soft tone.

He was surprised by her words, not knowing what to say—or what it was that she wanted to hear.

"No, S-Suguru." He uttered instinctively, almost like using a defense mechanism. "Suguru's better at this stuff. So, he'll be there, too. Alright?"

He tried to read her expression, and he didn't know why, or what it was he was looking for. But, whatever it was, he didn't get it as Emi nodded neutrally.

"Sure. The more help I can get, the better."

Chapter Text

A/N: disclaimer warning for violence and gore

- a few months earlier -

Satoru stared out the tinted windows of the car in utter boredom, having resorted to counting the raindrops that dotted the glass.

He'd only been at Jujutsu High for a few weeks, but already he was sooo over this. Like, come on—having to take missions on a Saturday? It should actually be criminal. He'd only just gotten a taste of freedom since leaving the Gojo clan, and now he's already working overtime.

Nah, he was totally checked out from the sorcerer stuff. Ehhh, not that he was ever really 'checked in' to begin with. He only came here 'cause he had to, and 'cause it meant getting away from his handlers that disguised themselves as 'family.'

Aghhh, but this was ridiculous. Him and Suguru were supposed to see a movie later. He only hoped they'd both be back in time from their shadowing missions to catch the last showing.

He tutted with a bit of pout and tore his eyes away from the window, resting the back of his head against the seat of the car with a louder groan than necessary.

His sound was quickly cut off by the disciplinary snap of his mentor's fingers from next to him, and Satoru huffed at her in annoyance as she continued speaking on the phone.

"A couple of grade twos, you say? That shouldn't be a problem." Akana Hasegawa murmured, jotting down some notes on the clipboard that rested in her lap. "Gojo could probably tag along instead of staying near the car this time—if that's okay with you, Sensei Yaga."

The first year's eyes barely perked up at the idea. Finally, a little excitement around here. God, he was soooo tired of having to stand next to the car with those guys in suits while the Hasegawa girl took all the fun. He'd spent enough of his life being isolated from trouble.

He was ready to find it.

Akana bid Yaga goodbye and flipped her phone closed, turning to Satoru with eyes that were intense enough to kill. "How about it, Gojo? Care to help me exorcise some curses that are a little more challenging? You don't need the clearance so long as I chaperone you."

Pshhh, 'chaperone' she says.

"Hauuuuhh? I shouldn't need a chaperone anyways. Have you seen me?" He tilted his head at her cockily, causing her to hum and text away on her phone.

"I have. And with that attitude, you won't last very long around here. You might be a 'Gojo' boy, but clan status means nothing to curses. All the more reason to make a meal of you actually." She said and he rolled his eyes.

Blah, blah, blah. He learned to recognize her mentoring voice well. It was different from the voice she used with him when they were just hanging around the school, or when her weak, emotional boyfriend followed her around everywhere.

He didn't really know why she needed to use a different tone. He always thought it was just her showing off and being a know-it-all or something.

"Heh, please. I'd like to see those curses even try to touch me. They can't. Literally." Satoru waved off, pulling out his own phone to text Suguru.

Both teens remained in the back seat of the car, smiling at their phones with their thumbs typing away as the driver took them to the assigned area.

"Gosh, you remind me of my sister." Akana mused with half interest, typing out countless emoticons to her boyfriend.

Satoru snorted and kept his gaze to the tiny screen, bringing his dirty shoe up onto the leather seat impolitely. "Yeah? She must be amazing then."

"Nope. You're both just spoiled brats." Akana retorted lightly before her texting was interrupted by a phone call.

INCOMING CALL: Emi

"Agh. Speaking of brats..." Akana sighed bitterly, quickly silencing her phone on the third ring.

"Ooo, someone's in trouble." Satoru alluded smugly, always down for a little drama.

"It's just my sister." She muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose with a headache. "We just got into a little bit of a tif last night about....some things, and I don't wanna hear it from her right now. I'll call her back when we finish up here."

Satoru pursed his lips with half interest, finding the emoticon Suguru sent more entertaining. "Mm, 'kay, well now that you said we're alike, I'm taking her side, because I'm never wrong. Sooo, whatever happened between you two? It was your fault. Problem solved."

Akana scoffed at Satoru's usual attitude. "If you knew the situation that caused our fight, I actually think you'd be on my side." She alluded, before Satoru clicked his tongue.

"Literally doubt it."

"But, whatever." Akana shrugged. "It's just sibling stuff. We fight, and then we get over it. You know how it is."

Actually, Satoru didn't know how it was, and he didn't even pretend to understand—or care for that matter. He couldn't relate to sibling 'tifs,' or really much about family at all. He'd basically forgotten Akana had a sister most of the time, even though she mentioned her a lot.

The two students stepped out of the car, uncaring about the rain that down poured atop them as they looked up at the abandoned building.

Satoru gave a lazy stretch as Akana retrieved her phone from her school jacket once more and called someone else. Her voice was calm, collected, and confident—and it always was. It was a good way for Satoru to judge the situation. If Akana was sure of herself, so was he.

He was certain this would be over fairly quick.

"Gojo and I are heading into the abandoned hospital. Can we please get a confirmation of the curse types inside?" Akana mumbled into the phone.

Silence consumed the space momentarily, and it made Satoru's stomach feel odd. There shouldn't have been that much lag between the question and the answer. He chalked it up to him being paranoid.

"Three grade twos, Hasegawa." The old, pretentious voice spoke over the line a minute later. "That's all."

Akana nodded and readjusted one of the rings on her finger, ensuring it was lined up a specific way. Pocketing her phone once more, she turned to the driver, "Please put up the veil and prepare for my signals."

The guy in the suit nodded and began chanting to make the veil come out, and Satoru followed his mentor towards the battered entrance gate to the abandoned hospital. Once again, an uncomfortable feeling crept up the back of his neck, but it was cold and rainy outside. He attributed the shiver to the weather.

Nah. This was nothin'. He wasn't afraid of curses. He never was.

He was untouchable, remember? He didn't fear death.

Akana carefully kicked the creaky door open and walked inside with Satoru, with both of the students surveying the area warily. At a first glance, the hospital was silent, empty, and dark.

"See anything suspicious?" She asked, causing Satoru to remove his sunglasses and give his six eyes a better look.

He narrowed his glowing gaze at all the cursed energy that was swirling around on the upper floors and down in the basement, "Seems like a lot for just a couple a' grade twos." He commented.

But, of course, he couldn't be certain. He was still new to this. Still trying to understand and decode what his six eyes could see for himself.

"It happens sometimes. The reports can't always be a hundred percent accurate." Akana simply nodded, but she didn't seem worried. "Usually just means there's a few extra stragglers all of the same grade or lower. We can handle that."

So, they ventured in further, walking in silence down the dark, eerie hallway for a while before Akana broke the tension.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you. I've already put in a request for your promotion from a grade three sorcerer to a grade two." She said. "It usually takes students at least a full semester to achieve that, but I think you're ready."

Satoru wasn't surprised by her words. From the moment he was born, everyone told him he was special. He was told by his own clan countless times that he'd climb the rankings faster than anyone once he got to jujutsu tech. That he'd be the strongest.

But, becoming a grade two means more training. It means more time away from this newfound freedom, and less time to spend with Suguru. In other words, it means more time alone. Again.

The empty pit in his chest suddenly grew and Satoru felt a little panicked, hiding his worries behind an insensitive scrunch of his nose. "Huh. I think Suguru should be promoted, too, ya know." He suggested, and Akana scoffed at how ungrateful he sounded.

"Wow. That is not how one would usually respond to what I just said." She laughed dryly, causing Satoru to lift his hands in sassy question.

"Well, I'm just saying." He nagged. "Suguru can manipulate curses and absorb them, you know. You've seen it. Like, that's really cool. Have you ever heard of something so cool-"

Akana stopped walking and rubbed her temples tiredly—a common occurrence whenever Gojo opened his mouth. "Before you take me on another one of your tangents, I put in a request for both of you at the same time. You're welcome. Brat."

Satoru's eyes widened slightly in realization, and he barely caught a glimpse of Akana's smirk as she continued walking forward. She knew the two were inseparable, and while he was certain he'd never get her to admit her reasonings for requesting they move up together, he knew the girl was too perceptive to just make happy coincidences like that.

A small chuckle of victory huffed past Satoru's lips as he watched his mentor walk off, "Hah. Heyyy, Hasegawa Senpai, did I ever tell you how strong you are?" He called from down the hallway, attempting to butter her up now.

And she knew it, not even looking back at Satoru as she waved him forward. "That's not gonna work on me again, Gojo. Keep walking."

He grinned lopsided and lazily trudged forward, lugging a heavy, friendly arm around her shoulders once she was within reach.

"Ahhh, but you're, like, sooo strong." He overdramatized as Akana quickly ducked out of his hold expectantly. "Egh, not so weak like Utahime, you know. What's with that girl, anyways, right? Oh—did you hear about the rumor that she bribed someone to get into the school?"

Akana raised a brow of suspicion. "What? That's not true at all. I wonder who started that."

"Hah! I did." Satoru's obnoxious chuckle echoed off the empty building. "It's so funny, right?—ow!"

His giggles were cut off as Akana slapped him in the shoulder repeatedly. "No! After this, you're going straight to Utahime and apologizing. Do you understand me?" She demanded, causing Satoru to groan in annoyance.

It's like when you tell your parent a funny story, but then end up with a lecture instead.

"Hauhhh? Apologize?" He nagged, shielding his head when Akana tried to smack him again. "But, I didn't do anything wrong. I literally never do-"

"She was my upperclassmen before she graduated. Why would you ever think I'd be on your side when it came to that-" Akana disciplined him in annoyance, instantly cut off by a loud, rattling creak of the building.

The two froze and looked ahead to the pitch black hallway, immediately dialing back down into seriousness.

"You heard that, too, right?" Akana asked, causing Satoru to hum and focus his six eyes.

"Looks like a grade two. It's just around the corner-" He said before the wall next to them was crashed through. "Oh. And, now it's here."

The blob of a blue curse with yellow warts stood in front of the two now, roaring loudly and baring its sharp fangs.

"Yes. Thank you, Gojo." Akana stated blandly, extending her hand out towards the curse.

She'd just gotten promoted to a grade one, and it was all too easy for her to shoot out five puppet strings of cursed energy at once, hooking onto the creatures muscles. The curse's roar turned into a whine of frustration as its body forcibly went stagnant, tranquilized by Akana's technique.

She moved her own arm up, and the curse's arm forcibly followed before Akana made a stabbing motion against her chest. The curse copied her actions, only instead of faking a stab like Akana had done, its own claws stabbed clean through its chest, causing it to cry out in pain.

Next, Akana gently placed both hands around her neck and uttered a command under her breath. The curse's swirled eyes widened in panic before its hands grabbed its own neck harshly, ripping it open in one swift motion before sending a splatter of purple blood across the walls. It was all too easy now for Akana to simply flick a ball of cursed energy from her finger and exorcise the remains.

One down. The veil hadn't lifted, and Satoru's vision was still overloading with tendrils of cursed energy inside the building.

"Question, mentee." Akana flicked the small amount of curse blood from her finger. "Where's the biggest source of cursed energy coming from inside this building?"

"Top floor and the basement." Satoru answered immediately. "Basement is practically overflowing with it."

She nodded and continued her usual quizzing. "Good. So, how do you think we should proceed?"

Satoru scoffed and smirked at such an easy question. "Take out the biggest source first, duh."

It was his suggestion. Going to the basement first.

But, Akana was never shy to let him know if he was wrong. She hummed and the sound came out pleased, before leading the way once more.

"Sure. We'll go with your plan and make that our priority." She said. "Exorcising the curses in the basement will probably attract the curses on the top floor to our location. They should be easy kills. If that happens, I need you to cover me. Okay?"

Satoru followed after her. He was fifteen-years-old, naive, and sheltered for the majority of his life. His ego was blown with a lifetime of ass kissing smoke, and all it did was create a toxic concoction of immature naivety, topped with too much overconfidence.

He felt nothing but certainty as he grinned at his mentor, giving a cocky little chuckle. "Piece of cake."

To Satoru, nothing could go wrong. He was untouchable. He had no fears.

But, he did have instincts, and they hadn't shut up from the moment him and Akana entered the abandoned hospital. By the time the two jujutsu students traveled down the beaten stairwell that led to the basement, that impending feeling in Satoru's gut was only getting worse.

Cold sweat prickled the back of his neck, and his vision began to tunnel. He didn't know what his problem was, and he was starting to wonder if him and Akana had entered some sort of cursed aura that makes his senses confused with pointless panic.

Upon looking at his mentor through the concealment of his shades, he saw she was unshaken. Akana Hasegawa was strong unlike a lot of other sorcerers he met. Satoru knew that, so he ignored his instincts.

In response, his six eyes spoke louder, almost as if yelling at him to turn back. They continued to overwhelm his vision even stronger with each step towards the basement, and he was too inexperienced to decipher all the loud cursed energy firing off inside his brain. He had a low tolerance for the overstimulation, and his head began to ache as Akana approached the door.

"Ah. Alright, something's up and I should probably start listening now. This couldn't be normal, right?" Satoru thought to himself.

He'd never felt his eyes working this hard. Something must be wrong.

He sighed in agitation for the pounding in his head, and Akana didn't notice him falling behind, or the way he leaned into the wall momentarily, opening his nauseous mouth to say something...

But, he was too late.

He never got the chance to speak as Akana threw the door to the basement open, walking in warily and forcing Gojo to follow after her. The basement was dark and silent, but the prickles of alarm up Satoru's spine already told him they weren't alone.

It didn't take more than a few seconds for the curse to show itself, roaring loudly and dropping down from the flickering basement lights at once.

Satoru activated his infinity and Akana's reflexes were quick enough to lunge back, standing at the top of the basement stairs with her mentee.

"Huh? A grade one?!" She called out in surprise, yet confidence still remained strong in her mismatched eyes. "This changes things slightly. It's within my scope, but not yours. Gojo, stay back."

And, as much as he hated listening to his superiors, Akana was more his classmate than anything else, and one of the few upperclassman he held respect for. So, he remained standing at the top of the basement stairs to watch for any other curses, with Akana diving into the monster pit to fight the grade one.

This time, seven puppet strings of cursed energy shot from her hand, but instead of piercing through the curse's muscles, Akana wrapped the strings around both of its muscular legs, yanking forward to throw the curse off balance.

Only one of its legs stumbled and it gained back its balance quickly, kicking its tied leg up towards the ceiling and taking Akana's frame airborne with the force. Calm and collected, she released her technique once she was in the air, not allowing her balance to falter as she hung onto one of the ceiling lights and gave the grade one a hard kick in the mouth, swinging out of the way when it lunged for her.

With her knees sliding effortlessly across the floor, Akana activated her technique once more, only this time her eyes glowed bright silver, outputting all ten strings of her cursed energy with a few signals from her hands.

This time, the strings pierced through the arm of the grade one, hooking onto its muscles and penetrating its nervous system.

"Cursed technique amplification: Spellbound." She chanted, giving her glowing fingers a loud snap.

On cue, the curse growled as its eyes suddenly mirrored Akana's silver glow, standing tranquilized and dazed before she called out her next command.

"Now, gouge your own eyes out."

With another snap of her fingers, the curse immediately lifted its claws towards its eyeballs, intending to complete the command before the wall of the basement caved in.

Satoru and Akana looked at each other wide eyed as another grade one curse pummeled through the basement, immediately yanking Akana's cursed strings out of the other monster before the command could be completed.

The strings quickly retracted back into her fingers as Akana looked at the two curses, huffing in annoyance at the unexpected matchup ahead of her.

"This is not what the report said, but still nothing to be concerned about." She grit her teeth before Satoru's head began to pulse painfully from all the cursed energy his six eyes had to decipher.

"Akana, the curses from the top floor are closing in on our location. I can handle them." He called out laxly, standing in front of the basement door as he waited for the curses to come through it.

Akana began fighting the two grade one curses simultaneously, giving Satoru a quick glance in between. "You'll have to because that's our only way out. A few grade twos blocking the entrance shouldn't be a big deal. But, it's not the ideal situation, so do it quickly. I'm trusting you."

'I'm trusting you.'

At the time, it was something Satoru didn't think twice about. Akana was putting her life in his hands, trusting him to live up to his title. Trusting him to be strong.

Even if he hadn't actually been promoted yet, a few grade two curses were nothing Satoru couldn't handle. Hell, he was so overconfident, he was sure he could take on the grade one curses, too. Satoru always felt invincible, because everyone always told him he was.

That's why he wasn't nervous when the door to the basement began to rattle as the curses approached, with Satoru already readying his technique for the quickest exorcism the world had ever seen.

But, his eyes widened slightly when the door—and the remaining wall, quite literally exploded off its hinges at the army-like numbers of curses that suddenly burst through, forcing Satoru to leap off the stairs and join Akana in the 'curse pit.'

The sound was earth shattering and it caused Akana's eyes to widen slightly at the mass of curses that poured into the basement, trying to spot her mentee amongst the chaos.

"Gojo! Where did you go?!-"

"I can handle it!" Satoru chimed out over the curse shrieking chaos, letting his eyes glow brightly as he began pummeling through the curses. "In record time, too."

He could handle it because Akana trusted him to be strong. And, once Satoru got through these curses, he'd be able to help her take down the two first grades. Then, he'd probably get promoted two grade levels instead of one. And he'd have to vouch for Suguru to climb the top with him.

As Satoru cut through the curses, he realized there were a lot, and all of them were different grades. There was even another grade one amongst the mix if Satoru's eyes weren't failing him. But, still, he wasn't scared.

He was untouchable. No matter what, these curses couldn't touch him. And that made him chuckle as he sent blasts of cursed energy through the crowd of chaos, grinning ferally as he took down curse after curse.

This is when it was fun to be powerful.

It felt like minutes later when he finally began to sweat, trying to spot his mentor in the crowd before realizing he couldn't. He was suddenly aware that the air felt thinner with so many monsters crowding in his space, and it was then that he realized something he didn't before.

No matter how many curses he exorcised...

The numbers weren't decreasing.

"Huh..." He uttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead, wondering how such a thing was possible.

It almost felt like a repeating loop, or a technique that continuously created curses. Perhaps, they'd walked into the trap of a bigger curse. One that messes with time or variety.

He had no choice but to continue, ignoring the slow burn that began to reverberate in his muscles, blasting all the curses to hell. He was focused—so focused, he didn't notice the ceiling above him had been caving in until it did, feeling his inexperienced infinity start to falter when he felt the push into his back that knocked him out of the way.

Satoru's eyes widened at the push, and it was only when he turned around that he felt fear for the first time in his life.

It wasn't from the curses, or the fact that he almost died...

What shook him was the sight of Akana Hasegawa grimacing in pain as the new special grade curse that emerged from the ceiling chomped down atop her arm, shaking the girl around like a rag doll.

Satoru wasn't afraid of dying. And he wasn't afraid of curses. He was untouchable...

But, others weren't. And suddenly...

Fear shivered down his spine as Akana's arm was bitten clean off from trying to protect Satoru, before the special grade sent her flying back into the wall.

"Akana!" Satoru yelled out, watching the two grade ones—plus the new special grade slowly close in on his mentor.

He aimed his hands at the special grade, intending to provide backup. But, his body continued to burn, immature and inexperienced with keeping his technique activated for so long, his infinity slowly began to fizzle out.

No. No, fuck. Not now. Not when he needed to be strong. Not when Akana trusted him to protect her...

And, now, he felt the claws of a lower grade curse digging into his shoulder from behind, yanking him backwards off his feet before he could land a hit on the special grade.

"Damn it." Satoru growled in frustration.

His head was utterly pounding from the overstimulation of his six eyes and the overuse of his technique, forced to take his eyes off Akana as he easily exorcised the curses clawing at him.

His mentor coughed up a bit of blood and stumbled to her feet as the three high level curses surrounded her now. She glanced at the special grade who had now entered the mix, and her steeled eyes finally faltered.

"Shit. I'm not cleared to deal with those yet." She uttered under her breath, glancing between the curses and Satoru.

With their lives on the line, she had no choice but to try, going for another variation of her technique. "Charmed Amulet." She chanted, starting to become unnerved as she shot her technique towards the special grade.

Unmoving, the special grade reached out its hardened hand and grabbed onto Akana's strings, yanking her off her feet with back breaking force. Satoru's breath stalled as her chest went flying into the special grade's fist, hearing the bone crunching snap of her sternum rattling in the space.

His heart was pounding out of his chest now as he lunged faster and harder for the curses overcrowding him, sending a large blast of cursed energy to exorcise multiple at once. He needed to get to his mentor. It was his idea to come down here. His idea to start at the basement.

And she trusted him. To be strong.

He'd never forgive himself if he just sent Akana Hasegawa to her death.

Finally, the number of curses Satoru exorcised began to dwindle. It had probably been thirty—no—forty, maybe, and Satoru realized it had been a total ambush.

Any other grade three level student would have been dead by now, especially one who's only been at jujutsu high for a few weeks. But, Satoru was different. He was set to be the strongest, and he was untouchable. Yes, he was untouchable—and Akana Hasegawa just took another hit to the face, groaning out in frustration as her nose began to pour blood.

"Agh, fuck! Gojo! You need to leave!" She yelled. "Find a way to escape! I'll buy you some time!"

It was the first time in his life Satoru felt utterly pathetic. He was supposed to be the strongest, yet she was trying to buy him some time.

No. No way. There's no way in hell, he'd run away. He wasn't scared of curses. He wasn't scared of dying. He could do this. He needed to do this because he was Gojo Satoru, and if he couldn't do it, no one else could. How could he call himself the strongest if he couldn't do this?

His muscles shook from the adrenaline as he prepared his largest blast yet, intent on taking down the remaining ten curses crowding his path.

But, his power up faltered when he heard the bursting, splattering blow of a hit, wishing it was him as he looked over at Akana with a paled face of dread. He'd never forget the look in her heterochromatic eyes as she was already staring at him. And he'd never forget the sight of the special grade's arm stabbed clean through her entire stomach.

"H-Help me." Her voice came out trembling, and uneven, and so weak as she looked at Satoru with terrified, tearful eyes.

It was the first time he'd ever heard her sound so scared. His mentor. His superior—asking him for help.

Satoru couldn't scream. He couldn't even react as he stared at Akana, watching her eyes fill with a paralyzing fear of reality before she was thrown across the room. She didn't even have the mercy of hitting the floor as she landed in the arms of the grade one, and from that moment on, Satoru and her both knew it was over.

Akana shrieked as the three curses mauled her all at once, and the smell of blood permeated the air. Satoru felt utterly sick to his stomach, and if he wasn't occupied trying to fend off his own batch of curses, he'd surely vomit. The screaming continued, and it felt like hours. God, it felt like hours...

But it was even worse when her screams got weaker and then died down altogether at some point, turning into garbled chokes of blood and wheezes. Somehow, those were more haunting.

Satoru couldn't breathe.

Every inhale was a taste of her blood, and every exhale got stuck in his throat, leaving him a shaking mess of adrenaline and dazed shock as he was forced to continue fighting.

At some point, he knew he was now alone. He knew she perished, and that it was just him and the curses. After a few minutes he couldn't remember, he exorcised them all, with just the three high level ones who took Akana's life being the only ones that remained.

He could escape. Right now, he could escape. The higher grades were occupied, disrespectfully and disgustingly disemboweling his mentor and giving him the perfect opportunity to go.

But, Satoru didn't leave.

Covered from head to toe in curse fodder, he saw red as he slowly walked over to the remaining high level curses that even his mentor didn't have the clearance to exorcise. The final straw snapped inside him when a heavy splatter of Akana's blood showered the entirety of his face and uniform...

And, then, just like every night since that day happened, Satoru awoke from his nightmare.

He gasped for air and sat up in his bed. His body was covered in sweat, his head spinning as he hunched over his bed and got sick to his stomach.

A 'nightmare.' He wished that's all it was. Just a bad dream that never came true. But, the memories, and the feeling of carrying Akana Hasegawa's dead body back to Jujutsu High was something he hasn't been able to shake.

He still didn't know how he managed to exorcise those high level curses from a few months ago. Just that he did.

It was unheard of for a grade three sorcerer student to exorcise a special grade—let alone, accompanied by two first grades. And, Satoru wasn't even sure he'd be able to do it again. But, still, he received a bunch of accolades when he returned to Jujutsu Campus.

Not condolences. But....accolades.

This is why he hated the weak. Because he, himself, was weak, and he couldn't afford to be for the sake of everyone else.

Gojo was the pinnacle of strength, and fifteen-year-old Satoru drowned under that title. The pressure made him more of a machine than a human being, and it stripped him of normalcy.

But, he knew he was the only one who could do it. The only one who could save everybody else.

If others could just save themselves, they wouldn't die. They wouldn't rely on him to save them and suffer if it doesn't work out. He wouldn't accidentally lead them to their deaths, and be unable to save them. He wouldn't let everybody down.

His chest began to tighten up again and he sat up in bed clutching it, trying to uncoil the knot of anxiety restricting his breath.

It's a lot of pressure, you know. For this fifteen-year-old.

You can't afford to act like this, Satoru.

It was always during the dead of night when Satoru's thoughts spiraled at a rate he couldn't control. Even if he was exhausted, laying down was the last thing he wanted to do right now, especially seeing dead Hasegawa eyes staring back at him.

Mumbling incoherencies to himself, he kicked the sheets off his sweaty, shirtless body and flipped on the lamp in his dorm room, practically storming over to his desk. He laid eyes on the Hasegawa clan book and pulled out the notebook filled with his own notes that he'd manically been writing for hours before sleep had overtaken him. But, he couldn't stop now.

Emi Hasegawa was his responsibility. And she was only at this school, in this situation because of Satoru....

Because he wasn't strong enough.

With bloodshot eyes, Satoru opened the bookmark and continued scanning the contents of the Hasegawa clan history, feeling his ink stained hand already starting to scribble across his notebook once again.

Sorcerers die all the time. Death comes with the job.

But, this is the first—death where Satoru feels like he owes the deceased something. Where he blames himself.

And he'd be damned if he let this situation happen a second time.

**
A/N: Break next week!

Chapter Text

It was the first morning since the early spring where Satoru felt a slight nip of cold in the morning air.

Fall was officially upon them, and that meant it was time to get to work—eh, at least someone would probably say that, you know.

In Satoru's mind, work was the last thing he wanted to do right now. He suppressed a countless yawn and wore the eye bags of a sleepless night as he dazedly walked towards the training grounds, thankful his sunglasses hid the subtle remnants of his usual nightmares.

Under his arm, he carried the Hasegawa clan book. The once forgotten textbook that had been sitting under a pile of dust inside the library. Only now, the spine had been creased from overuse, and the pages were filled with tabs and tabs of his notes.

Look, he knows what you're thinking, and the answer is nahhh—Satoru still wouldn't call himself a mentor, and he definitely wouldn't call himself a teacher. But, he supposed Emi Hasegawa could be called his first student.

His first and only student, probably.

He'd make her stronger. Not really for her, but mostly for himself. Cause he's selfish and insensitive like that. He'd do it so he could ease his conscience and make amends with the late Akana Hasegawa. You know, he gets Akana brutally murdered and in return make sure her sister lives. Seems like a fair deal, right? Yeahhh, he doesn't think so either. So, awkwardly moving on!

The thoughts alone had Satoru's bloodshot eyes twitching slightly, dazed and lost in his own world as he passed by the occupied training spaces. With each day that passes, less and less students fill the grounds. Pretty soon, he won't have to fight for a spot, 'cause him and Suguru will be the only ones left. 'Cause he probably won't be strong enough to save everyone like he's supposed to.

Contrary to what he displays on the surface, Satoru is well aware of his own mistakes. He just doesn't like to think about them, so to others, he just pretends they don't exist. Yeah, people misunderstand it for arrogance and snobbishness. But, who is he to steer them wrong? They aren't wrong. He is those things...

He was intent on finding a training spot before Suguru and Emi arrived—until he saw that familiar navy and red hair flowing in the brisk wind. With her back turned to him, Emi sat on the ground in the pose of lazy stretch, with Suguru standing over her.

They were laughing, and Suguru was chatting about whatever it is Suguru talks about. Satoru didn't know the specifics, but it was probably something Suguru already told him. Something that made Satoru laugh when he first heard it, too, 'cause Suguru always has a lot of funny stories to tell. It was also probably something interesting, too. More interesting than what Satoru could come up with.

Ahh, but that's what Satoru gets for being late, you know. Or, that's what Suguru would tell him. He always was late, mostly because he knew people would wait for him and bend to his time. Like, look at him. You know who he is, right? Heh, 'course you do, don't lie.

But, it didn't seem to work in his favor today as Emi and Suguru had gotten started without him, leaving him in the dust with all their common interests that Satoru couldn't relate to.

No, he wasn't bitter. Shut up.

He didn't realize he'd been staring until Emi turned around, setting her mismatched eyes on him. "Finally. Satoru, over here." She waved him over and Suguru chuckled.

"Late again as usual, Satoru." He mused, checking the time on his flip phone. "Only by ten minutes this time though. That's pretty generous for him, Emi."

Satoru's fatigued eyes burned under the morning sun, but he was thankful his peers couldn't see, hiding all his internal worries behind an arrogant smirk. "Ahhh, you know me. I was just debating whether or not it was even worth my time to show up, you know....considering this one seems pretty hopeless." He gestured to Emi.

Emi huffed in light annoyance for the return of Satoru's pretentious attitude. Every step forward with him seemed to come with two steps back. It was clear to see how guarded he was, and how quickly his attitude could change by the hour. But, at least now, she had just a touch of credibility.

"Uh-huh, because you took care of that special grade yesterday all by yourself. Right?" She reminded him, causing Satoru to wave her off.

"Mm, I call it 'cleaning up your mess.'" He refused to validate her. "To each their own though—cough, even though your opinion is irrelevant anyways."

"Who actually says 'cough?'" Emi snorted. "And, okay, Mr. 'Honored' One. If you're so sure of yourself, let's do things your way today. I'd love to see you try to be a teacher."

"You and me both." Suguru chimed in, crossing his arms in curiosity.

Satoru pursed his lips as the two looked at him like a circus monkey, waiting for his first teaching lesson to begin—without any intent of taking him seriously, he might add.

His sunglasses glinted off the sun and he scoffed at his friends. "Ummm. Okay, well for starters, Emi sucks and should be extremely embarrassed of herself—in my professional, teaching opinion...or something." He concluded casually, causing Suguru to face palm and Emi to clap condescendingly.

"Nice start, 'Sensei.' I'm learning so much from you already." She mocked as Satoru pulled her clan book out from under his arm.

"Before you start annoying me, I came with facts. Your technique, when used properly, is actually very-sorta-kinda-not-really-but-partly useful—when the right person is able to awaken it." He explained, not-so-gently, dropping the book on the ground in front of her.

It clattered open to the page his latest bookmark had been resting in, and Satoru tapped a paragraph with the corner of his dirty shoe, immediately scuffing the battered page. His voice wasn't certain and disciplinary like Akana's had been when she mentored him. It also wasn't soft and soothing like Suguru's when he's explaining something.

No, Satoru's was choppy, and condescending. His thing was simply telling it like it was, because he didn't have an empathetic bone in his body.

"Look here. You've heard of a maximum technique, right? It's, like, the highest form of a person's cursed technique that they're able to achieve aside from domain expansion. Well, you've got that in you, too. Ehh, you know.....somewhere, I assume." He said, gesturing to her condescendingly.

Emi looked down at the book, surprised to see it so...used. It had bookmarks, and tabs, and a ton of notes scribbled within the margins. If she didn't know any better, Emi would say Satoru found the book like that, with it having come from the jujutsu tech library.

But, what the white haired boy didn't realize was that he didn't scrub all the pen ink from his fingertips before coming here—even if it was evident that he tried.

And what he also didn't know was that Emi saw the fatigue and bloodshot glaze of his eyes. Every time his glasses shifted down, or the sun hit his exhausted pupils too strongly and he winced. Even the slight hoarseness of his voice gave him away.

She also saw him walking earlier, through the training grounds before he spotted her and Suguru. Before he wore that cocky smile. He looked so isolated, and yet it looked to be something he was also used to. His reality. All his thoughts and emotions seemed to take place inside his head because there wasn't anywhere else to put them. Even if he'd gained a few friends, internally, he still seemed to be alone.

Satoru Gojo was clearly not the arrogant prick he displayed on the surface. Okay, well, pause. Maybe he was. But, Emi knew pretty early on that he had more substance than just that. He was complex, always changing face to ensure no one uncovered the truth of who he was—of Satoru.

Because that would make him vulnerable. And weakness is something that terrifies him.

His glasses shifted down again and displayed his heavy lidded, red streaked eyes, so focused and trained on the information he seemed to have practically memorized. That's a lot of commitment for someone who claims to have barely made the effort to show up today. It didn't go unnoticed by her like he'd clearly hoped.

"The maximum technique is called Soul Window, and no one in your clan has been able to awaken it for the last three hundred years." Satoru explained, not even looking at the words of the textbook with each fact he rattled off. "Everyone thought your sister would be the first 'cause of how much cursed energy she emitted. But, we all know how that ended."

Emi nodded, bringing the textbook into her lap for a better view. "I've heard of Soul Window. Over the years, it just became a myth since we hadn't seen proof of it in so long."

"Which is why your clan's credibility is dying. Helllooo?" Satoru retorted sassily, tapping his foot against the scuffed book pages impatiently. "Soul Window is your maximum technique—the highest amplification of the Hasegawa Voodoo Doll that allows you to see directly inside the soul of whoever your target is."

He pulled out the notebook he'd been holding onto, unconventionally dropping it atop the textbook and kicking it open to a specific page of his handwritten notes.

"Once you unlock the window to their soul, it stuns them and makes them completely powerless for at least a few minutes. All the while, their deepest, most vulnerable thoughts overwhelm them. You'll be able to see these thoughts, too, which is useful when trying to figure out the enemy's biggest weaknesses. It's like a lesser form of your domain expansion—which we still haven't figured out yet." He said.

Emi chewed the inside of her cheek and scanned the contents of the textbook, giving a confident nod. "Okay, well how do we do it."

"It requires at least twenty puppet strings of your cursed technique—so, at least two strings on each of your fingers simultaneously. You can only do one total right now, so like I said, ya suck." He retorted, causing Emi to purse her lips.

"Honestly, that's fair."

Emi watched Satoru's features go a little more empty underneath his glasses, with his voice coming out just a tad quieter and more distracted. "Akana was halfway there. She could output ten strings at the time of her death, and if she'd been able to use it against the special grade we faced that day-"

"We?" Emi cut him off. "I thought you said you weren't there."

Tense silence consumed the space as Satoru looked back at her a bit frozen. Suguru remained quiet, but Emi could tell from the way he glanced at Satoru that he knew something she didn't. Or, at least, he thought that to be the case.

Clearly unknown to the both of them, Emi knew from the coronary report already that Satoru had been at the scene of the crime. She just didn't understand what was compelling him to lie about it, and if she confronted him on it before he was ready to explain, she knew she'd probably never find out.

"I said 'her.' Not 'we.' Moving on." He glossed over.

And, Emi didn't push, watching Satoru crouch down to her level now before removing his glasses. He looked even more exhausted now that the entirety of his features were on display, but he said nothing about it, letting his pupils glow brightly. He gently gripped her chin between his fingers and brought her closer, looking directly into her pupils with his six eyes.

"I do sense a lot of cursed energy inside you." He murmured. "Especially yesterday."

His eyes began to stray from her own, gliding down her nose and along her cheeks. "It's kinda hypnotizing." His voice was lower, ensuring to clarify the words that blurted out of his mouth. "Not for someone like me, of course, but maybe to the average person, you know. It pulls you in, dazes you out. Something like that."

Hues of blue and crystalline white swirled in the irises of Satoru's pupils, and it felt like his words seemed to match his own features more than they did hers.

"So what does that mean?" She asked.

He hummed softly and looked at her longer, but Emi felt he'd already found what he needed to with his six eyes. The tip of his tongue danced along his bottom lip as his fingers slipped from her chin now, and both of them inhaled a simultaneous deep breath, wondering when they'd stopped breathing in the first place.

"It means that some might say you have the potential to pick this up quickly—or, at least not embarrass yourself that badly." He alluded, causing Emi to smirk at his stubbornness.

"Some might say?"

Satoru had to hide the smug grin that threatened to pull at the corner of his lips, rising to his feet and quickly slipping his shades back on. "Yeah, some. You haven't won me over yet. Let's see what you can do first and then we'll talk. Yeah?"

Emi whistled and prepared to stand up, using Suguru's extended arm for help. "Tough teacher." She gasped mockingly.

"Hey, that's Mister teacher to you." He eyed her over the rim of his glasses with feigned discipline, causing Suguru to chuckle.

"Really?"

"Hah. No."

"So, as we know, Emi's technique requires a target and since Suguru begged me on his hands and knees last night to join our training sessions-" Satoru rattled off over-dramatically, lugging a heavy arm around his best friend.

Suguru groaned and shoved him off in light annoyance, giving Satoru the look that said 'shut up.'

"He can be the target for the time being while I observe. You can shoot your load into him, bet he won't mind." Satoru said, causing the two teenage boys to snicker at the dirty joke.

"Disgusting." Emi rolled her eyes.

With a light hum, Satoru clapped his hands together. "So, let's get to it then. Enough chit chat. Suguru, you go stand over there and wait for Emi to attack you."

"Easy enough." The brown haired boy called over his shoulder, laxly walking a few feet away.

At the same time, Satoru grabbed Emi's arm too heavy handed and dragged her around like a rag doll, positioning her frame parallel to Suguru's position. "Okay, the more cursed energy you emit into your technique, the better chance you have of activating soul window."

"Makes sense." She nodded, looking at Suguru perceptively. "So, I'll shoot my strings into Suguru's muscle, and then try to pour more cursed energy into the string than usual. Maybe that will help me build up my endurance and allow my technique output to grow."

Satoru opened his mouth wordlessly before pursing his lips at her explanation. He was just gonna tell her to strain like she was taking a shit and hope for the best!

"Uhhh, yeah, sure. What you said. Okay, go." He brushed her off with a grin, standing next to Emi and crossing his arms to observe.

She straightened up and extended her arm towards Suguru, letting her hand swirl with a few tendrils of cursed energy. Suguru smiled and forced himself to remain still, giving her a little bout of encouragement.

"Give me a good hit, Emi." He mused, closing his eyes in anticipation.

"He never tells me that." Satoru pouted slightly before Emi shot her technique.

As expected, her single string of cursed energy jabbed into Suguru's arm, and he barely winced from the prick of blood, remaining stagnant and vulnerable for Emi to play with.

On instinct, Satoru came directly behind her now, lifting her extended arm higher. Emi could feel the warmth of his chest sinking into her back, and it made her lose focus slightly, causing her technique to start to dying down.

"Ah, ah." Satoru noticed, snaking a hand to her stomach without warning before pushing into it firmly. "Cursed energy splits its main functions between the brain and the core. Now, tighten."

He pressed deeper into her stomach for emphasis, but all it did was push Emi back into him. She held her breath as she flexed the muscles in her abdomen, feeling Satoru's lips graze the side of her head.

"Good." He encouraged quietly, keeping one hand on her stomach and one underneath her extended arm. "Now, this, needs to relax.

His fingertips grazed along her elbow before snaking under her wrist, grabbing it and letting his thumb graze her palm. "If you tighten everything all at once, you'll just exhaust yourself. You gotta know when."

Emi swallowed heavily before uncoiling the tight muscles of her hand, feeling Satoru's fresh detergent swimming so pleasantly in her nostrils.

"Lastly, focus. Focus your brain, let the world around you quiet down." His voice came out low and velvety smooth. "Focus on your body. Your cursed energy. Envision your strings. Envision your output and control it."

He inhaled deeply and exhaled controlled, and Emi could tell he was giving her a silent order to mimic him, so she did. She matched her breaths to his, inhaling when he did, and exhaling with him, feeling their pulses sync together.

"Good." He breathed out against her cheek, letting his lips tickle her skin. "Just...like...that."

Emi's next inhale came out a little more strained from his words and close distance, and Satoru noticed, moving his hand up to her diaphragm. It was right underneath her breasts now, but from the way his hand draped over her lungs, she knew it was for the sole purpose of the exercise.

"Your core is weakening." He uttered with low, lax warning. "Don't let that happen. C'mon, get stronger."

Gritting her teeth in exertion, Emi tightened her stomach once more, but now the rest of her body was flexing right along with it, causing Satoru to sigh in annoyance.

"No." He mumbled a little impatiently. "That's wrong-"

"I'm trying-" Emi bit back slightly, glancing ahead at Suguru.

But, she couldn't for more than a second before Satoru gripped her wrist tighter. "Hey, don't focus on him. Focus on me." He ordered, letting his fingers glide back down her stomach. "Where I'm touching you. Do you feel that?"

Emi's breathing steadied once more, but somehow it felt deeper. Her eyes fell closed and she focused on Satoru's touch, feeling her voice come out a little more vulnerable.

"Yes."

Satoru hummed and turned his face in towards hers, exhaling softly against her cheek. "Good. It's just you and me here. Right now, in the world, okay? You, me, and your cursed energy, all of us, in a little bubble. So, what are you gonna do about it?"

And she could picture it. His words. With her eyes closed, she could picture the 'bubble' he spoke of. No longer were they on the open training grounds with Suguru, but in a different universe. With her cursed energy swirling, she envisioned it emanating stronger, feeling her hand getting hotter and the energy in her body surging.

Her eyes opened with a brighter glow, and now she realized she'd somehow put a second puppet string of cursed energy into Suguru's arm. She was surprised, but Satoru wasn't, making her think she'd been doing it for longer than she realized.

"More." Satoru stated before she could become distracted. "I want more. Don't stop there. Keep going."

So, Emi did. Her breaths deepened from the exertion slightly, and Satoru's followed, keeping them half a heartbeat slower until hers matched. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of her head, and her output increased, and suddenly, she saw Suguru Geto's eyes flashing behind her closed ones.

She gasped slightly, but continued, feeling as if she entered his pupils like an open window. Her heart began to skip before she tapped the mere surface of his soul...

...instantly horrified by the image that consumed her.

Her eyes flew open in panic before the connection had been cut, forcibly releasing her technique completely. She'd only just scratched the mere surface of furthering her technique, but already she was panting heavily. She didn't realize how hard she'd been working until her legs began to shake under her, feeling Satoru's arm come around her waist completely to help her balance.

"You saw something, didn't you? I could feel it." Satoru uttered, letting his six eyes glow brightly. "What was it?"

What did she see? When she looked inside Suguru Geto's soul?

"Black." She blurted out. "Pitch black."

She didn't know more than that. Just that it was terrifying for a reason she couldn't understand. Satoru and Suguru didn't know what she was referring to, looking at each other in question before Suguru laughed it off.

"Huh. Looks like she needs more practice." He attributed her weird comment, swiping the drops of blood away from his arm—courtesy of Emi's technique piercing through his skin.

"Guess so." Satoru uttered, shrugging it off. "Well, hey, maybe soul window will come to you quicker than we think, right?"

Emi had long found her balance, but Satoru's hands were still around her waist, with his chin resting atop her head. "Right." She simply said, wanting to attribute what she'd just seen as a fluke. "Hey, Satoru, maybe I should practice on you now. I feel bad poking around in Suguru's body again."

"Hah, no way. I don't need you seeing my soul." He laughed off immediately. "Besides, Suguru doesn't mind. Right?"

"Yeah, Emi. Don't worry about it." He smiled. "I'll go set back up over there."

Emi nodded and let it go. But, it only made her more curious now...

What would she see if she looked into the soul of Satoru Gojo?

Chapter Text

Satoru lounged back in the classroom chair, his unruly white hair sticking to the back of his neck after a hard day's work.

The sun was starting to fade, and the buzz of the day's training session still coursed through his veins like a drug. He felt good, and that was weird, right? Like, normally, you couldn't get him to stay on that training mat for more than ten minutes, let alone, seven hours.

He couldn't deny that it went by faster than usual, not that he was complaining. Deep down, he wondered if it had something to do with Emi's presence, and the feeling of her body still lingering on his fingertips.

He touched her a lot today, and it didn't go unnoticed by him.

Not only that, but he was certain he'd actually memorized her breathing pattern at this point—in a totally, non-creepy way, obviously. She was just so close to him, and he had to study it so closely, you know? For research purposes. For mentor purposes. It always wavered just a half second whenever she was getting ready to active her technique, she always bit down on her bottom lip whenever she focused reallyyy hard...

Satoru's spine threatened to shiver pleasantly when he thought about it. It left him feeling intrigued, despite the aching overuse of his muscles. And, somehow, seven hours wasn't enough, if you can believe it. Like, if she wanted to get back out there, train, and have him hold her waist justtt a little bit, he'd pull his achy ass up right now and go.

Yikes. Can you sayyy simp? Or, like, the 2006 version of that word? Guess all that touching, and praising, and panting throughout the day was starting to catch up to him. But, also, you didn't hear that from him.

His best friend exhaled tiredly as he entered the room. The trio had left all their books in the classroom this morning, and now it was time to pack up and head home—which is, probably, ten feet away to the dorms. Oh, what a world, right?

"Man, that was no joke today, huh?" Suguru breathed in fatigue, slumping into the seat beside Satoru. "Been awhile since I worked that hard."

His arms were covered in bandages, courtesy of Emi's cursed strings poking into him all day. He'd definitely need to make a trip to Shoko later on.

Not that Satoru could say the same with his perfectly un-poked arms. He came off like a snobby brat every time he denied Emi's attempt to give Suguru a rest and take his place.

But, the reality was that the mere thought of Emi poking around in him and looking into his soul kinda unsettled him. To see beyond the mask he wore; to allow her to glimpse the fears and doubts within him that lurked beneath the surface....it sent a shiver down his spine, you know.

He was afraid of what she might find in there, it's why he didn't let her practice her technique on him once today. If he didn't even know what lurked within his own soul, he didn't need her finding out before him and bringing it to light.

Nah. Gojo prided himself on his unwavering self-assurance and impenetrable facade, the idea of exposing Satoru to anyone was unsettling.

And, yet...

Curiosity ate away at him as he reflected on the day. The weak part of him...the lonely part...wondered what might happen if he dared to let her in. Because no one, not even Suguru had explored those uncharted waters within himself...

Ah, whatever.

It was a moot point, and Satoru buried his insecurities deep beneath the surface, masking it all with a hum and throwing his head back carelessly. "Ahh, please, today was nothin'. The Kid still has a long way to go before she can catch up to our level." He said of Emi.

Suguru raised a brow, giving Satoru that looked he always does when he's being a brat, "Are you serious? She was on fire today. Had at least a hundred successful pokes on me. Come on, give credit where it's due, Satoru."

The white haired boy rolled his eyes, "Eh. Still not good enough for me."

"Uh-huh..." Suguru sighed deflatedly, quickly changing the subject. "Anyways, we're still on for tonight, right?"

Satoru's interest was piqued now, almost forgetting about their usual Friday night plans. They haven't missed a single weekend of shenanigans together since arriving at this school. "Uhh, duh. What movie are we seeing tonight?"

Suguru smirked a bit knowingly, pulling two tickets from his backpack before tossing one on Satoru's desk. "Just Poison Venom." He said, causing Satoru to clutch his chest swooningly and whistle.

"Nooo way. Doesn't it star that actress I like? You know, the one with the-"

"Yep." Suguru mused suggestively, not needing to Satoru to finish his dirty minded teenaged thoughts to know what he was referring to—but, man, so bouncy.

"Heh, ohhh yeah. I'm so in. That girl's my phone screen right now, dude. Look." He chuckled, pulling out his phone and showing it to Suguru.

And in that moment, Satoru was so down. A movie, and that buttery popcorn that Suguru always refilled for him before he ever touched the bottom of the tub. Oooo, and don't even get him started on the slurpees. Yeah, he's a flavor mixer, call him freaky, why don't ya.

The two continued to giggle about it like a bunch of school girls, jostling each other and cackling over their hormonal locker room talk before Emi walked in.

She was sweaty and dusted with dirt and bruises from their training session. Satoru worked her over good, a little too good for someone who 'didn't care about being a mentor.'

Her steps were slower and more weighted, clearly gassed from the day. But, still, she had a smile on her sweaty, flushed face, looking at the boys musingly as Suguru practically shoved Satoru out of his chair to make him shut up. "What are you troublemakers talking about over there?" She narrowed her eyes in mock suspicion.

"Nothing" Suguru said quickly.

"Boobies." Satoru replied at the same time, causing Suguru to jab a foot into his side and make Satoru topple to the floor.

Emi shook her head unfazed and stepped over Satoru's slumped frame, brushing past the two idiots to grab the backpack she'd left on her desk this morning. "Heh. Why am I not surprised."

Suguru looked back at her as she packed up her bag, his knee starting to bounce a bit under his desk like he was nervous. "Actually...it was about Poison Venom, you know that new movie. Satoru and I are going to see it tonight at the theaters, and maybe-"

"Oh, really?" Emi cut in before her eyes widened in realization. "Woah. Is that the actress with the-"

"Yup." The two boys replied simultaneously smug, causing the girl to roll her eyes musingly.

"Ahhh, I get the boobie talk now." She smirked, giving her brows a suggestive raise. "Well, you two have fun with that."

Suguru's mouth hesitantly closed as he watched her walk off, seeming as if his tongue held back a question.

Satoru's brain, on the other hand, had a thought, one he didn't necessarily mean to have.

It was always just him and Suguru, and that was enough for Satoru. More than he could have ever hoped for in his normally isolated existence.

But, for some reason, his mouth had moved on instinct in that moment, having a mind of its own that his brain couldn't keep up with.

"Woahhhh. Hold on. What do ya say, Em-i?" He caught her wrist, pulling her back towards his desk before she could leave. "Heh. Bet you're too scared to sit through two and a half hours of Poison Venom. I dare you to prove me wrong."

So weird, did he just invite her to a movie? He never invites anyone to movies with him and Suguru. He never really invites anyone anywhere unless it's Suguru. He doesn't need people encroaching on his fun time.

But, Emi's smile tugged at his dusty, unused heart strings, and god, he just ate it up every time she rolled her eyes like that. So sassy. So not falling for his shit like everyone else did.

Then, his mind started tripping over itself, imagining how the night might go. It was a little cold outside, and he wondered what she'd wear to the theatre. He wondered about what types of snacks she liked, and already made up his mind to treat her and Suguru to anything they might need.

He wondered how she looked when she watched a movie. In that dark theatre, next to him, with her eyes looking up in almost a doe-like manner at the big screen. Or how halfway through the film, he'd probably ask her to come with him to refill their slushies, just so they could sneak around the theatre with their own quiet laughs. No doubt causing their own type of trouble, cause they always did when they were together-

"Tempting offer, but I feel like my training is taking up a lot of your bro time with Suguru lately." She chuckled. "I'm gonna stay in tonight and give you guys a break from me. You two have fun."

Satoru didn't have time to react as her warmth slipped from his hands, and it was only then that he realized how brisk the fall air was.

She was gone before he had a chance to say anything else—ehhh, not that he'd say anything anyways. Psh, yeah right. Like he was about to beg some almost-normie to go to the movies with him—and Suguru. Hell hasn't frozen over. Yet.

Nah, this was great. Like, exactly what he'd been hoping for. Let's be honest, he only invited her cause he felt bad for her. He didn't really want her to come anyways.

And yet...

Suguru's words for the remainder of the conversation had come out as white noise to Satoru as he watched Emi walk out of the room. He was thankful his black shades covered the direction of his eyes, hoping Suguru didn't notice.

He probably didn't.

*

Satoru watched his ceiling fan on a loop, drumming his fingers against his stomach absentmindedly.

Instead of getting ready to go out, he had a weird feeling in his chest, trying to decipher it and the way it incessantly gnawed at him.

It just bugged him, you know. He couldn't understand Emi's refusal to join him and Suguru for movie night, and really, he couldn't understand why it affected him so deeply. It's just...

Satoru always gets his way. No one ever really rejects him...

And, hey, it wasn't a rejection anyways. She just declined his offer. There's, like, a massively huge difference. So there...

Or, that's what he told himself. But, it didn't change the fact that a void of sorts existed in his 'fun space,' and in his gut, he knew a good ol' movie night wouldn't be able to fill it anymore.

He tutted lazily, lulling his head towards his window and watching the sun slowly starting to set. Coincidentally, he found himself more curious about things on campus tonight, you know. Yeahhh, cause staying at school on a Friday night sounds totally fun, right? With nothing but Yaga and the crickets to keep him company....

Ugh. Who was he right now...

Ah. But, it wasn't his sensei and a few bugs that were on his mind. And you better hope not, cause that would be weird.

He felt a pull within his soul, one that neither slushies, nor popcorn, or even the actress from Poison Venom could fill.

It's what made him lug his body up to sitting on the bed, sliding into his slip-ons and walking towards the door in his sweatpants. He took one look at the movie ticket on his desk before pursing his lips in contemplation, walking out of his room without a direction to go.

Satoru wandered down the empty sunset lit hallways of jujutsu tech in his sweats. Suguru had texted him twenty minutes ago to confirm their plans, but the text remained unanswered.

Ah, he knows how this looks. He's being a little fishy right now, huh? But, the truth was, Satoru just wasn't in the movie spirit anymore, you know? He couldn't really put a finger on the reason.

So he kept walking the halls of the empty school. In a way, walking like this made him feel like a child again. He thought back to all the times he wandered aimlessly by himself, always strolling in a lazy zig-zag just like this as his way of making things more interesting.

But, unlike those times, Satoru actually had a destination in mind for his stroll, even if he spent the last ten minutes trying to convince himself if he didn't.

Cut a guy a break here. He's always been prideful and in denial. He doesn't understand his own feelings, let alone his reason for doing things.

The only way Suguru and him even became friends is because his classmate pushed for it. He pushed Satoru to open up. He pushed him into new things, and ultimately, he pushed his way into Satoru's heart.

Emi's different.

She forces the roles to reverse, and never in his life had Satoru pushed for people. He was always chased, always adored with others either doing all the work for him, or falling at his feet.

Emi was out of his comfort zone. It made him feel weird. Maybe, for the first time in his life...even a little insecure. It was like...if Satoru didn't push, she wouldn't get closer to him, she wouldn't see him as often, and that was becoming harder for him to deal with.

He's got far too much pride to admit to himself just how much of an interest he's taken in the Hasegawa girl. Look, from an outsider's perspective, he's a damn angel, alright. Spending literal hours training his classmate—aka, sort-of friend (totally out of pity) to hold her own in the sorcerer world, all so she doesn't get disemboweled for sport by some wack curses. Then skipping out on his beloved movie night just to see what she's up to.

And people say he's selfish. Someone give him an award.

Yet, Satoru couldn't deny his selfish reasons for doing this. Or, maybe...they'd be more...personal instead of selfish...

But, you know what? Selfish sounds less vulnerable. So, yeah, he's a selfish son of a bitch. Cry about it, he doesn't care. Heh, if anything, you'd give him a good laugh. Only the weak cry...

Even though he knew the way to Emi's room, Satoru indulged himself when he activated his six eyes, trying to get another up close look at her cursed energy. He hadn't stopped thinking about it since he saw it the first time, and part of him was wondering if the Hasegawa girl had somehow put a spell on him.

But, once he got a whiff of that hypnotic jasmine, he didn't care. He inhaled deeply and his eyes fell closed, almost breathing in her presence like a drug. Suddenly, that void in his chest had filled. It overflowed with that satisfaction he'd been searching for.

Right now, he'd let her cast all the spells she wanted. The world suddenly filtered around him in a sultry hue of maroon, and tendrils of her power danced around his body, snaking around his waist and his arms in a serpentine manner.

He could physically feel her cursed energy pulling him in closer, closer, closer, towards her, and how could that be? It's not like she could sense him coming.

But, it was something about her energy combining with his, so drawn to each other. It was like his power needed hers, the way magnets connected. He'd be lying if he said it didn't intrigue him.

Before he knew it, he was at the door of her dorm room. It was slightly ajar, and Satoru used his lazy knocks to nudge it open. He only started knocking when he came to this school. After one too many run-ins with Sensei Yaga butt naked in the bathroom.

Satoru wasn't much of a therapy guy, but he definitely needed some after that. Yikes...

And there she was. He saw her an hour ago, and for most of the day, but he needed more because that's how Satoru is. He doesn't know how to open his heart, but somehow, a select few people do. And when they do, Satoru doesn't know how to handle it without utterly consuming that person.

Everything within him wanted to consume her, too. Especially as he watched her now.

If Satoru had a dime for every time he cancelled plans with Suguru, he'd only have...one....

Text Message To Suguru:
Hey, give Shoko my ticket for the movie tonite. Got a stomach ache. Think im gonna stay in
7:15pm.

*
A/N: break next week. I’ll see you guys soon!

Chapter Text

Emi had her back turned as she tidied up her room.

Her long hair was damp now and the fresh scent of shampoo still lingered in her locks. She wore small shorts and a tank top so tight, Satoru was sure she wasn't expecting someone to barge into her room before dark.

He didn't intend to either, and in the spirit of being outta his comfort zone, he felt a little hesitant to bother her now. He never cared if he bothered Suguru.

But, as more time passes, Satoru's starting to realize he can't compare the two. They both give his heart a different feeling. And sometimes (you'll never hear him admit this again), Emi just kinda...unnerves him.

Ah, but enough of all the weak stuff. He's not one of the strongest for nothing. Not like he's gonna let a pretty-much-normie get his spine shivering. Oof, could you imagine that? How embarrassing...

So, instead, he went for the element of surprise. She had her MP3 player hooked around her waist, humming along to the song he heard faintly from her headphones, and it gave Satoru the perfect opportunity to sneak in unseen.

He came up behind her, swiftly removing her headphones before placing his hands over her eyes.

"Guess who?" He murmured in her ear, playful and mischievous, feeling her muscles relaxing into him.

Her lashes were long enough to tickle the pads of his fingers, and he could feel her smile, even if he couldn't see it. "Hmm, either a ghost or Satoru Gojo. I think I prefer the ghost." She mused, causing him to click his tongue teasingly.

His hands fell from her eyes, unable to remove themselves from her body as they settled onto her shoulders instead. "Wowww. You know, I can't decide what's worse. Your jokes, or your sorcery." He teased.

Emi's jaw dropped in light offense, turning around to give his chest a gentle wack. "Shut up."

And while Satoru could have activated his infinity to make sure her hits never reached, he didn't. Because he wanted her to reach him. To touch him. He didn't want to be separated from her by a border of his impossible expectations.

So, he simply held his hands up, chuckling and shielding himself from her light hits with a quippy bite of his tongue, "Make me, Em-i."

And suddenly, that empty feeling in Satoru's chest vanished. The sound of her laughter was his medicine, the only antidote that could fix it all and make him happy to stay at school tonight.

The next time she attempted to hit him, his hands caught her wrists. He made her stumble slightly as he pulled her into him, and he hummed musingly when the action made Emi's breath catch in her throat.

Emi had figured out quickly that Satoru's love language was touch. He always had to be touching someone. It was one of his ways of connecting. And she didn't mind it...

But, what she did mind was the depth of his eyes, and the way the sunset hit them perfectly. What she minded was the flutter in her chest, and the way his gaze on her, so intense, made the back of her knees wobbly.

What she minded, was how good it felt when he pulled her into his chest, with their warmth clashing in the best way.

There's always been more to Satoru Gojo, and right now, Emi could feel that as he looked at her. His gaze was softer underneath his usual facade of dismissiveness.

She didn't mean for her voice to come out quieter, and she cursed the way it made her sound like she was melting, "I thought you were going to the movies with Suguru?"

Her words immediately snapped Satoru back to reality a bit. Ah, right. That...

So, here's the deal. There's no way he'd actually tell her he cancelled plans with his best friend to stay here. That sounds sooo lame. Plus, then she'd ask why, and he'd be unable to give a reason that makes sense to either of them.

Nah, he'd rather eat one of Suguru's shit flavored curses—his words, not Satoru's. Why doesn't he just season 'em, you know? And why did Satoru get slapped the last time he suggested that? The nerve of some people, right?

"Well Shoko was just dying to go, you know." He sighed over dramatically, releasing Emi's wrists from his grip to brush past her. "Yeah, like all butt hurt that she didn't get an invite, or whatever. It was a real tug at the heartstrings, believe me."

Emi crossed her arms and watched Satoru start busying himself with walking around her room. It didn't go unnoticed by her that he didn't want to be seen in that moment, and Emi was starting to wonder if that was a mannerism he had when he lied.

Especially because Suguru had brought up more than once how much Satoru loved their movie nights together. It was the reason Emi denied the invite in the first place. She didn't want to force herself in Satoru's life and take over hobbies he'd already established with others.

But, apparently....he didn't seem to mind.

"So you gave her your ticket?" She eyed him.

If Satoru caught onto her suspicion, Emi realized he didn't show it.

And back in Satoru's mind, he definitely caught onto her suspicion, readjusting his glasses after her question, ensuring they were properly hiding his eyes. He never liked to be seen when he lied to those he cared about, you know. Also something he only learned once he met Suguru, something he only learned tonight, actually.

"I mean, duh. Like the Good Samaritan I am." He chuckled in that fake, almost pretentious way. "Don't act so surprised."

"I'm extremely surprised." Emi walked towards him as he began scattering all the books she just organized. "No Poison Venom? No two-and-a-half hours of your favorite actress on the big screen? You know, the one who's your lock screen?"

He looked at her almost suggestively over the rim of his glasses, and Emi took the opportunity to pluck the book he was carelessly flipping through, placing it back on the shelf as he grinned, "Awww. Just admit you're jealous already and move on. It's written all over your face."

"Never." She quipped, bumping him out of the way with her hip to reorganize her books.

"Agh, no one likes a liar." Satoru huffed condescendingly—and also, ironically. "Anyways, my Good Samaritan acts don't end there. Figured I'd do some charity work and see what you're up to tonight."

His heart pumped two extra beats when she rolled her eyes again. "Oh my god, I'm so lucky."

"Right? That's what I'm saying." His voice was almost humorously carefree. "Mm, but ya know. It doesn't come without a price."

Emi watched the way Satoru's soft lips curled up in a mischievous half smile. She was learning it was a signature look of his when he was about to get into trouble.

She leaned back against her desk, watching Satoru start messing around with the items on her shelves like he owned the place. "Spoken like a true Good Samaritan. What can I do for you tonight, oh great honored one?"

He pursed his lips lazily when he reached her vanity, picking up her loose setting powder and a makeup brush before accidentally dropping them on the floor with a small, careless 'oop.'

"Mm, well it's time for the next part of our agreement." He murmured, more interested in the contraption that was her eyelash curler. "What in the world is this?—You know, I help you not look like such a normie loser with your cursed energy, and youuu...ehhh, do whatever it is you said you would."

He waved her off, and Emi found it funny that he was trying so hard to act unbothered. She saw right through him, right through the fact that he intentionally skipped movie night with his best friend because he wanted to hang out with her.

And, for the first time, Emi realized he was insecure about that. About wanting her to know that. About seeming too eager. It's why he's busying himself by snooping through all her items. It's his way of masking.

Heh, clearly he doesn't get rejected very often.

"Teach you about everything that isn't sorcery." She reminded him, knowing he absolutely didn't need it. "That was our deal. Remember?"

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. It's a 'you say tomato, I say tomahto' sorta thing." Satoru practically mumbled, turning around to face her arrogantly. "Regardless, I like to think of it more as you entertaining me. So go on. I'm ready to be entertained."

Emi nodded lazily and pushed off her desk with a smirk, "What a brat. It's easy to tell someone had nannies growing up with that attitude." She mused. "But, alright, I'll bite. First of all, that means I'm the mentor now. And you have to do as I say."

His glasses slid down his nose as she approached him, and Satoru looked down at her with too much interest. "Hah. Not a chance, but I'll humor you, mentor. Do what ya want with me."

Satoru would never admit a part of him was buzzing from his own words. He was always someone who had to keep control. Because the world depended on it, because he was too strong to let loose the way he really wanted to.

But, something about it now made him feel human. To put his power in someone else's hands was cathartic for him.

It's ironic, that he teaches her to be in control of her power, and she teaches him to let go of his.

Satoru was tall. Tall enough to tower over Emi and make her feel small under his gaze. He was a pretty challenge, but one she was willing to take on.

She grabbed his wrist and dragged him around her room, surprised someone as defiant as him followed. She'd never seen him so pliant. She'd by lying if she said she didn't like it.

The back of Satoru's knees hit her mattress a few moments later, and his brain couldn't keep up when she said, "Lay on the bed."

"H-Huh?" He uttered cluelessly, letting his virgin mind stall.

'Cause, like....what is going on here...?

Emi released him and smiled with challenge, "Scared?"

"Hauuuh?" Satoru drawled out more annoyed now, blowing a small, prideful tut from his mouth. "As if. You've really gone delusional."

Emi shrugged, gesturing to the bed once more. "On your back then."

Satoru didn't know what she was up to, but there's no way he'd chicken out now. He plopped down on her bed, sneering up at her subtly with petty proof of his bravery.

"Ahh, don't try to make it sound so demeaning." He nagged casually, scooting himself higher up until his head was on her pillows. "Men don't like demanding women, you know."

"I'd hardly call you a man." Emi huffed, climbing onto the bed.

Satoru swallowed too quickly as she crawled towards him, refusing to let his voice waver, "Those with common sense would disagree with you."

She settled next to him, and Satoru's heart almost stopped completely when she reached her hand towards his face, carefully plucking his glasses off his face. He blinked a few extra times as his eyes adjusted to the light in the room. And it was only once they were off that he realized, how colorful the sunset was, spilling in through her curtains.

With a soft smile, Emi carefully placed his glasses on her night table, scooting next to Satoru with a comfy sigh before pulling out her iPod.

Satoru noticed that her bed smelled like her, like sweet, hypnotic jasmine and the crispness of fresh sheets. Her damp hair splayed across his chest, and Satoru's fingers had to fight the itch to touch it.

He's rarely gone quiet like this for too long. But, he couldn't help it as he watched her scroll through the endless playlist of her iPod. He didn't know what was going on, but one thing he knew for sure?

It was already way better than two-and-a-half hours of that movie Poison Venom, and the buttery popcorn, and even the slushies. Who cares about watching the actress he has as his lock screen. He can't even remember her name right now.

Instead, his eyes shifted and peered down at the girl who rested so close to him. Her heterochromatic pupils looked brighter without his glasses on. Her dark skin looked like the consistency of porcelain. She chewed on her glossy bottom lip, and he could practically taste the cherry chapstick atop it, licking his own lip instinctively.

"Now then..." Her voice came out softer. "What's your favorite song, Satoru?"

Between the mention of his name from her mouth, and the way she looked up at him like that, Satoru's brain had stopped working as he uttered out a dumb, "What?"

Emi chuckled and ignored him, simply going back to scrolling, "I like the ones that tell a story."

And Satoru felt that an odd thing to say. He didn't know songs could have a story, and if they did, he didn't care. He didn't even have a favorite song, because who cares? So he tried to think of Suguru's favorite song instead and claim it as his own.

But, Emi already saw right through him before he even said anything.

"Here's my next lesson for you, mentee." She said, and Satoru coulda' sworn he felt her body scoot closer to his. "Living isn't always about doing something crazy. Sometimes, it's just about existing. Enjoying little moments. Sometimes, those are my best memories."

And Satoru couldn't relate at all. Because moments where he 'just existed' were always his worst memories. His birth changed the power dynamic of the entire world, and 'just existing' would mean it was all for nothing. It would mean he was nothing but a failure with nothing to show for the title of 'Satoru Gojo.'

But, he didn't mind the way Emi tried to undo his ingrained thinking. If anything, he welcomed it. He was coming to realize that her influence was just one more way to 'stick it' to the Gojo clan, and that only made him like her more.

She put one of her headphones in her ears, and handed the other one to Satoru. So, he did the same, watching her hit 'shuffle' and play a song...

Song for the moment: Hackensack - Fountains of Wayne

The song was one Satoru didn't recognize. It started out somewhat soft like a ballad, and if Satoru was alone, he'd probably change it out of boredom for such a slow beat.

But, he reflected on his 'mentor's' words. About how she only enjoyed songs that...'told a story,' whatever that meant. So, Satoru tried to change his thinking, closing his eyes and focusing closer on the rhythm of the song.

That's when he noticed....it was kinda melancholy in a way, you know. It gave Satoru a sense of nostalgia for something he didn't even have, and that's weird, right? That music could do that. Who knew.

"Ahh. I haven't heard this one in a while." Emi murmured, letting her eyes fall closed with a smile. "It's one of my favorites. My clan used to have singing contests, and I'd always sing this song. I won every time."

Satoru snorted a breath of amusement through his nostrils, and the sound came out a little foreign in his ears. Maybe that's because his hearing was slightly skewed from sharing headphones. "Mm, they probably let you win outta pity."

Emi nudged him, but it didn't hold an ounce of bite behind it. If anything, it only brought her and Satoru closer, physically and....even more than that.

His socked feet lightly rubbed against her sheets, threatening to touch her bare ones if he moved another inch.

"It's a song about a boy who knew a girl when they were young." Emi narrated the lyrics for him. "They grew up together until one of them became famous and successful. Almost untouchable in a way, you know. Alone."

Satoru fidgeted slightly at the last word. He didn't realize until now that it was one of his least favorite words in the world.

Emi's head shifted, and Satoru didn't know if it was intentional when her cheek fell onto his shoulder. But, touch was his love language, and he'd be lying if he said he wasn't eating it up. She was almost just as touchy as he was. Something Suguru couldn't give him.

"The boy and girl grew apart for a period of time, both on different paths in life, never converging." She continued. "Until one day, the guy realized that he loved the girl for a long time, a lot longer than he admitted to himself."

Satoru's hand was draped on his stomach, fingers lightly drumming along to the casual beat. He watched as Emi's hand crept up near his. On instinct, he lifted his hand, mesmerized by the way the pads of their fingers touched, perfectly lined up.

'Hands are the pathway to the soul.' Satoru always thought that was some bullshit line made up by normie dreamers with nothing better to do. He'd never touched enough people to really get it, and admittedly, part of him was always jealous of whoever made up that saying. Because it was something he couldn't ever relate to. It was just another way he was isolated from something the rest of the world got to enjoy.

But, in that moment, he understood what they were talking about. The warmth of Emi's fingertips radiated into his own, and Satoru was the one to push forward until their palms touched, too. Until their hands and pulses were lined up perfectly.

Because, maybe if he did that, their pulses would sync. And if they did, Satoru would bet he'd feel alive in a way he never had before.

Emi's feet scooted closer, grazing her toes against Satoru's before carefully intertwining her fingers with his. "Deep down in his soul, the boy hoped that one day the girl would return to him in the place they fell in love." She continued to narrate the song. "The place of their youth."

And, now this was all hitting a little too close to home for Satoru, causing him to let out a chuckle, one he hoped was lax in her eyes, even if it was nervous in his.

"Mm. Sounds crazy if you ask me." He tried to downplay the song, even though he knew it was one he'd never forget now.

Admittedly, it was also a way to push her away when she was coming too close. It was the self sabotaging part of himself. But, the human part of himself was always validated when she didn't leave, when she didn't get offended.

"Says you." Her white teeth flashed with a grin, lighting up the room that was almost completely dark with night now.

Soft giggles from the teens echoed quietly in Emi's room. The two were becoming comfortable with each other, too comfortable as Emi intertwined their legs. The ends of Satoru's white hair tickled her forehead as he turned towards her, breathing the same air she was.

"What? Oh, c'mon." He teased lightly. "Don't tell me you really believe in all that stuff?"

He breathed out the last part, and it shouldn't have sounded as attractive as it did to Emi. Her stomach flipped, and in the back of her mind, she knew she was letting her guard down too much around this flirty player.

It was only a few weeks ago that she was reminding herself that Satoru Gojo was a pretty boy, and he knew it. That she wasn't special in his eyes, that he treated everyone like they were the only one.

But, now she was starting to believe it, and she knew she was foolish for that. How many times had Satoru Gojo blown off a movie with his best friend to lay in bed with a girl? Probably a million times.

And yet, his eyes were so focused on her in the dark. His soul was reaching out, and even if just for this moment, Emi felt like it belonged to her, and only her.

"Do I believe in love? Of course I do." She grinned, causing Satoru to throw his head back with a light laugh.

Emi watched as his perfect teeth came out before sinking into his bottom lip, and her mouth began to water. She wanted to get closer.

"God, you are so cheesy right now." His voice was so smooth, and low, and sultry, so filled with teasing mischief that would have any girl melting.

And, truly, Emi didn't care if he teased her. She was never embarrassed about who she was. Not when it came to anything, or anyone. She'd been blessed in a way, having the ability to live a normal life for fifteen years and find out who she was. It had become hard to offend her, yet she couldn't bring herself to admit she might have a soft spot for Satoru Gojo.

"I want it all, you know." Emi spoke confidently, laughing at herself with Satoru. "The romance. The passion. The smooching love-"

She teased Satoru by leaning in with loud, obnoxious kissy lips, causing his eyes to crinkle with a rare type of laughter that was hard to pull out of him. He grabbed onto her shoulders to stop her from fake kissing him, and he could feel the very subtle rewards of her training. Her arms were lean, and honestly a little misleading in their strength. You'd never know they had the ability to take him down on three different occasions.

"Ew, maybe you do need to see Poison Venom." He complained over-dramatically, giving her forehead a soft flick. "Clearly been watching too many romance movies."

Satoru couldn't take his hands off her now, letting them fall from her shoulders down to her side. He could feel the space where her tank top had ridden up, her bare soft, skin so velvety smooth on his fingertips.

"Not romance movies, but real life." Emi explained. "I have high expectations from what I saw with my sister's relationship and my parents. I want that, too."

The more she brought up her clan, the more intrigued Satoru became. It was so different from his own. Like...in every single way. The Gojo, Zenin, and Kamo clans always painted the Hasegawa clan as this unintelligent cesspool of laziness and failure.

But, from what Satoru had seen so far, that wasn't true at all. Akana was strong, and Emi was driven.

"Huh. Your clan sounds...weird." He simply said, but this time, he didn't mean it as a bad way.

It was mostly just another thing he couldn't understand. That type of upbringing, you know.

"Ah, guess we are. Probably why everyone wants to exterminate us." Emi chuckled, eyeing Satoru a bit curiously. "I think you'd like it there though. I'll have to bring you by sometime."

"Is that an invitation?" He cheesed a gloating grin, causing Emi to roll her eyes.

"Mm, maybe if you beg."

The sun had set a long time ago as the two remained tangled together on Emi's bed. And Satoru was sure he'd remember forever the way Emi narrated each song that came on for him. Because she saw things so differently than he did, and seeing the world through her eyes was proving to be so much better than his own.

The night was no longer young by the time Emi's iPod died. The teens' eyes were heavy with fatigue, yet too stubborn to close for that fear of missing out, a fear of missing out on each other. As if every look or sweet nothing was pure gold coming from their mouths.

Satoru's inhibitions always became looser when he was tired. He didn't know the feeling of being drunk, but he could only think it was similar to this floating weightlessness, this need to say exactly what was on his mind.

"Ah, sucks." His groggy voice said of the dead iPod. "Kinda wanted to hear that first song again, you know, the one that was like...da-da da da-da...."

It was a thought Satoru murmured in passing, and his eyes had started to succumb to sleep before a soft sound filled the air.

It was Emi's voice. The sound of her singing.

If beauty and grace had a sound, it would be Emi's voice. That was the first thing Satoru thought of. It was so smooth, so gentle, so unlike anything he'd ever heard in his life.

He never heard someone sing live before, and especially not to him. But, already, he knew that Emi's voice had set an expectation that no one else would ever be able to fill. And, even if he wouldn't tell her, he understood why she won all those singing contests at her clan. And here he was, thinking she was all talk.

He'd never been so okay to admit he was foolish. Not when her song feeds his soul like this.

It was all he could focus on as his eyes drifted closed again, his mind so unwilling to fall asleep and miss a single bit of it. He wanted to memorize it, he wanted her to sing forever...

That night, music had suddenly become one of Satoru Gojo's favorite things. Right next to night swimming.

"I used to know you when we were young, you were in all my dreams. We sat together in period one, Fridays at 8:15..."

"I will wait for you. As long as I need to..."

Chapter Text

Love was the most twisted curse of all, and it was the one Satoru Gojo always vowed to deny.

It helped that he didn't even believe in the myth of it, and those that did were just succumbing to this delusional normie ideal, this stigma that truly was the root of all weakness. No, he's not being dramatic about it. What gave you that impression?

To open up to someone meant giving them your soul. Satoru's always considered himself fearless, but he guessed if there was one thing in this world that truly made his spine shiver, it was that.

He was a weapon, and Satoru Gojo wasn't meant to be a person, but rather, a symbol. One that's supposed to be admired, but never understood.

It's cruel for someone like him you know? Someone who craves to belong. Ah, but no one said the world was ever fair. Satoru knows that firsthand, and he actually rolls his eyes at people who cry about it. Or people who cry about anything. Heh, normies. They never can stop their tears from leaking over the dumbest things.

But, that's just his facade talking. Deep down, Satoru knew he was damned. God, he was so damned for being a human instead of a symbol. For actually craving some of that stupid normie stuff he always looks down on.

Because it'd been ages since he'd slept this good. He was always a known insomniac, and he's been that way since he was old enough to understand the weight of who he was. It drove his nannies crazy when they'd open the door to his room at midnight and see he was gone.

The only way he could ever get himself to sleep was by counting the amount of crickets he heard chirping outside his window. When he arrived to Jujutsu Tech, nothing had changed. Not even the way the crickets sounded.

But, he didn't remember counting crickets last night. The last thing his conscience heard was the sound of Emi's voice, and Satoru wondered if her song was possessed by a siren. That's what it sounded like, but he knew mermaids were just a myth.

Heh. Yeah, cursed invisible monsters are the norm, but mermaids? Nah, that's where we draw the line.

He's not really one for giving compliments, so he'd probably never tell her. But, Emi's voice surprised him. He had half a mind to think she sucked before she sang for him last night, simply because it took her so long to do it. Like, yeah, she kept saying she did, but why not take any opportunity you can to show off, you know?

To Satoru, if you're not showing off, you must suck. Guess he was sorta-not-correct. But, he'll never actually say he's wrong—and that's not what he's saying anyways. He just wasn't correct. There's a difference. Trust.

Her voice was stuck in his head, and whenever he felt himself slowly starting to wake back up during the night, his mind subconsciously thought of Emi's song again. It met him there in the REM space of his head, and in a way, it felt like she was in his dream with him. Or, maybe she was the dream...

Mm. Don't mind him. He was just thinking too much.

The two first years remained tangled in the sheets of Emi's bed, with the early sun lighting up the room in soft visages of pink.

Emi's leg was hooked over Satoru's waist, her head buried in his chest. Damn, he smelled so good, and Emi would be lying if she said she didn't commit such a comforting smell to memory. Something about it was safe, something about Satoru himself was.

But, while she had slowly been stirring awake for the last few minutes, it was only when the morning chirp of the birds echoed through her open windows did she realize something. Something that immediately made her inhale a deep, groggy breath of consciousness.

"Mm, Satoru?" Her voice was thick with sleep, unintentionally gliding her hand up his chest. "Oh my god, did you sleep over?"

She spoke so quietly, and in almost an incoherent mumble. At first, she didn't even think he was awake, that is, until he stretched himself lazily out on her bed, letting out a low groan. It was only now that she registered his hand had been splayed on her lower back, and from how warm her skin was in that area, she realized it must have been hours since he first placed it there.

"Mmphhh. You invited me to." His morning voice held sultry hints of amusement, melting his body into hers.

He turned on his side and hugged her into his chest, using her like a body pillow as he hooked his legs around her frame. He was huge, a lot bigger than how he looked in that baggy, oversized uniform he wore. It was only when his proportions overwhelmed Emi's that she realized just how big he was.

Her voice came out muffled and tired in his disheveled shirt, "I did no such thing."

Satoru intentionally squeezed his legs around her tightly, causing the air expel from her lungs in a funny sound. The two froze before breaking out into simultaneous, stupid giggles. You know when you're with that one friend where everything is funny? Where the laughter is so contagious, it just never stops?

That's how Satoru felt with Emi, and she with him.

"Pleassee." He tutted, attempting to squeeze her with his legs again so she'd make another sound. "You were holding me so tightly during the night, I almost popped."

Emi involuntarily made another wheeze that had Satoru throwing his head back in more hearty laughter, with his tired, sleep heavy eyes crinkling in the way they only ever did with Suguru.

The Hasegawa girl snorted lightly at how amused he was, gently pushing him off her to get some air. Man, she knew Satoru consumed people, but she didn't know he also suffocated them.

"A shame you didn't." She retorted lightly, shooting him a small smirk before sitting up in the bed lethargically.

And it was the first time Satoru got a look at her like this, or any girl for that matter. He'd be lying if he said it wasn't a little mesmerizing to him. The sight of her, or whatever. But, what did he know? He's not into all that sappy stuff. Ew.

He propped a hand behind his head and watched her stretch her arms high. Her navy and red hair was slightly tangled from sleep and she pulled all of her locks over her shoulder. He only caught her side profile as she looked towards the window, her lashes so long and curled as she began combing through her hair with her fingers.

Satoru watched her braid little pieces of it while humming to herself. Somehow he wasn't bored by it, he could actually watch it all day.

She didn't even know he was watching, and that only intrigued Satoru more. How someone could look....you know...without even trying...

He caught himself a few moments later, not just in his staring but also his wild thoughts—embarrassing ones at that. He needed to turn that around quick and gain back some of his totally-stone-cold credibility.

"Hey, guess what?" He asked casually.

"What?" Emi turned towards him, before he took one of the pillows and lightly slapped her in the face with it.

It wasn't hard enough in the slightest to do any damage, but Emi had picked up some acting skills from the drama king himself as she fell back into the bed over-dramatically, acting deceased with the pillow splayed over her face.

Silence consumed the room before the teens broke out into cackles once more, already holding a million inside jokes and teases that only the two of them would ever understand.

'Ah, to be young like this forever...' Satoru thought to himself.

Yes, to laugh, and spend the night with a friend. To stay up late, share music, and have inside jokes. He didn't ever want it to end. He'd only just gotten a taste of his youth for the first time a few months ago. He missed out on so much before Jujutsu Tech, before Emi. He didn't ever want it to end.

"I hate you." Emi said lightly, tossing the pillow back in Satoru's face before getting out of bed. "The only time I get peace and quiet around here is when you're unconscious."

"Ah, wish I could say the same for you. You talk in your sleep. Had half a mind to activate blue on you a second time and put you to sleep for good." He pointed out, causing Emi to tut and glare at him.

"You're so ugly when you lie."

"Not a lie-"

Knock. Knock.

The soft ratting at Emi's door made Satoru freeze.

He never cared about doing things wrong, or being caught for that matter. It was part of the fun. But, for some reason, it didn't feel that way right now. Especially, not when he heard the culprit behind the door.

"Emi, it's Suguru."

The Hasegawa girl blinked a few times in surprise before looking back at Satoru in question. Yet, he was no help, simply shrugging his shoulders cluelessly.

"O-Oh, one second." Emi winged it, tearing her gaze from Satoru. "I'm coming-"

"That's what she said-" Satoru whispered before Suguru's clueless voice cut him off.

"It's alright. I don't want to interrupt you if you're getting ready for the day. I just wanted to know if you've seen or heard from Satoru lately? He wasn't in his dorm, and he's usually waiting for me in the morning so we can walk to class together. I haven't heard from him since yesterday afternoon." Suguru said with hints of concern, causing Emi to look back at the immature teen drama king in question.

'I'm not here.' Satoru mouthed, ignoring her glare of discipline and scooting out of her bed slow and quiet.

Now Emi was the one to grab a pillow, chucking it at Satoru's legs and making him tumble to the floor. Serves him right for lying, and then, making her lie for him.

Except, the thud of his body hitting the wood was way louder than she expected. Though, given how lanky is he, she really should have expected that...

"Woah. Is everything okay?" Suguru asked, causing Emi to cough loudly.

"Yeah, just a sneeze." She said distractedly, throwing another pillow at Satoru's head when he laughed silently from the ground. "Uh, anyways, I haven't seen Satoru. But, I did hear from him, so you don't need to worry. He's safe. Said he'd meet up with us before class."

"Oh, cool. I'll see you in a few then." Suguru said before Emi heard his footsteps disappear down the hallway.

It was only when the two were sure he was gone did they breathe a sigh of relief, causing Emi to turn towards Satoru with crossed arms. "What was that about? Who cares if he knew you were in here? It's not like we did anything."

"Ah, well, ya seeee...." Satoru stood up with a rub of his neck. "I kinda told a little-small-totally-insignificant-and-not-important lie to him last night. Sooo, it would look suspicious if he knew I spent the night here-"

"Really?" Emi was far too interested and making him nervous. "What was the lie? And why did you do it-"

"Soooooo many questions from someone who should really be brushing their teeth right now. The morning breath in here is practically suffocating, you could exorcise curses with it." He opened her door with a snicker.

Emi narrowed her eyes as Satoru's smirking face remained paused in her doorway, happily awaiting her retaliation. She quickly grabbed one of the pillows from the floor and Satoru slammed the door closed just before it smacked him in the nose.

His obnoxious cackles came out muffled from the other side of the door, before gradually fading down the hallway.

*

"Gojo, I can't believe I'm saying this, but I understand why you have that Poison Venom actress as your lock screen. She was really something last night in that movie." Shoko mused, looking up at the ceiling in lazy admiration.

The four first years walked down the hallways of Jujutsu Tech, very late for their first class of the day. Yaga would definitely chew their heads for it, but the students knew that their punishment wouldn't go beyond that.

With the dwindling number of sorcerer students everyday, they knew he was desperate. Kind of sick thinking, but hey, that's a jujutsu sorcerer for you.

Satoru hummed disinterested to Shoko's words, looking out the window of the school. That Poison Venom actress just didn't hit the same anymore, you know?

"Ah, Satoru." Suguru said, lugging a heavy arm around Satoru's shoulders that made him flinch a bit. "You really did miss out. And then you went radio silent this morning? Must've been some stomach ache you had."

His blue eyes instinctively widened to the size of saucers, and in that moment, he was sooo thankful to be wearing sunglasses.

"Stomach ache?" Emi asked, with Satoru ignoring the knowing look she was giving him.

Ah. How the hell is he gonna get himself outta this one...

Never in his life had Satoru wished for Suguru to stop talking, "Yeah. Satoru cancelled our plans cause he said his stomach hurt. He said he stayed here all night and went right to bed."

Satoru could see the cogs turning in Emi's head before she smirked subtly, "Is that so-"

"Well—it was one of those quick bugs, ya know?" Satoru cut in much too loudly, trying hard to downplay the situation. "Yeahhh, I went to Shoko's lab after you guys left for the movie and chugged the first full beaker I could find, and boom. Cured."

"You chugged bleach?" Shoko furrowed her brows in disgust.

"Explains a lot about him, if you ask me." Emi mused, causing Shoko to chuckle.

"Ohhh, I like you." She snickered, snaking her arm through Emi's and dragging her ahead of the boys.

Satoru tutted at their cliquish antics, and he felt silly that a small, teensy part of him was feeling...something...when Emi laughed at whatever Shoko whispered in her ear. Heyyy, that's how she laughs at his jokes, too. Does she laugh at everyone's jokes like that? Sheesh. What a joke hopper...

"Ah, look at them over there, Suguru." Satoru murmured to his best friend, calling out his next words obnoxiously loud. "Gossiping like a pair of little school girls. It's pathetic, isn't it?"

Suguru smiled softly when Satoru lugged an arm around his shoulders, happy to see he was acting more like himself. It hadn't gone unnoticed by Suguru that Satoru was distracted this morning. He always looks out the window for a long time when he's distracted. Always gets a little more quiet, too.

But, poking around in his best friend's brain was pointless. Suguru learned not to push Satoru because that's just how he was. If Satoru wanted to share something, he would. If he didn't? Well, then he didn't.

"I dunno." The brown haired boy said. "It looked a lot like you yesterday when you told me Sensei Yaga named his butt hairs."

"Which is soooo crazy, right?" Satoru giggled like a school girl himself, snaking his arm through Suguru's and starting to gossip in hushed whispers.

The four students approached the classroom a few moments later, with Emi's ears perking up in familiarity to the voice inside.

"Mr. Watanabe, this is ridiculous. You're singling Emi out and you know it!"

It was the voice of Shinda. Shinda Kage, otherwise the man known as the late Akana Hasegawa's fiancé. He was one of the only people left on Emi's side. The only clan head with enough power and loyalty to be an advocate for the Hasegawas and their tarnished reputation...

And if Emi's unintentional eavesdropping was anything to judge by, he was making good on his word.

Unease weighed in her stomach as she immediately walked into the classroom, setting eyes on her family friend. He was talking to a man, an elder one with a pinched look on his weathered face. Already Emi could tell he was the definition of 'crotchety' if she'd ever seen it.

"I was already against letting a Hasegawa into this school, and this only further affirms I was correct." The old man threw his hand up in frustration, causing Emi to narrow her eyes incredulously.

"Correct about what?" She blurted out, gaining the attention of both men in the room.

Shinda seemed simultaneously relieved and dreadful to have her here, trying to save face for the old man's lack of manners. "Uh—Emi, this is Mr. Watanabe." He introduced the elder with a stiff smile. "He's one of the higher ups of the sorcery world. Very important."

She knew Shinda well enough to know that last sentence was a warning.

The old man, now known as Mr. Watanabe, sniffled disgustingly and walked over to Emi. He towered over her frame and looked down at her. It was only now that Emi noticed one of his eyes were glass and grey, while the other was simply brown.

"You'd be wise to hold your tongue, girl." Mr. Watanabe stated lowly, tutting like Emi was beneath him. "Talking out of turn might work in your unkempt clan. But, us Watanabes are the clan of discipline. Especially when it comes to mouthy women."

Trying to heed Shinda's warning, Emi simply bore her mismatched eyes back at the old man before an arm came around her shoulders.

"Hah! Big words coming from the guy who doesn't know what the internet is." Satoru chuckled smugly, and Emi's never been so grateful for his loud mouth.

Mr. Watanabe's lips pressed into a thin line, not seeming surprised by the ballsy quip from her classmate. "Gojo Satoru, I'm not in the mood for your antics today."

Satoru pursed his lips with a hum, grinning with all the disrespect he could muster. "Sucks. Unfortunately for you, I don't take any days off from those."

"Emi." Shinda interrupted the tension before Satoru could escalate it more.

He sighed tersely and grabbed her arm, causing Satoru's arm to slide off her shoulders laxly.

Emi lowered her voice once the two were as far away from the group as they could get, "Shin, what's going on?" She asked.

"What's going on, dear, is that I'm expelling you from this school." Mr. Watanabe demonstrated his eavesdropping. "Effective immediately."

"What?!" Her and Satoru gawked simultaneously.

"Don't listen to him." Shinda reassured her. "Nothing is happening...yet. He only has that kind of power if the entire board of higher ups agrees upon it unanimously-"

Mr. Watanabe laughed, and Shinda grit his teeth, forced to give up on trying to have a private conversation. "And you think it would be hard to convince them?" The old man nagged. "The city damages of their last mission should be enough evidence. Or the fact that her sister couldn't stay out of the mouth of a curse for five minutes before perishing-"

"What the hell's wrong with you?" Suguru scoffed in disgust.

"The Hasegawa clan has been a pain in my side for far too long, boy. I'm simply putting my foot down towards their foolish, lazy behavior. This girl was almost killed by special grades twice, and in the process, almost killed two other students who had to save her."

"Mr. Watanabe-" Shinda said before Emi felt swells of fury rising in her chest.

She wasn't an easy person to offend. And, over the last few years, the only ones who were able to get under her skin were Satoru Gojo (ahem, in his hazing phase) and this man.

But, even so, Satoru got under her skin in a much different way than this. When Satoru got under her skin, it was always for her own good. He pushed her, he challenged her to be better, and something about that actually sparked a fire in her.

She fed off it, and sometimes—as weird as it was to say, she liked being annoyed by him in those moments. It got her blood pumping, and Satoru loved it when she yelled, and...she's getting way off track...

What she means...is that it never felt toxic with Satoru like it did when this man opened his mouth...

"There shouldn't have been special grades on these missions to begin with." Emi bit back, shrugging off Shinda when he tried to pull her back. "Entrusting a grade three, and grade two sorcerer students to something so dangerous should be the real scandal here. And the only reason my poor sister succumbed to a curse was due to your error. You should be ashamed."

"Emi." Shinda whispered with warning. "This is not the man you want to mouth off to..."

And yeah, maybe Emi said too much. But, Akana's body hadn't even decomposed in the ground, and this man was already disrespecting her death. It was a trigger for her.

The room went tense with silence aside from Satoru's impressed, low whistle, with Mr. Watanabe glaring daggers at the Hasegawa girl.

"Such trash. If you were my daughter, I'd hit you." He muttered lowly. "These Hasegawa children have always caused more problems than their worth. The higher ups know that, too. I can speak for all of them in saying the decision to expel you will be unanimous."

"So what if she can change your mind?" Shinda proposed abruptly.

His jaw tensed, and Emi could tell he wasn't even onboard with what he was saying. But, as long as she knew Shinda Kage, he was never a bold man. He was always soft spoken, always so gentle. Whatever he was planning, he either had a good reason, or knew it was the only thing left to do.

He stood in front of Emi, sensing a possible opportunity in Mr. Watanabe's silence. "Give Emi a chance to prove her worth. To prove she deserves a place here. If you're so sure she'll fail, then at the very least, it can be a source of entertainment for you before she's out of your hair for good. But, if she succeeds....then all of this must...stop."

Mr. Watanabe stroked his chin in thought, glancing between Emi and Shinda. A few moments later, he shrugged subtly, letting a faint smirk ghost his wrinkled lips.

"I suppose that's an option. Three months from today then, Miss Hasegawa, you will perform a demonstration in front of a panel of the higher ups, showcasing your ability take down curses of the highest caliber in your grade. You will also do it alone." Mr. Watanabe said, glancing pointedly at Satoru and Suguru.

Deep in the core of Emi's soul, she knew she was terrified. While her physical combat skills were up to par, she was still a beginner level sorcerer. By Satoru's definition, a 'weak' one, too. Usually, new sorcerers wait much longer before going out on their own. It was clear this old man was intentionally trying to stack the odds against her.

But, showing her unease would give him too much satisfaction in Emi's eyes. Yes, she was terrified. But, she didn't have the right to be. Not after Akana gave her life for this. All so Emi could run around playing normie for so many years.

Besides, fear is debilitating. Emi's fear is, at least.

She didn't allow herself to feel it. Dissociation from it and making herself a shell of that weak person.

"That's not a problem-" She was cut off as Mr. Watanabe held up his hand.

He raised it at her quickly, almost like he was going to hit her. It was obvious that he wanted to see if Emi would flinch. But, she didn't, and that wiped whatever smirk he had right off his face.

He simply stared at her now, at her blank face, almost speaking impulsively and out of stoic frustration as he tried to invoke fear in her, "Hold on just a minute. My generosity doesn't come without a price. If you're unable to take down the curses by yourself, no help will come to you. We'll leave you to die. Painfully so."

He watched Emi perceptively again, but to his dismay, her face remained unchanging. "I expected nothing less from someone like you." She shrugged.

Mr. Watanabe pressed his lips in a thin line once more, leaning down closer towards Emi. "Or you can willingly drop out of this school and allow your clan to be dissolved."

"You must take me for a fool." Emi chastised. "I know perfectly well what happens to dissolved clans. They're either absorbed by the Zenins, or more commonly, they just...disappear."

Something glinted in Mr. Watanabe's eyes, and he turned his chin up at her slightly. The Hasegawa girl was turning out to be wiser than he originally believed. He'd be lying if he said he wasn't surprised—or, at the very least...interested.

"Whatever you wish. I'm not opposed to seeing you die." He chuckled lowly.

It came from deep within his stomach, wicked with intent. Emi knew he wasn't opposed to seeing her die at all. If anything, he was welcome to the idea. She was sure all the higher ups were, which certainly didn't bode well for her fate.

Knowing that, how is she supposed to survive?

Mr. Watanabe gave her a condescending nod of politeness before brushing past her, calling over his shoulder as he walked towards the door...

"Three months, Hasegawa. My generosity won't extend beyond that."

Chapter Text

Song for the moment: Hate You - Jungkook
**

"Satoru."

Suguru always said his name a certain way.

He said it as he exhaled, like saying Satoru's name was as simple as breathing. He always said it with so much empathy that Satoru's emotionally constipated brain had trouble processing. And, most of all, he said it like Satoru hung the moon and stars.

He said it in a way that couldn't ever be mimicked or copied by anyone else. No matter what, Satoru's soul would always know the truth.

But, tonight, it was a name he didn't want to hear. It was his human name, and he didn't want to be reminded that he fell into such a weak category. It felt hollow in his ears, simply bouncing off the outer shell of his soul.

It wasn't Suguru's fault. Satoru was just....distracted. And, when that happens, sometimes he just gets...you know. In a mood.

His thoughts consumed him for the entire day. So much so, he looked out the window at some point and realized the sun had disappeared. Going on autopilot was pretty common for him as a kid. Nothing really ever brought him enough joy to get excited about.

He wouldn't have had anyone to share that joy with anyways, so to him, the emotion was just wasted. Because of that, he was usually just...blank.

Satoru reflected on that kid he used to be. That hollow shelled child who didn't care if he lived or died, because deep down, he was already dead. That kid without a single spark of anything.

He thought he grew out of that when he came to Jujutsu High, having developed a habit of wearing his heart on his sleeve. Because now he had things to be excited about, and people to share them with.

But, apparently, he's more complicated than he thought, allowing old feelings and habits to resurface.

He just wanted to be alone, but at the same time, he didn't. So it seems that now, he's even more complicated...

He wishes he was that hollow shelled kid right now. Because even if things were lonely, at least they were simple.

It's silly, isn't it? To let the Hasegawa girl consume his thoughts like this. He told you this would happen. He told everyone, even the girl herself, that her expiration date would come. That it wasn't a matter of 'if' she'd die, but rather, 'when.'

But, somewhere along the way, he just...forgot. Or, rather, chose to ignore it. Because he was naive, he was stupid...

And he'd been trying to convince himself all day that he didn't care. Not about her or her 'final exam' three months from now where she'd certainly die. Not about where she is right now, or what she's been doing all day.

He was grateful that Yaga gave him a single mission outside the city today. Without Emi. Without Suguru. Without anyone. He left right after that old geezer, Watanabe, did.

Forgive Satoru if he didn't wanna stick around and bond with a dead girl a little longer.

Nah, it was time to cut it.

He'd already started the process, ignoring her texts messages today. Ensuring he wasn't around at his dorm room so she couldn't bother him. Staying out of the hallways, and the girls dorms so he wouldn't run into her—and why does it sound like he's hiding from her instead of super-cooly avoiding her? As if she scares him. Please...

He remained lying on Suguru's bed, staring up at nothing. His hands needed to stay busy, so he continued tossing a tennis ball up at the ceiling lazily, watching it bounce off the wooden beams each time.

In the back of his mind, he vaguely remembered Yaga yapping last week about how the sound of his tennis ball throwing echoed too loudly on the second floor, and that he'd 'regret it' if he did it again. But, like...Yaga says alottt of stuff. Could be Satoru's imagination.

"Satoru." His best friend said again, knowing the source of his troubles even if he'd tried to hide it. "Have more faith in her. She skipped dinner just to go down to the beach and train all on her own-"

Satoru scoffed, wanting to shut out all thoughts of her. He didn't care about what she was doing. She was dead to him now, he's just starting three months early.

"Why should I have faith in her?" He retorted uncharacteristically serious. "She hasn't given me a reason to have any sorta faith. She hasn't impressed me."

Suguru couldn't help but chuckle. Because Satoru never takes anything seriously, it's always easy to tell when he's serious. But, even right now, he sounds like a spoiled brat who didn't get his way.

"Well, your standards aren't exactly the easiest to impress." The brown haired boy reminded him musingly.

"You meet them." Satoru tutted, causing Suguru to tilt his head at him with light discipline.

"Don't compare us."

The words made Satoru cease his ball throwing for a few moments, realizing his best friend was right. He wasn't sure why he always did that. He didn't mean to, and honestly, his comparisons weren't meant to be dickish (for once). He was just new to this whole concept of having people around.

"You're too hard on her." Suguru shook his head, turning back to the computer at his desk.

Satoru couldn't understand how that was a bad thing. He had a good reason for it. Clearly.

How can Emi awaken anything if she isn't pushed? How can she reach her full potential?

"No." He uttered more to himself. "I need to be harder on her..."

He quickly caught himself from saying more. Because why did it matter when he'd already decided to cut her off?

Clicking his tongue, he sat up in the bed, stubbornly adding on, "Or...I mean....I would be harder on her if I didn't already give up on her."

"Satoru..." Suguru groaned before the white haired boy held up a hand to stop him.

His body felt too heavy as he stood up from the bed, trudging towards the door with a dismissive parting under his lips.

"I'm tired."

He left Suguru's room before his best friend could talk sense into him, and Satoru had every intention to head back to his own room.

But, his feet only moved a few steps down the hallway before Suguru's words echoed into his head, words he wished his brain didn't hold onto...

'She skipped dinner to go down to the beach and train all on her own.'

Satoru should be thrilled. If she's doing training on her own, it's like her silent way of telling him she'll be out of his hair from now on. Maybe she's been feeling his distance today.

Good. He hoped she was.

Yeah. This is for the best...

They can go back to being enemies. Just like the first day they met.

*

Emi's next punch cut through the crisp sea air.

Fall was getting colder, and it had to be at least almost freezing on the beach. But, somehow, amidst the very light sprinkle of rain dusting from the night sky, she was sweating.

You're alone when you die. And, it also seems you're alone right before you die. Or, at least, that was Emi's case.

It didn't go unnoticed by her today that Satoru was giving her the cold shoulder for accepting Mr. Watanabe's deal. It was a deal with the devil and everybody knew it. Emi included.

But, she didn't have much of a choice. The only alternative was to let her clan go extinct. The higher ups were cruel, and an extinct clan was a death sentence anyways, for more innocent lives than just her own.

No. She had to try. Going home empty handed was too much of a sin to bear.

It was hoping for too much when she texted Satoru earlier in the day asking if he wanted to get some training in. She saw his face at school. He wasn't happy. And, if she was coming to know him like she thought she was, he was starting to distance himself from her.

That's alright. Truly, she gets it. It can't be easy making friends in this business when they're no longer alive the next day. And he doesn't have to agree with her decisions.

He'd never understand anyway. Not when his clan is so powerful. Not when he is.

Emi sighed heavily in exertion and tried to shake Satoru from her mind. She was acting dumb and ridiculous. She even foolishly declined Suguru's invitation to train with her at the beach. He was almost just as good as Satoru, she most definitely could have benefitted from his teachings. But...

He wasn't Satoru-

Emi's next heavy handed punch cut through her own thoughts, spinning into a flying kick when it wasn't enough.

Stronger. Stronger. She needed to get stronger.

Her teeth grit, and her heart rate spiked from the extra frustration and exertion. She tried to activate her cursed energy, but it came out too weak because she was clenching her fists too tightly. And...and...

Satoru really didn't want to say goodbye? Just like that, he was done with her?

It was rare that Emi felt such heavy emotions rise to the surface. But, for the first time since her sister died, they welled up in her chest, heavily, coming out in the form of blinding fury.

She ground her jaw hard enough to hurt, yelling out angrily as she went for another kick, followed by a pathetic blast of cursed energy straight into the ocean.

Why is she here? At this god forsaken school? Why is she even trying...

The sound of slow condescending clapping pulled her out of her thoughts. She didn't need to turn around to know who it was.

"Congrats." Satoru's sarcasm prodded at her sour mood. "You murdered a fish—a small one if you're lucky."

Emi's shoulders immediately fell. They're back to this, huh? This "mortal enemies" act. All the progress they've made. The memories. The bonding. The respect. It just toppled over like a card tower.

It didn't take much. Clearly their bond was more fragile than Emi realized.

God. If there was one person who could seriously frustrate Emi to no end, it was this guy...

"What do you want?" She asked dryly, and also a little disappointed now that they were back to square one for the countless time.

Being friends with Satoru is like climbing a hill and sliding back down to the bottom right before you reach the top. It's exhausting during times like these.

He hummed disinterestedly, the ocean air ruffling his thick, messy locks as he kicked some sand without purpose.

"Kinda been asking myself that same question. It's a waste of my time, right?" His question was rhetorical. "Like, we all know you're gonna fail that exam."

Emi huffed and turned away from him, resuming her training as she said, "If that's what you came here to say, you can take those words and shove 'em up your ass."

Satoru whistled mockingly at her words. He seemed too angry to be amused, further poking her buttons, "Ouch. Pressure does not make you very fun-"

And what was the point of it? He's not good at understanding when others are annoyed with him, but even he should be able to tell this situation is shit. So, why is he trying to make it worse?

"What point are you trying to make? You're wasting your breath tearing me down. So either say what you need to, or leave me alone." She retorted, throwing another cutting punch into the air.

Satoru watched unimpressed, "I came here to tell you to back out." He said a little more seriously, immediately counteracting the seriousness with a rude quip. "Because having your blood splattered all over the windows sounds gross, and Suguru and I will probably be the ones stuck cleaning it."

Emi shook her head and focused on her training, trying to drown out his voice. "What would you rather I do? Go home and let my clan get erased?" She asked rhetorically.

"Uhhh, yeah." Satoru answered anyways, in his usual, know-it-all, bratty tone. "They suck anyways-"

And normally, Emi would shrug off his words. But, between her death sentence today, Satoru's ghosting, and now his berating as she trains to fight for her life, she was utterly done.

She ceased her punches now, walking over to him with a dry laugh, "Oh, I'm sorry my clan doesn't have a perfect Satoru Gojo at their disposal."

"Yeah, ya don't." He reiterated, and up close in the moonlight, his skin practically glowed from the dewy sprinkle of rain. "So why are you even trying?"

She crossed her arms, and for some reason, the way she looked away from him killed Satoru this time. Because he's seen that look before from others. Back when he was alone and isolated. Back when he'd watch the normies from afar.

Right now, he's not relatable to her. At least, that's what she thinks. It's the first time he's seen that look from her face. He'd seen it from Suguru before, but it was always something Satoru was able to brush off. But...

Emi and Suguru are different. So is their relationship with Satoru. They both force his heart to open, but for some reason, Satoru feels more exposed with her. He doesn't like the way it hurts sometimes, because simple actions that he wouldn't care about from others end up hurting him a lot when they come from her.

Part of him wanted to walk off before she said her next words, because he had a feeling they'd hurt him again. But, his feet were stuck in the mud—or rather, the sand, watching her mouth open in slow motion...

"You wouldn't understand what it's like to try at something. You're too perfect." Her voice came out foggy and slow in his eardrums, almost like he was underwater.

'You wouldn't understand.' Something he's heard a million times in his life, but coming from her, it stung like a poisonous wasp.

Externally, he barely flinched from the words, blinking a few extra times as well. He'd been hurt, and now, he was shutting down. Getting reckless in his thoughts, 'cause that's what he does.

Maybe he should just kill her himself.

Because Satoru always has to be in control, and killing her himself would allow him to determine the way she dies instead of having to watch helplessly from the sidelines.

The two exchanged glares, lighting up the dark, empty beach with their fire. Satoru felt too many emotions looking at her, emotions he usually buries. When he looked at her face now, it felt like someone was scooping out his insides, not his guts, but his soul. He sees her face splattered in blood, and her mismatched eyes lifeless. It feels like a monster ate his heart, leaving nothing but battered scraps.

In that moment, he just wanted to leave. So that's exactly what he did.

"Fine." His voice hadn't ever been this low and serious. "Go to hell and die for all I care."

He wanted to hurt her back. Because she'd hurt him with her words. Never mind the fact that he felt heavy the moment the poison left his tongue. Fuck Satoru and his weak, human feelings.

Like a coward, he walked off before he could catch a look at her face, expecting to hear her start training once more. But, his steps slowed a few moments later when he heard nothing, stopping his walk altogether.

The Gojo side of him commanded his feet to continue walking, but the Satoru side slowly turned around, surprised into silence at the sight.

Emi had her back turned to him now, facing the ocean. Only, she was no longer on her feet, but her knees instead, hunched over with her face buried in her hands. Her shoulders wracked every few seconds, and Satoru wished he didn't hear the very soft shudders of her cries.

It unraveled him even more. His face was blank now, not knowing what to do. Or what to say. Was she crying because of him? Or her situation? Or maybe because she's alone, and even though she thinks he can't, he absolutely can relate to that feeling.

She was spoiled, too, you know. He wasn't the only one. She wasn't spoiled in a rich way like Satoru. But, she had opportunities he didn't. Opportunities that all the money in the world still couldn't get him.

So how could she say they couldn't relate? When they were more alike than anything? How could she try to isolate him again when she's clearly alone herself...

Satoru could also relate to her frustration though. Sure, not the death sentence part—though, that hefty price on his head might hold some credibility. But, he could relate to the lashing out part. The saying things you don't mean part because he was guilty of it, too.

Yeah, they were alike. They were a lot alike, even if so different.

So, what was the point of coming here tonight? Emi asked the question and Satoru never had an answer. 'Cause deep down, he didn't wanna admit the truth.

The truth that he doesn't hate her at all. It's an emotion that could be just as strong as hate, and it's not one he understands himself. It's an emotion that's just as passionate as hate, making his blood steam hot and his heart beat wildly.

Hell, it's even an emotion that makes him want to fight with her sometimes. Because it makes her look at him, and for some reason, their emotions are so intense when they yell at each other.

But, at the end of the day, it's an emotion that doesn't want Emi to die. Not in three months, not ever. Because, as much as he tried not to, he got close to her. She was important to Satoru, and it was frustrating that her fate was out or his control.

He inhaled deeply, feeling it easier to walk over to her now. He approached her, and her crying stopped immediately when she heard him, quickly wiping her tears away in a panic. Clearly, she thought she'd been alone.

"I thought you left-" She babbled, before Satoru's voice interrupted her.

"Stop crying and get up." He said calmly, appearing to be void of any sympathy.

Yeah, he's not Mr. Sentimental, alright. But, this is the only way he knows how to fix things. You can't do anything just sitting around crying.

Emi blinked a few times and looked up at Satoru through bloodshot, confused eyes. "But-"

"Up. Now." He said sternly. "I won't ask again."

The Hasegawa furrowed her brows in annoyance and glared at him. But, she held her tongue this time, rising to her feet obediently.

Satoru looked down at her as she stood before him, not allowing his eyes to linger for more than a few seconds before he lightly pushed her back across the sand.

"Stance." He ordered, sounding like a real mentor for the first time.

It was a transformation of his own in Emi's eyes. The boy who went from refusing to train her, to not knowing how to train her, to now acting like a teacher. Even if they were in the middle of a fight (a friend fight), she was intrigued, getting into a fight stance that mirrored his own.

The rain fell just a little harder, yet Satoru's glowing gaze never faltered, boring into her soul as he said, "Hit me with cursed energy."

Taking advantage of his rare compliance to take this seriously, Emi wasted no time as she sent a blast of her cursed energy towards Satoru. One that he easily dodged.

"No." He said with immediate disapproval, keeping his eyes on her. "Harder."

Emi's muscles burned with fatigue after already training for so long before he arrived. But, still, she tried to muster up a bigger hit, groaning breathlessly as she sent it towards Satoru.

It was nothing but the equivalent of a paper cut as Satoru immediately neutralized it with his own technique in an almost humorous amount of time. He was relentless as he pushed her further.

"More." He demanded, causing Emi to huff tiredly.

"I've already been training for hours. I can't." She spoke absolutely winded.

Satoru relaxed his fight stance and simply stared at her. It was only in that moment she realized how scary of a person Satoru would be if he was serious like this all the time.

It's easy to forget what a threat he is when he's acting like a snobby brat 24/7.

The rain pounded on the sand and the waves crashed softly against the shore. That was the only sound between them for a few moments, making Emi uneasy with the building tension.

"Hm. Okay." Satoru said casually after a few heartbeats, giving a slow, pondering nod to his head.

Next thing Emi knew, a blinding blast of Satoru's blue amplification was barreling at her, forcing her to dive out of the way with a millisecond to spare. She was too shocked by the blast to get up quickly, seeing Satoru's eyes directly in front of her own after her next blink.

He grabbed her by her arm and yanked her up to standing, dragging her across the sand and towards the shore.

Without a moment of mercy or hesitation, he not-so-gently threw her into the pitch black waves, causing Emi to gasp as the freezing water consumed her like a pile of needles. Her world spun under the water before a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her up. But, it wasn't for long as Satoru got on top of her, dunking her appalled face under the next icy wave that washed over them.

She inhaled sea water on her next gasp before she was quickly dragged up for air by her drenched locks.

"W-What are you doing?!" Emi sputtered before she was dunked under the water again.

Satoru kept his fingers tightly in the roots of her hair, pulling on it harshly as he yanked her back up. Her neck was craned back from his angle, jugular exposed as he came closer.

"Seeing if you really 'can't.'" He let out a lazy, yet smug chuckle. "Might be time to think differently now, huh?"

Emi's jaw dropped in offense, and she felt her anger simmering back up her chest, "Satoru Gojo!! Let go of me right now-"

He conveniently dunked her back under the water at that exact moment, too focused on his teaching right now to laugh at the way angry bubbles of her yelling simmered at the surface of the waves.

"This'll be you in three months." He shrugged casually, holding her down harder and looking around the lively ocean. "Gasping for air. Writhing. Seeing your life flash before your eyes. What'll you do? Huh? Ask the curse to stop chomping on your liver? Nahhh, they usually don't leave leftovers. Not the good ones anyway."

She thrashed under him angrily, trying to wiggle out of his grasp to come to the surface. The next wave that came took Satoru's head completely under, too, but he kept his hold on her, ignoring the shooting pins of ice water that pierced into his body. He could have activated his infinity so he wouldn't feel it, but he wanted to make it fair. He wanted to feel what she felt.

His head came back up before another wave slammed into his face, sending sea water down his throat.

He mentally counted down the seconds in his head to when she'd lose consciousness, but still, he didn't let her up, speaking over the waves to ensure she'd hear him.

"You can." He said as she struggled harder, contradicting such delinquent behavior with comforting words. "So do it. Come on, push yourself. You can't seem to do this right without being pushed. So, I'll push you. Since no one else will. 'Cause I know you can handle it."

Emi growled in fury under the water before tendrils of cursed energy consumed her entire arm. It was about eighty-percent more powerful than what she'd been able to expel when she was training alone.

To Satoru's surprise, she didn't go for a straight hit of cursed energy, but used her technique instead, sending two strings of cursed energy straight for his face.

He was legitimately forced to release her, still not activating his infinity as he allowed her strings to slice across his mouth and cheek.

There we go.

Emi's head surfaced from the water desperately now, heaving for air. And while she was pissed, she couldn't deny the power surge she felt when he was around. The difference it made in making her technique come out stronger. It was something she couldn't do on her own, something Suguru couldn't give her whenever he'd train her.

Yes, Satoru was hard on her. And it was exactly what Emi needed.

Satoru sat back in the water with a satisfied look on his face. He tasted blood in his mouth from her hit, feeling it drip down his chin with a breathy laugh.

Looks like she can do it.

Emi stood over him a few moments later, irritation in her eyes as she gripped Satoru by his collar and dunked his head under the waves roughly. He allowed it, sputtering up water when she dragged him back up.

The two panted heavily as the waves crashed around them, staring at each other with a look that contradicted Emi's next words.

"I hate you." She said, jolted forward from the next wave that slammed into her back.

But, Satoru gripped her waist tightly to keep her in place, spitting the water that splashed into his face and nodding at her musingly.

"Good. Now go again." He instructed smugly.

But, the truth was, Emi didn't hate him at all.

There was no denying how strongly she felt for him. It was passionate enough to be mistaken as hate. He got her heart pumping so angrily. It lit up her veins with sparks of sweltering heat that only he could bring out of her.

He was important to her. And that was something Emi could no longer ignore.

*****

Next Chapter: 2006

End of arc one. Keep reading next week for arc two! 2006 is where shit really hits the fan (hence the name of the book). It was just important these two built up their relationship first for whatever comes next <3

The year 2006 will be on break next week!

Chapter Text

Two months later

The winter in Tokyo had been particularly brutal this season.

The weather was cold, but really, it was the smell of death that gave a harsher bite to the chilly wind. Jujutsu sorcerers tended to be busier during the winter months in Japan. The nights were dark, but the mornings were darker. The holidays were just a gloating reminder for those who lost or never had, a time that made people remember they're alone.

It was nothing more than a noxious breeding ground for curses to grow.

How many sorcerers had been lost during this time of year? Emi counted the first few, but decided to stop soon after. Death was always something that made her uneasy. Something she always turned a blind eye to whenever her sister or parents brought it up.

It's not because she thought she was invincible, but more because she knew she wasn't.

Satoru had an entirely different perspective on the matter...

'Weak people die, that's just natural selection doing its thing.' The white haired boy would tell her whenever another sorcerer perished.

He let the subject of death just....roll off him. The same way water would on a raincoat. But, Satoru wasn't the great actor he thought he was. At least, not in Emi's eyes.

She could see it affected him, too. Every time someone returned in a body bag, he'd train her harder, longer, and more intensely each day. He'd bring up her encroaching time limit, and throw around the subject of her doom all too casually.

Emi's lessons on 'teaching Satoru how to live' had been put on hold. Because Satoru was too busy 'teaching Emi how not to die.'

Sometimes, the training days were bleak, but that was fitting for winter. And above it all, he was still Satoru. The jokester who wore his heart on his sleeve. And, as much as he loved to annoy Emi, that was one thing about him that she hoped wouldn't ever change.

However, don't let the compliment fool you. Satoru was farrr from perfect—despite what he tells anyone who will listen...

The Hasegawa girl's eyebrow flinched instinctively as Shoko's q-tip dabbed at the blood, causing the healer to click her tongue. "Jeez, you should tell him to lay off a little." She said of the Gojo brat in question. "You've been in the infirmary everyday for the last three weeks. You can't pass any final exam if you're already dead on arrival."

Emi hummed at the reminder of her death date. The one given to her by the scummy higher up, Mr. Watanabe. She'd lying if she said she wasn't losing sleep over the subject of her final exam.

Is anyone ever ready to die? Perhaps, but Emi feels more unprepared than anything else.

Even with Satoru pushing her to her limit, she feels like she'll be nothing more than a chicken with her head cut off when it comes time to really fight those curses. No time for stage fright or warming up in that scenario....

It was always in the dead of night when the fear would eat away at her, followed by the usual wave of survivor's guilt. Because what right did she have to be afraid? She's here to fill her sister's shoes, and Akana wasn't afraid. Akana wasn't ever afraid. While Emi was terrified of death, Akana stared at it until the grim reaper himself would quiver.

She always fought Emi's battles for her, no matter how big or small. Always fought those invisible monsters in the dark that lied under her bed...

Akana was just amazing.

Emi would never be her. And before she came to this school, she never cared about that. She was too busy being naive to care, too busy being the spoiled youngest who got to enjoy her normie life. 'Akana will take care of it.' That's always what Emi thought, and deep down, she knew it was selfish. But, she was also too selfish to care. Until it was too late.

No. Emi couldn't fight anyone's battles, not even her own. She resented the weak side of herself. Because maybe if she'd been stronger, Akana would still be here.

It's why part of her actually enjoyed the pain when Shoko dabbed at her cut up eyebrow again. It was a punishment for her weakness, one she deserved. One that wouldn't ever come close to what Akana had to feel in her final moments.

Feeling a little sick from thinking too long, Emi simply shrugged and smiled, sighing in content at the painful sting of blood that went into her mismatched eye. "Trust me, listening to him talk about himself all day is much more painful." She said of Satoru, letting out a small, musing snort.

"Mm, true that." A half smile ghosted Shoko's chapped lips. "Where's that idiot now? Seems like every time I look at you, he's attached to your hip."

Emi didn't miss Shoko's suggestive glance at her last words, and the Hasegawa girl simply bit down on her soft lower lip, rolling her eyes.

It didn't go unnoticed by anyone how close Satoru and Emi had gotten over the last few months. The two breathed the same air more often than not, and Satoru wasn't shy about letting people know it.

If anything, he tended to get even more touchy with Emi whenever others came around. He'd try to get her attention more eagerly and keep her eyes on him. He always looked at her after he told a joke, and found ways to include her into almost every single one of his conversations.

Emi didn't mind. Somehow, he felt like home.

And, as much as Satoru Gojo would surely hate to be called 'normal,' he gave Emi a sense of normalcy. He grounded her and forced her not to dwell on the bleakness of her situation. If she didn't have him, she wasn't sure where she'd be right now. Mentally or physically.

"He's in detention with Suguru." The Hasegawa girl said, pressing her lips together to stop herself from laughing. "Uh....they convinced that new first year that eating rocks makes you taller."

"Nanami Kento?" Shoko asked knowingly.

"Yup."

Shoko and Emi both nodded in silence. It was only when their eyes accidentally met that they both broke out into laughter.

It wasn't the first time poor Nanami fell for one of Satoru's tricks. It probably wouldn't be the last time either.

Shoko shook her head lightly and placed a bandage over Emi's wounds, "One week into our second year here and those two idiots haven't changed a bit."

The words were meant to be lighthearted, but Emi found them cryptic. It's true it was their 'second year,' even though it had really only been a few months since any of them stepped foot in this school for the first time.

With no second years left...or third years, sorcerers were becoming incredibly short handed. Things had moved quicker. The first years quickly became second years to allow for the very small batch of new first years to get trained quickly.

With the number of curses growing each day, there wasn't a moment to waste.

***

Such a waste of time...

Satoru coughed as another waft of dust hit him in the face, looking around the library distastefully.

It'd been about an hour since the new kid Nanami ratted him and Suguru out for a harmless—like, totally harmless little prank. C'mon, it was basically an initiation of sorts. Into the 'cool kids club,' as Satoru called it.

Satoru expected nothing more than some yelling from Yaga along with a little smack to the head. He woulda' preferred it to the insane punishment he was given instead...

He huffed down at the pile of library books Yaga ordered him and Suguru to dust, groaning loud enough for his voice to carry throughout the room.

Him. Dusting books. Can you actually believe it? He's never heard such an insane thing. Next he's gonna have to, like, make his own bed or something. What are the labor laws around here again?

"Auyyy, Suguruuu." He drawled over-dramatically, even though his best friend was directly next to him.

"Shut up." Suguru mused, continuing to dust his book as Satoru's head fell onto his shoulder.

The white haired boy subtly slid his own stack of un-dusted books into Suguru's space, hoping he wouldn't notice a few new additions. You know, just three, four, maybe thirty.

"I thought our second year would be a lot more exciting than this..." Satoru pouted, looking at all the dusty books with disdain.

Suguru absolutely did notice Satoru shoving him his stack of books. He's always been as subtle as a very loud shotgun. But, as Suguru always says, Satoru is Satoru. He won't change, and there's no use trying to change him.

So he rolled his eyes, taking one of the books from Satoru's stack and dusting it for him. The white haired boy grinned, and Suguru knew he was spoiling him. Maybe too much at times, but come on, it's Satoru.

Satoru was the king of many things, and not learning from his own mistakes had to be his most famous title.

Because instead of being occupied by dusting his books and gaining some 'hard earned discipline' as Yaga called it, Satoru now boredly looked around the library with nothing to do, gasping when he caught sight of the person studying a few tables ahead of him.

"Ohh, Suguru, Suguru." He whispered excitedly, repeatedly hitting his best friend's shoulder to get his attention. "Watch this. Hey, Nanami!"

The fresh first year immediately grit his teeth at the pestering voice he was coming to recognize all too well, gripping the spine of his textbook tightly.

"No." He kept his eyes on the pages, feeling the vein in his head threatening to pop.

Satoru chuckled and sprawled his long arms out on the table, nudging more of his un-dusted books into Suguru's space. Once again, he wasn't as subtle as he thought he was.

"Did ya know, Nanami, that if you hold your breath for longer than two minutes, your lungs explode inside your body?" Satoru said the first thing he thought of.

Yeah, it was a lie. He just spouted nonsense and he usually did. He didn't really know why, but guess it's cause he could. He could say whatever he wanted. He could do whatever he wanted. It gave him a sense of freedom and youth that were both fleeting. But, also...

He didn't really know how to talk to people. How to socialize the way others do. He always wants to talk, but doesn't know what to say. So, he just says things to fill the space and keep the attention on him.

"You're so bad, Satoru..." Suguru whispered, trying to hide his laugh.

"Oh, c'mon, I bet he loves it!" Satoru giggled, absolutely clueless to how much he was pestering the new student. "Nanamiii!-" He sang obnoxiously before a hand was slapped over his mouth from behind.

Ah, he recognized those fingers, as weird as it was to say. He's spent a long time studying them, grazing them with his own, correcting their form. He didn't think fingers were something that could melt him from the inside out (heh, that sounds kinda dirty), but there's a first time for everything.

"Ohhh, shut your mouth." Emi's sultry voice mused into his ear from behind. "No one likes a screamer, Satoru."

"Hm. That is not what she said." He muffled out from under her hand, biting the inside of her palm.

Emi quickly removed her hand, giving his cheek a small flick. "Brat."

"Mmm, say it again." He moaned fakely, letting his head fall back against her stomach. "I-I'm so close-"

"You're actually disgusting." She huffed.

But, she allowed his head to melt against her stomach, placing her hands on his shoulders.

She liked to do that. She'd give Satoru a little bite with her words, and at the same time, she'd touch him or look at him a certain way that contradicted her stubbornness. She was hard to read at times. But, he liked it.

Is it weird to say that he liked it when she was mean to him? Call him a masochist. Or is it a sadist? Ah, whatever. Maybe he's both. Sue him.

His eyes fell closed under his glasses as Emi's hands slid up the back of his neck and into his hair, gently scratching against his scalp. She continued her actions absentmindedly as she chatted with Suguru, and apparently Shoko who had joined her. But, Satoru didn't hear a word. His head went heavier against her, and he threatened to drool from the way she caressed through his hair...

But, it was gone too soon, and when Emi moved, the entire weight of Satoru's head fell backwards into the air, causing Shoko to snicker.

Emi started walking away and Satoru hummed disapprovingly, watching her go. Hmm. Was her skirt always that short? Or did her thighs just get more toned? Regardless, he definitely noticed something going on down there.

"Heyyy, come back here." He murmured, catching her wrist before she got too far. "What are you doing here? Did you come to save me?"

Emi puffed a raspberry from her lips, letting Satoru pull her into him. "Mm. Not a chance. We came to save Nanami." She gloated, letting her voice get intentionally sweeter at the end.

Satoru's grin fell off his face now, turning nagging. "Huh?!"

Trapped in Satoru's grasp, Emi simply held up a little medicine bottle, giving it a small shake before tossing it towards Nanami, "Special delivery from Shoko the Healer."

Shoko held up her cigarette in acknowledgement as Nanami caught the bottle, with the first year looking at it in question, "Oh. What is it?"

"Activated charcoal." Shoko said, pressing her lips together to hide her laugh. "It'll....heh...help....get rid of the rocks in your stomach to say the least..."

Nanami furrowed his brows in question before Emi confirmed, "It's gonna make you shit your brains out. Or puke. I don't know which would be better in your situation."

Satoru and Suguru broke out into quiet cackles, causing Nanami to sigh in annoyance.

"Ah. Thanks..." The first year rubbed the back of his neck, glancing from the bottle to Emi with slightly pink cheeks.

And suddenly, Satoru's chest felt hot. He blinked a few extra times before gripping Emi's wrist tighter. "O-Oh? Is Nanami blushing?! Oh my god—Suguru, look! He's totally blushing over Emi! Hah, awwww! Go, Nanami! Goooo!" Satoru laughed.

It's what he did. He liked to call people out so they'd get embarrassed. And he especially wanted to call Nanami out in that moment. He didn't know why. Buttt, he actually did, and it was so he could knock Nanami down a few notches and make sure he remembered his place.

Look, it was all just a good deed from Satoru, saving his new first year from an embarrassing rejection. C'mon, Nanami didn't stand a chance with Emi. Nahhh, that girl was so cold when it came to guys. Like, soooo cold.

Satoru often found himself curious to see what guy can melt that ice she puts out. Probably none, you know. He always tells her she'll never find a boyfriend with that dirty mouth of hers.

Emi caught Satoru's cheeks in her grasp, squishing them tightly, "Will you shut up? Sometimes I just wanna squeeze the life outta you."

See? Soooo cold.

And, yet, Satoru was so warm inside as she touched him, looking up at her over the rim of his glasses.

"With a hug maybe." He hummed when she released his cheeks, letting his hands come around her waist and slide lower...lower....

He's taken a few liberties with the extra touches, not gonna lie. But, she never shrugged him off. If anything, she seemed to welcome it, reciprocating them, even. The touches just kinda built on each other, with their hands going a little further each time. Lingering longer...touching lower...pulling each other closer...

But...it was all just harmless fun...

It's been like that ever since they spent the night together a few months ago. They haven't done it again since. But, Satoru didn't forget. Not the smell of her bed, or her body tangled with his, or the way her voice sounded when she sang.

She didn't bring it up again though. And it's not like he was gonna. He had nothing to say about it either...yeah, nothing. Like, he barely remembers—did it even happen? Who knows, not him.

"Uh. Miss Hasegawa?" Nanami said, causing Satoru's brows to raise in surprise.

He kept his hands splayed on Emi's lower back, peeking around her frame to look at Nanami in a bit of annoyed question.

Oh? Had Satoru misjudged the situation here? He was just messing around earlier when he said the thing about Nanami liking Emi. But, why was he talking to her? And when she's paying attention to Satoru? He couldn't have picked another time? Kids these days...

Satoru held in a sound of protest when Emi peeled his hands from her body. Immediately, her warmth disappeared from his hold, and he felt a little...you know....whatever.

"Hey, it's not that serious. You can just call me Emi." She laughed, taking a seat at his table. "What's up?"

Nanami looked at Satoru, speaking quietly in an attempt to make sure he wouldn't hear. "I'm sure you can't tell, but I have a...very...casual interest in pop punk music."

Emi blinked a few times, looking completely unsurprised, "The brood, the haircut, and the fact you carry a guitar around gave that away, but go on."

"Right. So me and Haibara—the other first year, decided to start a band." He said, shooting a quick glare at Satoru and Suguru when they began to giggle again. "Haibara...ugh, he's...too happy to really channel the culture. But, he's also the only person I really...know..."

He trailed off after the bleak sentence and narrowed his eyes, awkwardly contemplating his life before shaking it away.

"Anyways, you, Miss Shoko, and everyone who isn't Gojo are all invited to attend our first concert this Friday. It's at the Super Hardcore Cafe." He said, causing Emi to raise her brows a bit excitedly.

She couldn't say she wasn't thrilled to get an invite, especially for something so...normal. It had been months since she did anything fun...

And, yeah, maybe it was selfish. Akana would never do such a thing...

But, Emi didn't have that kind of discipline. She was utterly starved for a break, and god, she needed to let loose and have a little fun.

So ignoring the evil eye she knew her sister would give her right now, she grinned at Nanami. "Sure. I love pop punk. And super hardcore things."

"God, she's so scary." Satoru whispered to Shoko.

"Alsooo, I went to that cafe a few times as a normie." Emi turned to her friends, smiling a bit wickedly. "It notoriously doesn't card people. So...you guys down?"

Shoko hummed with immediate interest now. "For liquor? Absolutely."

"I'm in." Suguru chuckled.

"Me too." Satoru nodded obliviously, causing the vein in Nanami's head to pop.

"And, hey, what better time to try alcohol than your sixteenth birthday, right?" Shoko smiled at Emi.

"Whatttt?" Satoru and Suguru gawked simultaneously.

Emi rubbed the back of her neck and glared at Shoko lightly, acting like she'd been caught with her hand in the cookie jar.

"Wait, it's your birthday?" Suguru asked.

"Friday, yeah. I told Shoko not to say anything." Emi chuckled, causing Shoko to hum unapologetically.

"Guess I missed that one." She mused.

"How come you didn't want people to know?" Suguru asked. "Don't you remember how Satoru made us a checklist a few weeks ago detailing how we were supposed to spend every hour of his birthday?"

Emi scoffed, turning her gaze on Satoru, "How could I forget the shrine of himself that he put in my room?"

"Ah, ah." He wagged a finger at her. "You can't complain if you still have it up."

"You nailed it to my floorboards."

"Well, I think we should celebrate Emi's birthday." Suguru proposed, causing Shoko to raise her hand.

"I'll take any excuse to drink. Count me in."

"And I'll take any excuse to celebrate." Satoru kicked his feet up on the table. "Preferably about me, but whatever. Good enough, you know."

Emi smiled a bit distantly, as the trio's excited conversation came out as white noise in her ears. Before a year ago, she always loved to celebrate her birthday. Her family always made a big deal about it, and so did her normie friends. But, her last birthday changed a few things...

"You're so damn spoiled, Emi." She can still hear Akana's seething words, remembering the fight they'd gotten into.

It was a fight over a present, of all things. Akana had gotten her something, something to remind her of her sorcery ties even though Emi never wanted to think about it...

That was the last birthday her sister would ever be alive for. And Emi regrets not taking her present everyday.

She was too selfish to cherish it. It was a nice present, too. Emi doesn't know what happened to it. She looked for it everywhere among Akana's belongings, but never found it. She probably returned it.

The Hasegawa girl sighed softly and shaky, trying to forget the past. Really, that was the main reason she didn't want to celebrate her birthday. Ever again.

However, as she looked around at her friends, underneath their bloodshot eyes and pale skin, it was only now that she realized how starved of happiness they looked themselves. They glanced at her with subtle eagerness, the eagerness of teenagers. Normal teenagers.

These kids would never be normal. But, perhaps, Emi could make them feel like it for a night.

"Alright. A sixteenth birthday party it is. At the Super Hardcore Cafe this Friday." She announced, causing Satoru and Suguru to 'whooop' lazily.

"Sweet! Hey, we should invite Nanami." Satoru called out before him and Suguru broke out into loud cackles at the irony.

The first year sulked in his chair, muttering curses under his breath as he lifted his open textbook to block his view of Gojo.

Chapter Text

Seven Months Ago

Satoru promised himself he wouldn't go in here.

And, honestly, he'd done a pretty good job of it, too. Until Yaga sent him on an errand run across campus...

One that required him to go through the girls' dorms.

It's not like he spent much time there. He had no reason to as Shoko usually came to the boys side, and none of the other girls were good enough to get his attention anyways. They were all weak.

But, now, being on this side of the campus felt forbidden. Especially as he got a look at the yellow caution tape that blocked off the first room on the right. He shoulda' kept walking. Since when did he care when another room of the deceased was being cleaned out by the sorcerer assistants? It's a weekly occurrence these days.

His curiosity got the better of him though, and before he knew it, he was hovering towards the door, barely peeking in past the caution tape.

It was the first and last time he'd ever see Akana Hasegawa's room. And honestly, it looked similar to how he expected it to. Everything was crisp cut and clean, not a single thing out of place. There were very minimal colors, and minimal forms of entertainment as well. Even her books were about school and cursed energy. Jeez. She'd clearly made it her entire life.

Ah, Satoru could relate though. Not to all the tightly wound boring stuff. But, about that very last part? Yeah. The only difference was, he didn't have a choice in making sorcery his entire life. His entire life only existed because of sorcery...

But, now that he thinks about it, he didn't know if Akana had a choice either. He'd never get the chance to ask her now. And it was only then that his cruel curiosity got the better of him, suddenly wishing to ask her a million questions. She'd no doubt get fed up with him after the first one, and he'd only feed off that reaction and attempt to keep it going. It's just that...

He never really asked her anything when she was...here.

Yeah, sorcerers died all the time. But, that was really the first dead sorcerer that Satoru knew fairly well. He won't say he considered her a friend. But, he definitely took her presence around him for granted.

He inhaled deeply and lazily weaved through the boxes littering the hallway outside her room, deciding to take his first and last look at what was her life...all sealed up in cardboard for the most part. Aside from a Polaroid on the floor of her and her fiancé who cried all the time, there wasn't really anything worth noting.

"Did you hear what happened to this one?" One of the sorcerer assistants whispered to the other, piquing Satoru's interest. "Apparently the curses tore her apart limb from limb. What a horrible way to go."

A bitter taste of blood suddenly pooled in Satoru's mouth, brought back to that night in the basement last week. The image of Akana's body being mutilated was something he couldn't get out of his head. It came in flashes, either in his ears or in his eyes. It was annoying, and each time, the image seemed to get worse and more distorted.

He was having a hard time remembering what was real about the encounter and what was his mind playing tricks on him.

He's lucky he has Suguru. Sure, it's not like he talks about it with Suguru. He doesn't talk about it with anyone. But, Suguru helps keep him grounded and distracted. Suguru always knows what to say to lift his mood, and Satoru couldn't imagine being alone with all those thoughts.

He'd surely go crazy.

"Same, it happened over a week ago and I still have chills just thinking about it." The other said, bringing another box from Akana's room into the hallway. "It's crazy that her body was even able to be retrieved. Must've been some special grade sorcerer who did it."

If it were any other situation, Satoru's ego would've been stroked. He, a first year student who had only been here for one semester, was just mistaken for a seasoned special grade. He'd normally flaunt it, too, and let everyone know it was him.

But, for some reason, he stayed quiet, not wanting anyone to know. He didn't feel like reliving the night, you know. Total mood killer.

The next box brought out from Akana's room caught his eye. Or, rather, it was the note on top of the box. The note in Akana's handwriting that read...

Emi.

Satoru recognized the name immediately, recalling the minimal things he remembered about Akana. He thought he tuned out all topics that weren't related to himself. But, also, he knew he'd taken a slight interest in Akana's younger sister, even if he'd never met her before.

The way Akana talked about her was mostly negative, but at the same time, she always compared her to Satoru. Always said how similar and spoiled they were, and hey, if it's about him, he's interested, remember?

Emi Hasegawa had become a sorta anomaly to Satoru. She was painted as this villain in Akana's eyes, but only for her freedom in Satoru's eyes. Apparently, she wasn't even involved in the sorcerer world, and Satoru couldn't imagine that. She acted like a normie, and did all these things. All these things he'd never done.

It probably wasn't his place to read a note from a dead girl to her sister. But, Satoru was nosy, and he also wasn't polite. So he snatched the note from the top of the box and opened it, scanning over the contents.

Emi,

You never allowed me the chance to give this to you the first time. I remember it caused a fight between us. But, maybe one day, when you grow up - not just physically, might I add...

I'd like to teach you how to use this. As much as you don't want to hear it, it might come in handy for you one day. You never know where life will take you next.

- Akana.

Also...I kind of love you. I know I don't really tell you that. But, it's only because you drive me insane most of the time. So...stop being annoying and I'll say it more.

Satoru whistled lightly at the rocky words, yet he was pretty unsurprised.

Yup, that sounds like Akana. She seemed to talk to Emi similar to how she spoke to Satoru. All tight-lipped and high strung.

He placed the note back in the envelope and rummaged through the box, curious to see what it was the late girl was talking about. Whatever it was, it made these two fight apparently.

Siblings. What weirdos, right?

"Ooo..." He uttered with lazy surprise, pulling a katana from the box and unsheathing it.

It wasn't one of the cheap ones either. The blade was long, shiny, and sharp. One side was engraved with, what looked to be a snake, and the other was engraved with Japanese calligraphy. It read...

Ikigai.

The reason for being. To find purpose in life, something that makes it all worthwhile. That's what Ikigai means.

The handle was silver and black, painted with blood red spider lilies. His six eyes could see that Akana had it imbued with cursed energy.

That makes it a cursed tool as well. It can't just be taken to any ol' shop.

"Oi." Satoru glanced at the assistants when they came back out into the hallway. "What's gonna happen to this one?"

"Got orders from Yaga to put it in the Jujutsu Tech storage room until further notice." One of them said.

Satoru nodded and sheathed the katana, placing it back in the box with the note on top. He rose to his feet, and even though he didn't totally want to yet, he decided to leave and continue his walk down the hallway. Especially with the assistants watching him. It's not like he cared about any of this, he was just curious. Like he said, sorcerers died all the time.

He was about to turn the corner, when he heard the assistants greet some newcomers.

"Oh—Mr. And Mrs. Hasegawa!"

The name caused Satoru's eyes to instinctively widen and his blood to freeze. His feet stopped walking on their own, almost as if bolted into place by nails. He'd heard the clan name a few times in his life, and he was always conditioned to laugh at it, and think it pathetic. But, for the first time, he feared it for a reason he couldn't understand.

Satoru couldn't help himself from mechanically turning his head back towards Akana's room, thankful he was too far down the hallway to be noticed by the newcomers.

It was the first time in his life he'd seen the clan leader of the Hasegawa family. He was nothing like the tales Satoru had heard from his own clan, and that of the Zenins. He always imagined a brainless idiot who couldn't string two thoughts together.

But, that image was nowhere to be seen as he looked at the man who had to be at least seven feet tall and built like that of a Greek god. He wore a regal kimono that represented his clan with stunning jewels around his neck and fingers. His dark navy hair was braided all the way down his back, and his facial hair was trimmed neatly.

The clan leader nodded at the assistants, releasing his wife's hand to give them each a bow. And—what was that about? Bowing to assistants? No clan leader has ever done such a thing, those assistants were supposed to bow to him.

Satoru was perplexed by the behavior, watching the man look around at all the packed up stuff in the hallway, and then to the caution tape sectioning off Akana's room. He picked up one of her cardigans from the cardboard boxes, looking at it deeply as he gently stroked along the fabric. He then handed it to his wife, and the steeled woman held it carefully, giving the assistants a strong nod.

"Hello, gentlemen." Mr. Hasegawa said, his deep voice causing Satoru to barely flinch. "Can you show me inside? I'd...like to see what's left...of my daughter. Her room."

He was so calm for someone who just lost their daughter. He had an energy about him that was gentle. His eyes were soulful, and Satoru couldn't relate to the look on his face, or the face of his wife. That weighted, grave look of losing someone so close to you.

And Satoru had been standing and staring too long as those worn mismatched eyes locked on him from across the hallway, causing his blue eyed gaze to widen behind his glasses. He couldn't tell if the man recognized him as a Gojo boy, and suddenly he hoped he couldn't. Like the rest of the world, the Gojos weren't known for being accepting of the Hasegawas.

But, at that moment, Satoru's glasses slipped off his face and his unmistakable cerulean eyes gawked back at the clan leader. If the man wasn't certain who Satoru was before, he is now.

The man studied his ocean eyes with familiarity, and Satoru was frozen in confusion as the man gave him a soft smile and a nod, holding nothing but kindness in his presence.

Satoru hadn't ever met someone like that. It made him uncomfortable. But, only because he didn't understand it.

With that, Akana's father and mother were gone, disappearing past the threshold of her room.

Satoru could feel the pain in the air somehow. He felt it in the way her parents grazed her sweater. He saw it in their eyes even if he couldn't recognize that feeling himself. But, one thing he realized in that moment?

Love was the most twisted curse of all. And Satoru vowed never to let such a scary thing into his heart.

*

2006

"Satoru, what about this?"

The boy in question was brought back to reality at the sound of his best friend's voice, looking over at Suguru distantly. "Huh?" He asked.

Suguru gave him that look he always does when Satoru doesn't pay attention, holding up the necklace in his vision once more. "I said, what about this? For Emi's birthday."

Satoru tutted at the reminder, looking around the jewelry store he didn't realize Suguru had pulled him into. This is a part of the mall he didn't care to be in. It also wasn't the first time he was here because Suguru wanted to buy something for a girl, and knowing his best friend? It also wouldn't be the last.

Ohhhh, Suguru, what a Prince Charming he is, right? Blegh...

"Oi, why are you getting her anything, anyways?" The white haired boy nagged, propping his smudgy hand on the spotless glass counter. "You give her enough with your time. Training ain't free anywhere else, ya know. Especially not from the two strongest people in the world."

He gestured between the two of them as 'the strongest people in the world,' making Suguru scoff musingly as he handed the necklace to the cashier. The one who's been making googly eyes at him for the last ten minutes. Satoru wondered if he even noticed.

"God, you're so obtuse." His best friend scolded lightly, knocking Satoru's hand off the scuffed glass.

Satoru scoffed sarcastically, pulling out his flip phone. "Obtuse? What am I, a rectangle now?"

"More like a triangle. Rectangles can't be obtuse. Stupid." Suguru smirked lightly.

"God, I love it when you talk dirty." Satoru teased distractedly, more interested in texting Emi back.

Unbeknownst to Suguru, the white haired boy watched silently behind his shades as his best friend paid for the gift. He also asked the cashier for a birthday card.

Hm. So he really is buying that necklace for Emi, huh....

Satoru said nothing about it as they walked out of the shop, not really knowing what to say. It was pretty self explanatory after all. Suguru had asked him a few hours ago to head to the mall to buy Emi a present. It's just...

Satoru hadn't been expecting him to get her a present like that. He was expecting like a keychain, or something. Maybe some cheap streamers. It's whatever though.

The two reentered the mall, strolling side by side with the sounds of the normie kids screaming all around them. A pair of brats barreled between the two, and Suguru laughed when Satoru bared his teeth at them like an animal.

Ugh, there was nothing that Satoru hated more than bratty kids. Buncha' nose pickers and butt stinkers. Someone needs to teach 'em a lesson.

Just not Satoru—'cause he ain't no one's teacher, remember?

The Gojo boy shoved his hands in his pockets, following the smell of the food court as he thought aloud. "Hey, so what was up with Nanami this morning, right?" He asked, looking up at the janky ceiling lights of the mall. "He was, like, all over Emi, you know."

"He definitely wasn't." Suguru countered with a breathy laugh, texting on his phone as they walked. "But, I could see why you'd think that."

'Damnnn. Okay, Suguru. Catching some light jabs there...' Satoru thought, making an ugly, offended face at him. Suguru always called it his 'spoiled face.'

"Auhhhh? What is that supposed to mean?" He asked sassily.

Suguru sighed at the Pandora's Box he unintentionally opened, sliding his phone back into his pocket. Even if he'd had these thoughts for a while, it wasn't his intention to talk about them right now. Satoru would never let it go now though. He backed himself into a corner.

"Ah, I don't know, Satoru. You're just kind of...territorial with her." He treaded carefully. "It's like whenever anyone else talks to her, you have to be involved somehow. You always have to be the one to have her attention. Even I can't talk to her alone without you being there. I mean, you see it, too, right?"

The white haired boy scoffed, a little taken aback by his best friend's words. Of course he didn't see it. And in Satoru's mind, Suguru should know that. On the self-awareness scale, Satoru's at a constant state of zero.

But, it's weird. He usually knows what Suguru's thinking, at least. He's just been so focused on Emi, he didn't notice. Not how he was coming off, or how Suguru perceived him.

And normally, he wouldn't care. But, for some reason, this topic made him feel a little...out of place. "What? Suguru, that's ridiculous." He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit humbled out of his usual teases. "You can do whatever you want, I'm not stopping you."

"Good. Because she's my friend, too." Suguru smiled. "Why else would I be at the mall to buy her a birthday present?"

Satoru laughed in distant agreement, trying to ignore that quiet voice in his head that told him he was threatened. By the present. By Suguru's intuition to pick out something so nice. It was a lot nicer than what Satoru had in mind to get her.

He began to feel uncomfortable about the conversation in a way he couldn't understand, simply rubbing the back of his neck and moving on, "Sure, whatever. Look, I just came for those little mozzarella dogs at the food court. If they don't have the sweet chili dipping sauce this time, I might start practicing my reversal technique in here-"

"So if you're really cool with it then....it's okay if I spend more time with Emi, right?" Suguru directed them back to the conversation.

The white haired boy went quiet in a little bit of shock. Usually, his best friend just dropped things when Satoru obviously didn't wanna talk about 'em. But, not this time, huh?

And now, Satoru's discomfort was rising. Because why was he so stuck on the subject? On Emi? Or about who was spending more time with her? What's the big deal? Satoru's just helping her train.

"What?" He chuckled dryly, trying to hide his unease behind a facade of laxness. "Suguru, I already said-"

"I mean, spend time with her alone, Satoru." He clarified, causing Satoru to blink a few extra times behind his glasses.

Ah. The use of his least favorite word from his best friend's mouth. Not a great combination for him.

It was rare that his appetite fled, but now he felt more sick to his stomach than anything else.

Silence consumed the space between the two as they approached the food court. But, Satoru simply walked past it, causing Suguru to look at the corn dog stand—the one that had plenty of sweet chili dipping sauce today.....before he reluctantly followed his best friend.

The air had changed a little within the last few minutes, and they both felt it. Suguru looked at him, and Satoru knew that look. He was waiting for an answer, but Satoru didn't know what to say, or even what to think. Or why this had turned into such a weird conversation for both of them?

"I mean...you two are already great friends." The brown haired boy reasoned cautiously after a few passes of tense silence. "And I know her well enough...with you always around. But, I also wanna know her for myself. You do, so...it's cool if I do, too, right?"

There wasn't a reason it should be un-cool, but Satoru's tongue was bitter anyways.

"Hm, Suguru. You're not blushing right now, are you?" He asked dryly, barely holding onto hints of humor with the question.

It was similar to what he'd done with Nanami earlier. Satoru was trying to call him out and embarrass him in hopes he'd back off. But, this time, Satoru was also feeding into his own curiosities. About what Suguru thought of Emi. It's a valid question now, considering Suguru got her a nice present and basically said he wants to be alone with her.

His best friend rolled his eyes with a smile, lightly shoving Satoru in the back. "Nice try."

The push wasn't hard at all, but still, it took the breath from Satoru's lungs, agitating him a bit that Suguru intentionally stayed so vague in his response. "What-"

"I know you better than Nanami, Satoru. You can't embarrass me like you did to him earlier." He pointed out.

It was then that Satoru realized friendship sometimes could be a blessing and a curse. It's just as nice to have someone see right through you as much as it is terrifying. And while Suguru was cool about it, Satoru couldn't help but feel a bit shitty for instinctively trying to pull that 'humiliation' trick on his best friend.

What can he say? He's catty sometimes.

He tried to lighten up, relaxing when Suguru placed an arm around his shoulder. "It shouldn't be a big deal." The brown haired boy held endless patience. "Shoko and I hang out without you all the time, and you guys do the same. You and I, we hang out just the two of us. But, Emi hangs out with just you...and then, just Shoko..."

"But, not just you." Satoru confirmed emptily, nodding his head to try and appear perceptive.

Really though, he was just quiet and not up for chatting anymore. He understood what Suguru was saying. Really, he did. But, somehow, it still just wasn't clicking into place for him.

Suguru nodded, "Yeah. And I haven't really had the chance to."

Satoru chewed the inside of his lip as thoughts came and went in his head, none of them sensible enough to say aloud. But, if the silence went on any longer, it would start getting weird. And that's the last vibe he wanted to create with Suguru.

"Yeah, Suguru." He breathed out a bit stiffly, trying to bite down his creeping annoyance. "Sure. Like I said, you don't need my permission."

His best friend smiled, and Satoru felt a bit torn in that moment. He wanted to make him happy, but somehow, it made him feel empty in return. "I know, I just wanted to tell you. Maybe Friday, at her party, her and I can spend some time together." He said, walking a few steps ahead towards the exit.

"Maybeee..." Satoru uttered dryly, feeling the sentence instinctively finish inside his head...

'Or maybe not.'

Chapter Text

Satoru could feel himself falling deeper.

It was a gentle fall. Similar to the snow that dusted the dark skies outside. It was like falling through clouds on an early morning day, after a rain shower even, because that's when they're extra fluffy.

She was important to him, and he could admit that much to himself. But, what he couldn't admit was everything else. Because the word 'important' is still a vague word. Suguru's important to him. Sorcery's important to him, as much as he loves to turn his nose up at it. This little life he's created for himself is so very important.

But, somehow, even though Emi is...important, she still seems to be in a different category than these other 'important' things. One that was untapped in Satoru's immature soul.

He was afraid to dig deeper and find out just how much Emi exceeded....'important.'

Thursday night was a sleepless one for him. Usually, the nights were. Call him New York 'cause that brain of his is the real city that never sleeps....

And while his insomniac episodes usually consist of the world, and how it's found an unwilling weight upon his shoulders, he's recently found a sense of escape that he didn't have before.

Everyone has an escape, no matter how strong they are.

It was instinctual for him to think of her. Emi. It was during the night he wished she was there. Would she understand? The pressure he holds? The power he was given without permission at such an early age? No, probably not. No one could understand that. You can admire the beauty of a blossom and still not understand it.

But, somehow, Emi makes the abyss of Satoru's world smaller. Quieter. And he wondered what she'd say if she knew the true thoughts that ping-ponged around inside his head. Because, deep down, he sought guidance even if there wasn't anyone qualified to give it.

However, she hadn't been there, and she didn't know his thoughts. So, in the simple spirit of escaping his head, Satoru stared up at his ceiling at three in the morning, deciding he wanted to be the first one to wish Emi a happy birthday.

Sure, it might not seem like a big deal to some. But, to Satoru, someone who never cared about anyone but himself? It was as if he was changing before his own eyes. Who was this person, and what had he done with the real Satoru Gojo?

Whoever he was, he woke up before the sun on Friday morning, tip toeing down the dark hallways of Jujutsu Tech in his sweatpants. The moon was his guide, spilling in through the glass windows in milky throes. The snow was soundless, dusting the ground outside in pillowy specks.

And he approached Emi's door. The first door on the right. Visions of the past always clouded his memories when he reached it. Visions of yellow caution tape and cardboard boxes. Visions of Akana Hasegawa leaving and entering her old room.

He never used to come by the girl's dorms. But, the last few months, he'd become a regular. He'd memorized everything from the crack in the corner of the ceiling, to the feeling of that one bouncy wood panel below his feet.

Glancing around the dark hallways one last time, he opened her door and slid inside, ensuring to close it behind him softly. His heart jumped instantly. Even if it was dark, he could sense her presence. It pulled him, and Satoru was sure that even if he was in the middle of the ocean, he'd be able to find his way back to her just from this feeling alone. He'd brave the toughest waters, icy and deep, if it meant she'd look at him just one more time.

His own thoughts took his breath away. He couldn't fathom how he could think of something like that, and so naturally. It wasn't within his nature. Or, so he thought. He'd never been around enough people to know.

With a heavy swallow, he pitter-pattered his socked feet across the wood, unable to stop the smile that ghosted across his sleepy face.

This was his escape. From the world. From Gojo.

The closer he got to her, the bigger his smile got. The adolescent part of him felt embarrassed. But, the lonely part of him felt so addicted to what she gave him. It was an irreplaceable gift, even if not tangible within his fingers.

There she was in her bed, sprawled out across her sheets and pillows like a mad woman. Satoru sat at the edge of it, gently placing a hand atop her so she'd know he was here.

And, even in sleep, she seemed to recognize his touch, humming dreamily and smiling, shuffling under the sheets and sliding her hand up to his.

She inhaled deeply, exhaling the name from her breath, "Satoru..."

It was like the doors to his soul flew open, overflowing with beams of light and gold. He was Satoru. To her, he was Satoru.

Maybe that made him her Satoru.

She was coherent enough to recognize his presence, gently stroking her thumb along his knuckle as she slept lightly. Her face shifted on the pillows and into the fading moonlight. Satoru's hand moved up instinctively, pushing the hair away from her sleepy face.

"Good morning." He whispered, letting his fingers sneak a glide down her cheek.

She didn't question why he was here. It seemed there didn't need to be a reason in her smile, groggily leaning in towards his fleeting fingers.

He hadn't seen many people wake up from sleep, but he was certain they weren't supposed to look like this. She wasn't put together by any means. But, to him, she just looked so...

His thoughts were overwhelming, leaving him small and vulnerable, correcting it in the only way he knew how.

Humorously, he brought his hand back to her face, lightly pinching both sides of her nose shut, until she'd notice.

On cue, a few moments later, she inhaled deep and quick, snorting unsuccessfully and forced to gasp through her mouth. Satoru snickered softly over Emi's groan, catching the way a laugh barely escaped from her throat.

"Mm. Oh my god. Why..." She grumbled, tiredly swatting his hand away.

The intensity in the air had fizzled now, and for that, Satoru was grateful. The pull she had on him was starting to scare him.

The sun was also starting to come up, Satoru saw through her curtains. He gave her cheek a small poke. "Guess what todayyy is?" He sang lightly, causing Emi to shush him groggily.

"A day I get to sleep in?"

"Uhh, nooo. You never get to sleep in."

She rolled over, giving him her back. "You've made that very clear."

Satoru chuckled, watching the way her hair cascaded down the sheets. He resisted the urge to touch it, needing to compensate somehow as he climbed into the bed with her. He wrapped his arms—and his legs around her as if she were a plushie, unintentionally getting a face full of her sweet smelling hair now.

Emi adjusted and wiggled back into him, almost like she'd been waiting for him to join her.

A hum of content unintentionally sounded from his throat, but he didn't even care. Because now, he could breathe. Now the world was quiet.

He nuzzled forward until he was sure she'd be able to hear him. "Happy birthday, Em-i." He whispered in her ear, letting his lips graze her lobe.

She wasn't sleeping as much as he thought, because a big smile crossed her face now. One that made him laugh slightly at how goofy she was.

"Thanks." She breathed, kicking the comforter that had pooled at their feet. "Now get the blanket, I'm not ready to get up yet."

He grabbed the blanket and pulled it over her, and unintentionally himself. He wasn't sure if she wanted him to stay, but he aired on the side of caution and attempted to slide out of the bed.

But, he didn't get the chance as Emi held onto his arm tightly and yanked him back against her, causing Satoru to smile as he immediately gave in. It was funny to him, how she draped his arm back over her, positioning him exactly how he'd been before. It's like he wasn't allowed to move from that spot, and Satoru was never so happy to be ordered around like that.

He couldn't help himself from taking it a step further, burying his face into the back of her neck and sighing softly.

'God, your hair smells so good,' That's what his brain wanted to tell her. But, he was stubborn and inexperienced, settling for the next best thing he could think of.

"Why is your bed sooo much better than mine?" He murmured against her neck, letting his thumbs swirl slow circles on her sides.

"'Cause I'm in it." He could hear the tease in her groggy voice.

She sounded so much more alluring in the morning. Her voice had a little rasp. Her words came out like more of a drawl.

And his lips became too loose, "Yeah. Maybe you're right about that."

She looked back at him slightly, causing his face to rest against her pulse point now. "Careful, that almost sounded like a compliment." The vibration of her throat tickled his nose.

"Shhh. That's how you know you're still dreaming." He smiled smugly, causing her to giggle.

A soft sound snuck past her lips when his mouth accidentally grazed her jaw, causing her to quickly mask it with a hum. "Well, in the spirit of dreaming, I suppose it's only fair I compliment you, too."

"Yeah?" He raised a cheeky brow. "Well go on then, lay it on me."

Emi nodded, clearing her throat over-dramatically. "Okay. I just wanna say..." She trailed off, leaving him hanging and pretending to snore.

Satoru let out a pouty, bland groan, lightly knocking her foot with his own under the blanket. "Mm, you think you're funny, huh?"

Their soft laughter filled the room, with both of them tangled together, watching the sun slowly peek through the window. "Fine." Her voice was sweeter than honey. "I just wanna sayyy...that you give the best hugs. I could...honestly fall back asleep right now. Just like this."

She couldn't see Satoru's face, and he'd never been so grateful for that as a soft smile graced it. Like, a reallyyy soft one. Could be his softest yet. No amount of money in the world could compare to her compliments. Guess that makes them priceless.

He pulled the blankets higher over their frames, spooning her tighter as he murmured, "Go 'head, birthday girl. Sweet dreams."

Emi let her head fall back into him, enough that he could see one side of her face. Her eyes slowly closed while looking at the sunrise, and Satoru hated that his intrusive mind thought she might look like that when she dies.

At least she'd be...pretty.

He quickly closed his own eyes and held her tighter, trying to purge the anxiety from his mind-

But, only a few seconds in to their beauty sleep, Emi's phone began to ring on her night table, causing her to groan and reach for it. "So much for that." She sighed tiredly, keeping Satoru's arm in place around her as she checked the caller I.D. "It's my parents."

Ah. Her parents. The same parents that Satoru ran into in the hallway seven months ago, when they visited this very room that their other daughter had died in due to his error. Right, those parents...

He attempted to lift his head from the pillows, "I'll go-"

"No. I didn't say you could stop holding me. Stay." Emi ordered lightly, causing his heart to flutter.

She's so demanding when it comes to him. She doesn't care that he's Satoru Gojo, or that he's considered, like, the strongest person everrr. She treats him like a normal person, sometimes like she even has more control over the world than he does.

Goddd, why did he like that so much? He didn't know, but it felt freeing, so liberating. He'd let her control him everyday if he could.

"Ah. Yes, ma'am." He mused, melting back against her obediently.

Emi smiled triumphantly for getting her way—psh, and she called Satoru spoiled, cuddling back into his arms as she flipped her phone open.

"Hello?"

"Happy birthday!" Multiple voices sang in unison, loud enough to make Emi and Satoru jump in surprise.

Emi was forced to remove the phone from her ear due to the noise, with her and Satoru chuckling as sounds of streamers and poppers rattled off in the background of the phone.

"The Hasegawas have always been a little extra when it comes to birthdays." She whispered to Satoru. "Or any celebration, really. What can I say? We love to party."

"Sounds like my kinda people-" Satoru said before he was interrupted.

"Oh? Who's there with you, my love?" Emi's mother asked.

Satoru quickly pressed his lips closed, shooting Emi a sheepish, yet totally unapologetic smile.

"One of my classmates." The girl didn't miss a beat, absentmindedly running her fingers along the tops of Satoru's knuckle.

"So...early in the morning?" Her dad asked, his voice evident with hints of concern. "Where are you two right now?"

"We're outside." She lied effortlessly, and Satoru realized she appeared to have some experience in that department. "Getting some fresh air and studying in before class."

Satoru smirked, brushing the top of her ear with his lips. "Mmm. You're naughty." He whispered smugly, squeezing his fingers into her sides.

She squirmed in his hold and slapped a hand over her mouth as he tickled her, lightly elbowing him in the stomach.

"H-He's also become a very good friend and he's been helping me train." Emi rushed out through her giggles, intertwining his hand with her own to make him stop tickling her. "It's Satoru Gojo."

The line immediately went quiet, and Emi knew why. The Hasegawas were given the coronary report about Akana's death, and unbeknownst to Satoru, he was documented as the one who fought through the wicked army of curses to bring her body back.

But, he's yet to tell Emi that. If anything, he's taken the opposite approach and pretends he barely knows her sister existed. She still didn't know why, but she figured she would only know once he was ready.

To her family though, Satoru has already earned a well respected place in their hearts. Even if he doesn't know it.

"Oh, Gojo." Her father's voice warmed, filled with a sense of nostalgia that Satoru couldn't understand. "How are you, my boy?"

Immediately, the Gojo boy was uncomfortable by such obvious kindness, fidgeting a bit against Emi.

"A-Ah, you know. Here...there...everywhere..." He trailed off, causing Emi to snort.

"Okay, Dr. Seuss." She snickered, speaking to her family once more. "Don't mind him being weird. Satoru isn't a fan of authoritative figures. Clan leaders, especially."

It was true that Satoru hated clan leaders and everyone who tried to tell him what to do. But, that's not why he was being weird towards the Hasegawas.

Unbeknownst to Emi, (cough, or, so he thought), Satoru knew her sister really well, and he was the one who brought her body back. He was also the reason for her death. You can see how it'd be an awkward subject.

"Then, I suppose him and I have that in common." Mr. Hasegawa chuckled lightly. "Gojo, I can assure you that any friend of my daughter's is a friend of mine. Especially...you."

"Hah. She wishes we were friends." He loosened up a little, causing Emi to roll her eyes.

"Puh-lease. He's so obsessed with me, he's throwing me a birthday party tonight." She teased, causing her parents to gasp in excitement

"Is that so? I'm so glad you chose to celebrate your birthday after all." Her mother encouraged. "Maybe when you get some time off, you can come back here to celebrate it as well. Gojo, you're free to join. Our clan will welcome you with open arms."

Satoru's brows raised a bit caught off guard at the invitation. Aside from the obvious tension he has with the Hasegawas, he's never been into visiting the clans. Usually, they're all the same—uptight.

"Huh? Oh-" He stalled before Emi cut in.

"I actually just invited him the other day." She said. "Maybe we'll get some time off soon and he can come by—if he's not too scared."

What? Scared? Him?!

Satoru pressed his cheek flush against Emi's, speaking loud enough to ensure his voice would be heard through her phone. "Count me in. I'd loveeee to be there." He said, immediately regretting his words.

But, hey, his pride would not let him decline the invitation now.

"Great. Hopefully we'll see you two soon." Mr. Hasegawa said before parting with Emi. "Enjoy your birthday, my love. We'll talk later."

"Bye, guys. Love you." Emi said, flipping her phone closed.

And, now Satoru was extremely comfortable, with his cheek pressed to hers and her body tangled in his. He could have stayed here forever, but Emi had other plans.

"Okay, it's time to get up." She huffed with a bit of pep, peeling Satoru off her body like a sticker.

He groaned as she slowly tore free from his fighting grasp, leaving him to face plant into her sheets once she was gone. "Mgmgdhh. What happened to sleeping in?" He muffled out, feeling the remnants of her warmth escaping.

"Nah, that was sooo five minutes ago. Now, I'm pumped." She grinned, throwing open her closet. "Hey, what should I wear tonight? Ughhh, I'm so excited to go out. I'm in desperate need of some fun around here."

Satoru chuckled and rolled over on the bed, propping his head in his hand as he watched her. She was still in her pajamas, oversized baggy ones that were perfect for winter. She sung softly to herself as she pulled out three tops still on their hangers, holding them up to her frame with contemplation.

For someone who didn't even wanna tell people it was her birthday earlier in the week, she seemed excited for it tonight. Satoru was happy. He liked seeing her like this, seeing her joy. It was something he never saw when she was forced to practice sorcery.

"So, you're kinda, like, a party girl, huh?" He mused, before a shirt lightly hit him in the face—one from her closet. Mind outta the gutter...

"Once upon a time, back when I was a normie." She laughed, tossing the remaining shirt options next to him on the bed. "I've matured now though. Obviously."

He couldn't stop watching her, even as she began sorting through her clothes. "Lies." His words came out pleasantly distracted.

She flashed a smile, one more mischievous than her earlier ones, before she collapsed back on the bed. She fell atop her pile of clothes and Satoru's arm, but he didn't mind.

"Heh, maybe so." Her voice came out softer and more nostalgic. "I dunno, I'm feeling a little rebellious today. I think I wanna get drunk tonight."

"Mm." He hummed in contemplation, more interested in her face as he pulled a random top out from underneath her body. "This one then."

It was only now that he looked at what he picked, feeling his cheeks go a little hot at how short the shirt looked. "You get hot when you're drunk, or something." He justified, shrugging it off like he didn't care. "So, I dunno. The more revealing the better, right?"

Emi took the shirt from him, lazily holding it up to herself. "Maybe. How do you think it'll look on me?"

Satoru's stomach flipped a bit at the question. It was bold, and it almost sounded suggestive. If it was anyone else, he'd think they were coming onto him. But...

Emi would never. Right?

He inhaled deeply and looked down at her body, trying to envision the shirt on her. And he wasn't coming onto her either when his hand snaked to her stomach, barely shrugging her pajama shirt up just above her bellybutton for reference.

"Short." He mused, giving a little tap to her stomach. "It'll probably come up toooo...here."

Her abdomen shuddered under his touch, and Satoru's fingers barely pulled away...testily coming back when she seemed to relax.

"That is short." She laughed, almost sounding a little out of breath.

He let out a small 'mhm' before the two giggled. They're always laughing at something even if they don't know what. They're just happy together, and laughing gives their 'happy' a place to go.

Satoru couldn't help but think about tonight. Emi's birthday party was at a club, one that was notorious for letting a lot of teenagers sneak in. He couldn't help but pry in curiosity.

"I'm sure some guys'll be looking at you tonight." He oversold his indifference on the matter. "Hey, maybe you'll get your first kiss. It's about time."

He watched her closely after he said it, because for some reason, her reaction was important to him. Her eyes didn't light up excitedly at the thought of finding some guy at the club tonight. She actually looked disinterested.

"Mm, I dunno." She shrugged, her long lashes fluttering as she looked down at her sheets.

His eyes tore away from her face after realizing he was probably staring for too long, focusing on the small circles he was trailing on her stomach. He didn't know he'd been doing that until now.

"You don't wanna kiss anyone?" He asked.

It was weird, he was almost trying not to sound suspicious. But, suspicious of what? It was just a harmless question, you know.

"With some rando? No way." Her nose scrunched up dismissively. "I'd rather kiss someone I know. Someone I'm really comfortable with."

Something lingered in the air after she said it, something that almost felt tangible to Satoru. It was tension, but not a kind that made him uncomfortable. It actually only made him more curious, and he trailed his eyes back up to her face, trying to ponder what it was she said.

"Hm—"

Knock. Knock.

The two of them flinched, and they seemed to do that a lot whenever someone interrupted them. Always so engrossed in each other, they forget the world exists.

But, it does exist, and to Satoru, reality had never tasted so bitter.

"Emi, it's Suguru." The voice muffled out on the other side of her door.

Satoru's fingers immediately slipped away from her body. Something akin to unease sat in his chest.

It's not like he had something to feel guilty for. But, he knew that Suguru wanted more alone time with Emi. And, after their conversation yesterday, he didn't know how his best friend would feel if he knew he was here.

Satoru practically melted off the bed and onto the floor, mouthing at Emi in silence, 'I'm not here.'

The girl slumped her shoulders. Because, not this again. Satoru did this last time Suguru showed up, and she didn't know why.

"How come? It's not like we're doing anything wrong-" She whispered before a pillow lightly smacked her in the face.

"Just go-" Satoru hissed before Emi chucked the pillow back at him.

He crawled under bed, forced to tuck his lanky legs in so they wouldn't show. Suguru knocked again and Emi sighed at the tension that Satoru just pointlessly created, not wanting to lie to Suguru about his whereabouts again.

He knocked again before Emi opened the door, coming face to face with the brown haired boy in question. He was already in his school uniform, much more put together than Emi—or Satoru still in his pajamas under her bed.

"Hey, Emi. Can I come in?" Suguru asked. "Just for a minute?"

Emi's lips tightened slightly as she barely glanced back at her bed, stiffly stepping aside and gesturing him in. "S-Sure."

He slowly walked in, with Emi closing the door behind him. She held her breath as he sat atop her bed, then she held in a laugh when she heard the very small thud of Satoru's head.

Suguru barely furrowed his brows at the sound before Emi coughed loudly, quickly following up with a greeting. "Sooo, what's up?"

"Well, first of all, happy birthday" He smiled, causing the girl to wave him off sweetly.

"Aww, thanks."

And Satoru scoffed a bit under the bed at her reaction. 'Awww,' she said 'aww.' He didn't get an 'awww!' He just got a 'thanks!'

Suguru began fidgeting around in his pocket, pulling out a little box, "I actually got you something. It's just something small."

Emi blinked a few times in surprise. "Oh, wow. Suguru, you really didn't have to. That was so sweet."

He smiled, and Emi's heart warmed. Suguru really was so sweet. Truly a great friend.

"You only turn sixteen once." He said, patting the spot next to him. "Here, sit down."

Emi walked over to the bed, biting down on her lip as she intentionally plopped down onto the bed as hard she could, hearing another thud and soft groan of pain.

"Turn this way." Suguru instructed softly, positioning Emi so her back faced him.

She turned, and goosebumps prickled up her neck as she felt Suguru's fingers brush through her hair before he carefully placed it over one shoulder. A few moments later, sterling silver appeared in her vision, draping around her neck.

Emi's jaw dropped softly before she grazed the jewelry with her fingers, looking down at it as Suguru clasped it into place. "Woah. This is beautiful." She breathed, flipping the little pendant over.

"It's got your initials." He explained. "I see you wear necklaces a lot, so I figured you might like it."

Satoru glanced down at the ground in pondering thought. He didn't see Emi wearing necklaces a lot, mostly because he just didn't notice. But, suddenly he wished he had.

He wasn't like Suguru.

"I love it." Emi's voice was so warm. "Thank you so much. Really."

"Sure." He smiled, giving her shoulder a soft squeeze before rising from the bed. "Anyways, I'll let you get ready for the day. See you in class."

Emi let the necklace slip back into place around her neck, giving Suguru a small nod. "Yeah."

He stopped in his tracks once he reached the door, hesitating on his next words like he was nervous. "Oh. And maybe tonight...you and I can talk more. At your party."

Emi smiled, sounding a little too sweet for Satoru's liking. "I'd like that."

"Cool. I'll see you then." Suguru said, giving her a little wave before closing the door behind him.

Emi exhaled heavily once he was gone, waiting until his footsteps retreated to speak. "You can come out now." She said to Satoru, sounding more relaxed than she did a few moments ago.

Satoru crawled out from under the bed like a cat, only now a sassy look was on his face. Emi crossed her arms as he lethargically rose to his feet.

He tutted as he looked at the necklace around her neck. "Wow, look at that. Initials and all." He gasped mockingly. "Now you won't lose it."

She smirked, giving him a light shove. "Jealous?"

"Totally. He was mine first." Satoru teased, not missing a beat.

Really, he didn't give himself time to think about her question. It was an immediate no, you know. Suguru was his best friend. And Emi was Emi.

"Well, you have every right to be. He's a great gift giver." Emi said, glancing down at the necklace in surprise once more.

Satoru lightly flicked her nose to get her attention back on him, humming lightly. "Mm, not as good as me. You already got the best gift of the day." He alluded, brushing past her towards the door.

"Yourself doesn't count." Emi said musingly, watching as he clutched his chest over-dramatically.

"Hurtful, Em-i. Hurtful." He huffed as he left her room.

Chapter Text

"Eyes closed."

The felt eyeliner tip dragged across Emi's lid before Shoko's unsteady hand jolted. "Oop." The brown haired girl cringed lazily at the smudge.

Music from Shoko's radio illuminated the atmosphere of her dorm room. It smelled like cheap perfume and cherry chapstick, and that was as close to her own age that Emi had ever seen the healer.

"What happened?" The Hasegawa girl creaked an eye open, the same eye that was now smudged heavily with black eyeliner—unbeknownst to her.

Shoko pursed her lips in contemplation for the damage, licking the pad of her thumb before bringing it towards Emi's eye.

"Ohhh, you know..." She trailed off vaguely, attempting to wipe away the smudge of black before Emi immediately leaned away.

"Ewww. Are you really pulling the 'mom wipe' on me right now?" She asked with a chuckle before Shoko gently gripped her cheeks and held her still.

"Your fault for trusting me with your makeup." She mused, wetting her thumb with her tongue again. "Now...come to mama."

The two girls giggled as Shoko wiped away the messy eyeliner, and Emi couldn't help but beam brighter than the sun. This was the closest to normal she's felt in months. Seven months to be exact.

Her normal died when Akana did.

And while going out and doing makeup should definitely be the least of her priorities right now, she needed this. She needed to feel normal. Because she really liked....normal.

"I thought it would be fun to do each other's makeup tonight." Emi reminisced on her past with a smile. "My old friends and I would always do stuff like this before we went out. It's part of the whole experience, you know."

Shoko hummed, seeming intrigued even if unable to relate, "Sounds cool. It's usually Utahime Senpai who does mine whenever a special occasion strikes."

The Hasegawa girl furrowed her brows in question. "Who?"

Shoko grabbed the lip liner pencil from her cluttered desk, along with a stale looking lollipop that had halfway disintegrated in its plastic wrapper.

"Ah, you haven't met Utahime yet." She said, tearing the plastic off the candy with her teeth before sticking it in her mouth. "She's great. Our upper, upper classman before she graduated to a second grade sorcerer. She can't stand Gojo."

Emi snickered slyly, trying to suppress her smirk as Shoko lined her lips, "Then I like her already."

Shoko chuckled, grabbing a blotting strip before pressing it to Emi's lips with too much force. "Pucker." She said.

Emi did before Shoko tossed the blotting strip aside, letting out a small whistle as she assessed the final look. "God, you're hot." She said, raising a brow coyly with her next words. "I see why those idiots can't take their eyes off you."

Emi wished she could play clueless to which 'idiots' Shoko was referring to. But, there were only two idiots she really knew around here that weren't dead yet. Yeah, it's bleak.

"Ah, what?" She laughed a little uneasily, distracting herself in Shoko's mirror to fix her hair. "No way. Satoru and Suguru are just helping me train."

The healer blew a small raspberry from her lips, hovering over Emi in the mirror to unbutton her own top another notch. "Yeah, you know how many other people they helped 'train?'" She asked, making a big zero with her fingers.

Emi groaned lightly and rolled her eyes at Shoko's insinuation causing the girl to shrug knowingly. Between her low cut top and the cigarette she had, you'd never know she was a high schooler. She seemed rebellious, and Emi tended to be drawn to trouble.

Example one—Satoru Gojo.

"Before you came along, there were rumors those two were in a relationship with each other." Shoko muffled through her teeth as she tried to light her cigarette. "They never took interest in anyone else."

Emi huffed a breath through her nose, absentmindedly combing her fingers through her red and navy hair.

After the cold shoulder Satoru gave her when she first arrived here, she could definitely see how that would be the case. But, now? She can't imagine it. Him just isolating himself with Suguru.

He seems so different.

"They still don't take an interest in anyone else." She held denial. "Satoru gave me shit today over Suguru's birthday present. Heh, said he knew him first."

Shoko still seemed unconvinced, blowing a puff of smoke into the air as she glanced at Emi a bit slyly, "Is that why he gave you shit?"

Emi lightly tossed a scrunchie at her, causing Shoko to smirk knowingly. "It's not like that." The Hasegawa girl mumbled.

She bit down on her glossed lip, trying to suppress the heat that rose to her cheeks. It really wasn't like that. So why did she feel sooo...

"But, what if it was?" Shoko asked suggestively. "Come on. Fuck, marry, kill between Satoru, Suguru, and...yeah. Well, that's it. How horrible that those are your only options."

Emi quickly shook her head, answering before she had time to think about it. "Noneee." She said, before curiosity got the better of her. "What about you?"

"Kill. Both of them." Shoko said immediately, causing Emi to laugh. "I'm not into high school boys. I like 'em older, you know."

"Yeahh..." Emi eyed her appearance as proof. "So how much older are we talkin'?"

Shoko pursed her lips in lazy thought, kneeling on the ground and reaching under her bed for something. "Eh. Varies depending on the night." She said.

Emi nodded, rubbing the back of her neck a little uneasy. She was rebellious, but not when it came to guys. Emi hadn't even had her first kiss, and Shoko was already....you know...

"I'mmm.....gonna pretend I didn't hear that." Emi chuckled.

"As you should." Shoko said, smirking deviously as she pulled a bottle of vodka out from under her bed. "Hey, real quick. One before we go?"

The bottle was already half gone from Shoko's past endeavors. She could only assume she'd either drank it with Suguru or by herself, as Satoru's never had a drink before.

Neither had Emi, until now. She grinned excitedly, holding out her hand for the bottle. "Ohhh, hell yeah. Hit me up."

Shoko took a big swig from the bottle before handing it to Emi. Without hesitation, the Hasegawa girl brought the bottle to her lips, grimacing at the harsh burn that slid down her throat.

But, she wasn't a quitter so she kept guzzling until Shoko quickly took the bottle away from her. "Woahhhh, slow down." She chuckled. "That was like two shots already."

Emi shook her head and sighed, feeling the burning alcohol starting to ebb off warmly into her veins.

"Wooo, sorry. Guess I'm really ready to let loose." She sighed in content. "Things have been tense around here, you know."

"I imagine your impending death sentence next month would make you feel that way. So I'm all for it." Shoko raised her a cheers, taking another swig from the bottle herself. "Man, I almost wish the guys weren't coming tonight. I think you and I could get into some fun trouble on our own."

Shoko was surprised when Emi took the bottle from her hands, taking another drink. "No reason to be good just 'cause they're there." She mused deviously, causing Shoko to smirk.

"Well said."

*

The air was nippy as Satoru and Suguru waited outside the bar for the girls.

Satoru hadn't said much to his best friend since their conversation at the mall the day before. Well, actually, he said a lot to him since then. Because when Satoru gets comfortable with someone, he tends to just talk their ear off against his better judgement. He literally can't help himself.

But, he hasn't really....talked to Suguru if you catch his drift. He hasn't talked about Emi, or Suguru's plans to be alone with her tonight and get to know her better. Or how Satoru spent the morning in her bed, and then under it when Suguru gave her the birthday necklace.

It was just complicated, you know. And it was really the first time Satoru was keeping secrets. But, then again, if Suguru didn't ask, was it really a secret? And what was the secret anyways? Spending time with Emi? His friend? See, the whole thing's just complicated. No use complicating it more, especially not tonight.

The snow tickled the tip of Satoru's nose pink as they waited in the cold before he recognized that familiar, hypnotic smell of jasmine around the building corner.

"Ah, they're here. Finally. How long does it take to walk here..." Satoru said before Suguru furrowed his brows.

"How can you tell?" He asked.

Of course, Suguru was aware of Satoru's six eyes ability to sense things from far away. But, he supposed if Suguru was asking, that only meant his best friend thought it so outrageous that Satoru could now recognize Emi by the simple scent of her cursed energy, that it wasn't even an option to consider.

Satoru decided to play into that. "Just a guess. And boom." He said as the duo appeared into their vision on cue. "A lucky one at that. But, then again, when am I ever wrong?"

"Do you want me to answer that?" Suguru mused, laughing when the Gojo boy shoved him gently.

"Nope." He popped the 'p', getting a look at Emi for the first time.

The first time in only a few hours, but somehow it felt like he'd finally braved the end of eternity. The more powerful he became, the harder it was for his eyes to see the world uncovered. But, it was only instinctual when he removed his glasses, because he needed to see her. He needed to see all of her with each of his senses.

If his eyes were only created for the sole purpose of recognizing her cursed energy, of getting to see every single detail of her in retrograde, then he supposed just maybe, it was all worth it.

She walked with Shoko, and it was only now that he understood the concept of a core memory. That thing he always heard normies brag about.

This night, this second in time, he could relate. Standing next to Suguru as he watched her walk towards him. The light powders of snow fell around them, kissing the locks of Emi's hair and her nose as she talked with Shoko.

He exhaled softly, and suddenly, he was back in his body, in his consciousness and in this moment, watching as Emi approached him first.

Her smile got brighter, and he couldn't help but think that maybe, just maybe, it was because of him. His body acted on its own, reaching his hand out for her.

"Hey." She murmured, snaking her arms around his neck.

Satoru's hands went to her waist immediately, letting his eyes fall closed as he got a strong waft of her sweetness. He was back in his escape, just him and Emi in the abyss of his infinite world. His hum vibrated against her as he hugged her tightly, cutting through the crisp air with his warmth.

With the watching eyes of his friends, he forced himself not to overindulge in the moment, pulling away from the hug. Still, he was too greedy to fully release her.

He didn't see her in casual clothes very often. But, he did tonight, caressing his hands up her sides and the area at her waist where her skirt and skin met.

She looked pretty. But, Satoru couldn't tell her that. He couldn't even tell himself that. At least, not out loud.

"How are you not freezing right now?" He let out a breathy chuckle, settling for the only other thing he could think of.

He's never been good when it comes to words like that.

But, Emi didn't seem to mind, keeping her arms around his neck. And, while Satoru had created some distance in the hug for the sake of his watching friends, he was too weak to resist when she closed it again, pressing their hearts together.

"Liquor makes you hotter, apparently." She shrugged before Shoko chimed in.

"Literally and figuratively."

Satoru looked between the two girls, only now smelling the faint scent of alcohol on their breaths. "Noooo." Satoru laughed with pout, looking back at Emi. "You already started? And without me?!"

"Never too late for you to catch up." She grinned. "I need a drinking buddy, like, now."

Satoru hummed with a bit of mischief, absentmindedly thumbing at the bare skin that peeked out from under Emi's shirt. "Count me in."

The bubble of their world was popped by a newcomer, and Satoru felt weighted for even thinking of his best friend like that in the moment.

"Hey, Emi." Suguru smiled, placing a hand on her back.

Her brows raised in surprise, almost like she hadn't noticed he was here until now, quickly releasing Satoru. His hands felt heavy as they slipped off her retreating frame, shoving them in his pockets once they began to feel the cold.

"Suguru. Heyyy." She greeted warmly, giving him a hug as well.

Their hug was shorter, or so Satoru's catty brain counted in seconds. But, Suguru kept a hand on her shoulder, lightly guiding her forward towards the entrance with him.

It almost felt like he didn't want to let her go because he knew who she'd go to once he did.

"Come on, Nanami and Haibara are gonna start soon. You can sit next to me if you want to." He suggested as they walked into the club together.

His voice was so soft. So gentle and patient. It was typical Suguru, and it made Satoru sigh through his nostrils, forcing himself to stay quiet.

Because Suguru wanted time with Emi, and he wanted to make him happy. He'd do anything for his best friend.

Emi barely glanced behind her to make sure the other two were following, turning forward once she caught sight of Satoru directly on her heels.

"Sure. That would be awesome." She said of Suguru's offer, following him as he searched for a table.

The club was nothing more than a ratty, little dive, but it seemed to be extremely popular with the normies. Tables were packed, and so was the bar. And, just like Emi had told everyone, there looked to be a suspicious amount of high schoolers here for a place that was supposed to card people under eighteen.

Suguru managed to find an empty table front and center at the live karaoke stage where Nanami and Haibara were preparing for their set. He gestured for Emi to sit first, sliding into the seat at her right side.

Satoru held his tongue, and Suguru was one of the only people in the world who could get him to do so. He eyed the empty spot on Emi's left side, but refrained against taking it, hesitantly walking towards the empty seat at Suguru's side.

But, at the last second, he just couldn't help himself, quickly making a detour behind their chairs and hopping over the empty one next to Emi. He slid into it right before Shoko did, and damn, his actions were smooth, his inner turmoil unseen to the others.

Shoko was already too buzzed to notice as she talked with Suguru, doing a double take of Gojo's sudden appearance in the seat she was about to take before she lazily grabbed a different one.

It seems that he wasn't unseen to everyone though as Emi looked his way, giving him a little knowing smile. It was infectious and he smiled back at her, downplaying the moment with humor as he lightly flicked her nose.

From atop the stage, Nanami tuned his guitar, with Haibara looking around the bar before he spotted his classmates. His innocent eyes widened, beaming with excitement, "Oh!! No way—Nanami, you didn't tell me Geto-san was gonna be here! I would have dressed cooler." He pouted.

Nanami sighed and barely glanced at the second years in the audience, going back to fixing his guitar. "Haibara. You're too happy for this..." He grumbled.

Haibara's bright smile couldn't be contained, no matter how hard he tried, quickly nodding to try and mimic the broody glare Nanami taught him. "Right, right, okay." He said before immediately getting distracted as Emi waved. "Ahh! Miss Emi! Miss Shoko! How do I look up here??"

"Killing it, bud." Shoko gave a lazy thumbs up, more interested in looking at the drink menu on the table.

"You're my favorite, Haibara!" Emi cheered before the vein in Nanami's head popped. "Oh—whoops. I mean, y-you and Nanami are both my favs-"

"Save it." Nanami flipped his bang (singular), speaking lowly into the mic. "The damage has already been done."

"Wowww. He's really channeling the angst already." Shoko gasped, calling the bartender over.

"It's like Gerard Way is in the room with us now." Emi nodded, causing Suguru to snort.

Satoru draped his arm over Emi's shoulder so he could give Suguru a little poke in the cheek. "Suguru. Watch this." He said, getting a shit eating grin on his face as he yelled towards the stage. "Nanami, hey, Nanamiii! Play that one song."

Nanami's jaw tensed, unable to stop his curiosity from getting the better of him. "What song?" He asked begrudgingly.

Satoru and Suguru began to giggle as he clearly fell into another one of their traps, with Satoru being intentionally vague. "You know! That one!"

Clearly, there was no song.

"Gojo." Nanami sneered under his breath, outbursting in the form of music as he gave his guitar a loud, angsty strum.

Satoru and Suguru broke out into loud cackles now, with Emi and Shoko pressing their lips together to hide their laughter.

Nanami asked for that one...

"Ohhh, Nanami. How cool, you made everything sound really off-key! That must be so hard to do." Haibara praised cluelessly, causing Satoru to start cackling like a feral cat. "Also, just so you know, I can't actually play the guitar-"

"What?!" Nanami's eyes widened. "Then why did you—never mind, it's too late now. Just take it from the top."

Haibara practically happy-hopped his way to the mic. His mood didn't match the clothes or the eyeliner Nanami gave him, and he had to be the most smiley pop punk musician to ever exist.

"Okayyy! This one is for Miss Emi's birthday!" He cheered into the microphone before Nanami glared at him in emo. "Oh—a-and...it's very...sad..."

The stage lights shot up on Nanami and Haibara, before the two strummed their guitars off-key. "This is my original song called 'Pain Misunderstood Darkness...'" Nanami began the song before Shoko distributed the shots.

"Here. We're gonna need these for sure." She said.

Emi grabbed a shot glass before looking at Satoru, giving his a little clinking cheers. It was his first sip of liquor and she wanted to see the moment.

"On three." She said to Satoru, holding up the glass to her mouth. "One...two...three."

The two tipped back their shots at the same time, both grimacing a bit at the taste.

"Ew." Satoru said, causing Suguru to chuckle.

"If it's not fruity, he doesn't like it." He chimed in over the sound of Nanami's horrid playing, downing his own shot with more ease.

Emi nodded, grabbing another two shot glasses from the table before handing one to Satoru. "Fruity drinks for a fruity guy." She hinted with a wink.

Satoru hummed and drank his second shot, hoping that maybe it would get better. But, if anything, it only got worse. "No, but seriously, I need them to put, like, fruit juice in this, or something." He complained, sticking out his tongue with a lazy gag.

"A literal man child." Shoko snorted as Nanami began a rendition of screamo into the microphone now.

"Wow!" Emi exclaimed, covering her ears with a laugh. "Okay, we need a drinking game to get through this!"

"Ooo, ooo, I got one. Every time Nanami flips his hair, we drink." Satoru said, causing him and Suguru to laugh like a pair of school girls.

"Good one, bro." Suguru said, tipping back another shot with him when Nanami flipped his hair.

Satoru's arm was still draped over Emi's shoulder. Outta convenience, you know. He's a lanky guy and these seats are small. The bar was completely dark other than the stage, and people were cramped together. No one was able to tell what anyone else was doing...

Like the way Emi's frame melted into Satoru as she took another shot, placing the empty glass on the table and replacing it with a new one.

"Every time Haibara smiles, we drink." She said, causing the sunshine boy in question to grin brightly onstage at the mention of his name.

"Damn. We'll be drunk in five minutes." Suguru mused before the group tipped back their shots.

Satoru broke out into laughter mid-drink when Nanami's voice cracked loudly, causing some of the vodka in his mouth to escape. Emi looked over, matching his giddiness as she saw the alcohol dripping down his lips.

"Satoru, it's on your chin." She chuckled, turning her body towards him. "What, are you trying to do body shots now?"

"Huh? Body what-what?" He asked as her hand came closer.

Her intention was to clean the vodka from his chin with her fingers. But, liquid courage gave her a different idea.

"You put the liquor on your body, and someone else licks it up." She said, sliding her hand to the back of his neck before leaning forward. "Like this."

She came in slow, slow enough to make the air around them practically sizzle. Her fingers tangled in the hairs at the base of his neck and she watched him closely with her hazy eyes, looking for any signs of hesitation from him.

When he gave none, she closed the distance, letting her nose nuzzle against his cheek. Her lips grazed his jaw before her tongue barely peeked out and licked up it, traveling up the side of his chin, and stopping when she reached the corner of his mouth.

Satoru was thankful the venue was so dark and loud with Nanami's screaming, because a breath exhaled from his throat without permission. One that was more than just breathing.

His hand curled around her shoulder more to bring her closer, and now he couldn't stop his fingers from tangling around a few loose locks of her hair.

Emi inhaled deeply and kept her nose nuzzled against his cheek, with her hot dewy breath radiating down to his lips. The liquor was definitely starting to hit them, and it showed.

"Mm." Satoru hummed, voice a little lower as he turned his face in towards hers. "You just wanted an excuse to lick me."

She smiled, so shameless, so much more mischievous than Satoru gave her credit for. He wasn't sure he could keep up, and he loved that.

"Don't pretend you didn't like it." She drawled out, exhaling hotly onto his mouth.

His next words were immediate. Pulled from his brain and sneaking right past his logical sense, "Never said I didn't."

The alcohol made his lips loose and his inhibitions come to light. But, it seemed he wasn't the only one.

"You want me to do it again?" Emi asked, and Satoru's stomach flipped at that tone of her voice.

His arm remained around her shoulders, fingers stroking through her hair before slowly trailing lower down her back. "God, if you're gonna beg." He teased.

But, the truth was that he wanted it. He wanted it so bad, he wouldn't be able to think until she did it.

He parted his lips for her as she tipped the shot in his mouth, intentionally missing so half of it dripped down his chin.

And then, she did it again, letting her tongue glide up his jaw and the corner of his smile. It was so hot on his skin. Her trail just damp enough to make his mouth water. This time, her hands tangled a little deeper in his hair. And her tongue barely flicked the corner of his bottom lip.

Her eyes had closed, and he didn't know when that happened. Or when his breathing had picked up like this. His heart beat fast, but this time, in a pattern he didn't recognize. One that he was certain synced up to hers.

Their lips were parted, just inches from each other and fighting the pull. Something inside Satoru began to overflow. It was almost like he was overwhelmed, but starved at the same time. He needed her closer. Until her soul was literally making a home inside his own.

"Your turn." He whispered suggestively, eyeing her lips so obviously now as he blindly reached for a shot on the table.

Emi smiled dazedly, letting her mouth fall open. Satoru's thumb instinctively hooked onto her bottom lip, humming as her tongue gave it a small flick.

Then his hand found the back of her neck, keeping it steady as he barely got a single drop of vodka in her mouth, causing her to gasp in surprise as almost the entirety of it dripped down her mouth and neck.

He tossed the empty shot glass on the table with a loud, careless clatter, immediately leaning in and burying his face in her neck.

And even if it was loud and almost pitch black inside the venue, Satoru was gifted with maximized perception, clearly hearing Emi exhale heavily as his lips ghosted her neck. Was there even liquor there? Satoru didn't know. He didn't care.

His tongue darted out along her pulse point, fingers starting to tangle her locks as he gripped the back of her neck tightly. He licked up her skin, feeling her nails tug his hair so hard, she was in his scalp. But, she was pulling him closer, arching into him, and Satoru obeyed her obvious wish for more.

His tongue glided over the curve of her jaw, stalling momentarily to let his lips rest there. A half second later, his tongue was back on her skin, trailing up the corner of her mouth. Only, he kept their close distance once he got there, feeling their scalding, drunken breath intermingle as his fingertips grazed the back of her neck softly-

"Satoru." That familiar voice ripped him from the moment, practically punching sobriety back into his brain.

He pulled away so quickly, he wondered if he had whiplash, keeping his hand on Emi's neck as he glanced past her and over to Suguru?

"Oh. Yeah?" He asked, dazed, bitter, and confused all at once.

Also a bit tense maybe, as he wondered if he'd been caught.

Suguru gave him a look, one that Satoru immediately recognized as annoyance. "Can you...go get more drinks or something?" He asked, not seeming to care about having more liquor.

And, even if Satoru suddenly felt sober, the reality was that he was nowhere near it. It was the first time he had alcohol, but he wasn't a fan. Seemed he couldn't hold it very well.

"Huh?" He slurred a little agitated. "Why can't you do it-"

"Hey, it's cool. I'll get them." Emi said, giving Satoru's knee a little pat before getting up. "Be right back."

Suguru's jaw tensed once she was gone, giving Satoru a shove in the chest. "What are you doing?" He said bluntly, not seeming totally sober himself.

And it was only now that Satoru realized maybe they don't only fight harder when they're tired, but also intoxicated as well.

"God." The white haired boy groaned over-dramatically, pushing Suguru's hand off his chest with a bit of force. "Whattt nowww, man?"

"I told you I wanted to spend more time with her-" Suguru countered before Satoru immediately interrupted him.

"And I already told you that nothing's stopping you-"

"You are."

Satoru's mouth hung open wordlessly now before his head lowered in a mixture of contemplation and defeat.

This has never been an issue between him and Suguru. Fighting. Like, serious fighting. They were always on the same page, even whenever they disagreed on something.

Satoru's not trying to hog Emi. They just end up with each other naturally. It's not something he can help.

Suguru seemed to sense his thoughts, sighing tiredly before glancing at him, "Satoru. Be honest with me..."

Panic began to simmer in Satoru's brain, already knowing what he was gonna ask. He didn't want to hear it. Not aloud. Not from Suguru.

"No." Satoru immediately shut down. "Nope. I don't-"

"Do you have feelings for her?" Suguru asked anyways.

"No." Satoru denied again, giving himself no time to think about the question.

"Cause if you do-" Suguru's voice was more empathetic before Satoru's heart began to race. In a bad way this time.

"I don't." He said a little more annoyed, ensuring his sunglasses were properly on his face.

He could never have feelings for a girl who's already dead.

The two went quiet as they listened to the new musicians on the stage. Nanami and Haibara had finished up ages ago, only now noticeable to Satoru, with both of them over at the bar with Shoko, guzzling up water like no one's business.

Emi returned a few moments later, unknowingly cutting through the tension between the boys. "More shots." She grinned, placing the new batch on the table.

Satoru grabbed one but Suguru didn't, trying to clear his throat sober as he asked, "Hey, Emi, do you wanna dance?"

She smiled and glanced at Satoru who said nothing this time, simply drinking and keeping his eyes forward. "Sure. Let's do it."

Satoru only looked at her again once she was gone, watching her and Suguru walk over to the crowded dance floor.

Alone. Satoru was alone at the table, alone in the crowded club as he sipped on his shot. It tasted even more bitter than before, and with the room starting to spin as badly as it now was, he decided that would be the last one for him.

He downed it with a nasty cringe and set the glass on the table, draping his arms out over both empty chairs at his sides. He tried to focus on the music, but it came out like white noise in his ears. His brain was too full, head lulling back over towards the dance floor and seeing Emi and Suguru chatting up a storm.

They were getting along well. There's no reason why they wouldn't.

See? What was Suguru so worried about? Obviously those two hit it off. She's laughing at his jokes and talking, and...

Satoru simply watched behind the shades of his glasses, confused on how he can be so co-dependent on a few select people, and so avoidant with the rest of the world.

And, even though he said he was done with the shots, blindly he took one more, pushing himself over the edge of drunk and graduating to really drunk. Congrats to him, he won the game. Just like he wins everything else.

The room was spinning hard and the songs had blurred together by the time Emi had walked off the dance floor for a break, heading to the bar. More like stumbling there.

Suguru wasn't with her this time, as it seems he got unwillingly caught up in a posse of adoring girls. Again.

And while Satoru promised—kinda, to leave Emi alone for the rest of the night so Suguru could have some time with her, he didn't like her wandering around this place by herself, especially not in the state she was in.

Quickly, he stutter-stepped up to his feet. It was only once he was standing that he realized just how drunk he was, cursing under his breath before staggering towards Emi.

Blegh. He's never getting drunk again, omg...

He came up behind her, lifting his glasses up to the top of his head when balance needed to become a full time job.

"Hey, party girl." He placed both hands on her shoulders. "You havin' fun, or what?"

She leaned back into him, until Satoru couldn't resist putting his arms around her. Emi gave the bartender a wave as she grabbed the next round of shots.

"Mm. Sooo fun." She hummed, downing another shot and stumbling sideways in the middle of it.

"Woahhhh." Satoru quickly steadied her back in his arms, grabbing the other full shot glass in her hand before putting it back on the table. "Alright. You're officially cut off."

Honestly, he wasn't sure who was drunker out of him, Emi, Suguru, and Shoko. The Hasegawa girl could definitely tie for first though as she chuckled dazedly, turning around in his arms.

Her eyes were half lidded and her face looked hot. Her hair was messier, but still, her smile was so bright. Enough to tug at Satoru's heart strings.

And then, she really tapped out, face planting onto his shoulder and rotating her face upwards towards his neck. "Mmngg. Satoru, can you take me home?" She slurred, holding onto him so she wouldn't fall.

He held her waist, pressing her to him tightly so the two could find balance in each other. "Ah. Well, I..." He trailed off.

'I shouldn't.' Is what he knew he should say...

But, taking one glance at the dance floor, Satoru saw that...per usual, Suguru was still surrounded by a crowd of girls, all fawning over him.

So with inhibitions loosened and caution to the wind, he nodded...

"Yeah, c'mon, I'll take you. Let's go home."

****

A/N: The Year 2006 will be on break next week. See you soon!

Chapter Text

Song for the moment: This Love (Taylor's Version) - Taylor Swift

And just like that, they were back in their own little world.

The night at the club had already been forgotten, the only evidence of it being their drunken, swayed steps.

Giggles filled the brisk winter night as two second years stumbled back onto Jujutsu Tech grounds. Satoru wasn't sure how they made it back home, and it was the first time he ever thought of any place as 'home.' No other place in the world ever gave him a reason to think otherwise.

He guessed Jujutsu Tech wasn't so different. Until a few months ago.

In this moment, he didn't care that he left Suguru back at the club—on the dance floor, actually. He's no doubt looking for him, and definitely Emi, and Suguru's not an idiot. Satoru knows it won't take him more than a few seconds to piece together the rest when he finds out they're both missing.

But, that's a 'tomorrow' problem. Satoru couldn't be bothered to think of it. He couldn't decide if he was more drunk on giddiness or liquor. Or...Emi.

His back lightly hit the trunk of one of the thick trees as she drunkenly ran into him. The two stumbled and giggled way too loudly, with Satoru holding her waist tightly as she began to sway.

This was now, This was tonight, and Satoru practically held onto the passing seconds with an iron grip, trying everything within his power to make sure it never ended.

"God, you're soooo drunk." He slurred with laughter, causing Emi to shush him playfully and cover his mouth.

"Shhh." She face planted into his neck. "Yaga's gonna kill us if he finds out."

Her scent of jasmine mixed with the pine trees outside and the brisk air. His vision spun pleasantly as he looked out into the abyss of the pitch black forest. The school grounds were only a few steps behind them, and they were completely safe in jujutsu barriers. But, for some reason, Satoru kept a drunken eye out for any funny business in the woods.

Emi was drunk, and that made her extremely vulnerable. Him, too, honestly. He probably won't be able to drink like this very often. Especially as his youth fades and his responsibilities become tighter. It's rare he's able to let his guard down, especially when there's always someone relying on him. Or, on the contrary, someone always waiting to lob his head off.

So he might as well enjoy it now. His youth and that fleeting feeling of being...free.

Yes, he was free. God, he was so free.

He placed a hand atop Emi's head and held her closer in the night, almost to conceal her from the trees and whatever lurked within. Almost like she was his best kept secret that he didn't want the rest of the world finding out about.

His chin rested atop her head before he practically face planted into it, muffling warm words of tease into her skull. "Scared, Miss Party Girl?" He murmured.

His voice was teasing, yet also light. He knew about her fear of the dark, and also her healthy fear of Yaga. She wasn't sure which he was referring to.

The truth was that Emi was more scared of the dark compared to any punishment their dear sensei might give them. But, with Satoru, she felt fearless, unstoppable with the ability to destroy anything that came near them. He was almost like a drug to her in that way, one she wouldn't mind staying high on for a long time.

She giggled and lifted her head, forcing Satoru's to lift as well. His glasses had slid down his nose, and Emi had the undying urge to take them off fully so she could see his entire face. But, for now, being able to see his eyes was enough.

"Neverrr." She said triumphantly, attempting to walk towards the campus with too much drunken confidence.

Satoru caught her hand before she could leave, quickly pulling her back behind the tree and into his arms. "Woahhh—hold on there." He said over their drunken mischief. "Damn, you really are trying to get us killed. You're about a month early. Just can't wait, huh?"

He lightly flicked her nose, speaking so casually about her impending doom. He did that a lot, Emi noticed. But, as much as Satoru tried to pretend he didn't care, it only further brought attention to how uncomfortable he was about the whole thing.

Her death.

But, Emi didn't mind his light jabs. His laxness calmed her as well. Even if it was nothing more than a sweet sense of denial. She needed it. From him, she needed it to stay sane.

To enjoy her last moments of living.

"I've always been an overachiever." She drawled out, hugging her arms around his waist and letting her head sway backwards.

She could feel his abs and how toned his core was. Selfishly, she hugged him tighter to her, hoping to feel even more of him.

Satoru chuckled as he watched her, cocking a light, knowing brow, "An overachiever? Really?"

"Nope." Emi said immediately, causing the two to break down with giddiness once more.

He couldn't stop watching her, drawn to the way she laughed and smiled. She had the kinda smile that infected you without choice. Her entire face always lit up, and it was the purest form of happiness Satoru had ever seen in his grey, little life.

It was like the world finally had color when she smiled.

He wore his heart on his sleeve, lifting his hand and brushing away the hair that threatened to cover her mouth. He needed to see those white teeth, those soft lips. For research purposes, you know.

And then, his fingers lingered, gently thumbing down her cheek and jaw before his hand settled onto her shoulder. God, she was just mesmerizing to him. Still so much mystery behind those heterochromatic eyes. Satoru wanted to know all of it, he wanted to drink it like water and absorb her presence like a sponge.

"So...." He drawled out too honestly, and how ironic that he actually tended to sound more serious when he was honest. "Do you want your present now, or what?"

Emi tilted her head in question, trying to find the joke on his face and becoming perplexed when she found none. "I thought you already got me the best present this morning."

That present was 'himself' in case you forgot. Yeah, you didn't.

In the depths of Satoru's sober logic, he felt the barriers of his soul wanting to come up and hide his vulnerabilities. Of course, he'd thought about this moment and this specific 'present' for a long time. So much so, he was convinced it was eating his mind. Even today, he's been struggling internally with whether or not he'd actually be able to give it to her.

But, right now, his urges spoke for him, going full throttle with a plan the heat of the moment just finalized. "And now you get two. I know, I'm pretty great, right?"

Emi chuckled, and Satoru could see she was still unconvinced, causing him to grin and drag her towards the school.

"C'mon."

*

Their shadows intermingled in the moonlight, etched onto the hallway walls like a moving painting. Jujutsu Tech had a different aura during the nighttime. One that used to make Satoru feel his demons creeping closer.

But, now, he's come to kinda enjoy it. The demons melted away, leaving behind a residue of soft secrets and possibilities.

He led Emi down the hallway, both of them doing their best to stay quiet. Originally, he'd held onto her wrist, but at some point...between the distance of the front door and now, his hand had slid down until it found her own, intertwining it with hers.

She was his first—the first hand he ever held. He liked it. Somehow, the heat from their intertwined hands found its way to his chest. It felt insulated and warm there, keeping him comfortable in the dead of winter.

Emi gripped his hand tightly, only becoming more curious when Satoru guided them past the hallways that led to the dorms.

"If this present of yours is a framed picture of yourself, I swear-" She mused, causing Satoru to scoff.

"What? No way, that would be sooo tacky—of course, I'd autograph it for you, too." He grinned.

On instinct, he released her hand and jolted forward to dodge the hit he knew was coming for him. He could have used infinity, but in this moment of normalcy, he didn't dare to. As expected, Emi did try to shove him, stumbling forward when his presence was no longer there.

She didn't regain her balance due to the liquor in her system, causing Satoru to step backwards and catch her as she fell forward.

"Shhh!" He giggled over their loud shuffling and voices, grinning from ear to ear as he held onto her arms.

He gripped her tightly, stumbling backwards down the hallway and pulling her forward before they reached their destination.

Satoru kneeled in front of the doorknob, reaching into the potted plant next to it before pulling out a butter knife. The fact that he knew where it was told Emi this wasn't his first time in this scenario.

He stuck the knife in the hole and gave the lock a little jimmy until it clicked open. He could have used his cursed technique to blow the knob off its hinges. But, a part of him also had a healthy fear of Yaga and any future punishments he might inflict.

First it was mopping floors, then dusting books. Next time it's gonna be, like, doing the dishes or something. God...he trembles at the thought.

"Ah-hahhh." He mused with lazy triumph, placing the knife back in the potted plant. "Still got it."

Emi gave soft, mocking claps, looking at the door a bit impressed. "Alright, that was pretty smooth. I can tell you've had some experience sneaking out at home."

Satoru scoffed at the thought, immediately feeling a little dry about his past memories. "Please. Back at 'home' I'd just blow the hinges off the door and walk out, daring them to try and stop me. Theyyy didn't."

"What a brat." She crossed her arms.

But, Satoru could see the soft smile on her lips through the darkness, taking her hand in his own again before pulling her into him.

"And don't forget it." He murmured with low mischief, dragging both of them through the door.

He nudged her ahead of him and shut the door behind them, flipping the dim light switch on. "Ohhh." Emi surveyed the room, wearing a shit eating grin of tease. "You got me a storage room? You shouldn't have."

He held onto his shoulders and swayed in time with her steps, both for his own drunken balance and her own. "Wow. Get a little liquor in her, and suddenly, she's a jokester."

Satoru guided her against the wall, gently pressing on her shoulders until she slowly slid down to sitting.

She hummed and practically collapsed in a heap on the floor, humming in tired relief.

"Close your eyes." Satoru said, starting to search the shelves for something specific.

Emi's eyes fell closed, her body going lopsided against the wall. "Ugh, say no more."

Satoru found the 'H' category of the storage room, inhaling deeply once he found what he was looking for. Even through the addle of liquor, the memories continued to haunt his mind. But, he knew, this wasn't his secret to keep.

So he grabbed the box, stumbling back to the corner that Emi was melted in before taking a seat next to her on the floor.

She shimmied up a bit and scooted closer to him, looping her arm through his own and resting her head on his shoulder. She was already a touchy person by nature. But, it seemed more so when she's drunk.

He set the box on the ground carefully, so not to disturb her head. He didn't want her to lift it. "Soooo, I kinda saw this the other day..." He trailed off, pursing his lips a bit at the truth.

It wasn't necessarily a lie. He did see it the other day. Except, that 'day' was more than seven months ago...

Satoru hadn't forgotten about the katana from Emi's sister. He tried, but it was always in the back of his mind. The cursed energy from the tool called to him, rather haunting him in the late hours of the night.

But, tonight, liquid courage gave him the guts to actually give it to her. Because he knows she deserves to have it.

Even the note was still there.

Emi looked at the box, and it was only when she caught sight of the envelope that had her name written that she lifted her head, suddenly looking a little more sobered up.

She must recognize her sister's writing.

Satoru placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed lightly. He didn't know what he was doing, and he definitely didn't know how to reassure people. But it felt like the right thing to do in that moment.

"Open." His voice was unrecognizably soft.

Emi leaned forward with a shaky breath, saving the note for later before she carefully opened the box. Her dual colored eyed widened as she pulled out the katana case, unsheathing it and causing the small, smooth glide of metal to echo through the room.

She blinked a few times in disbelief, studying the katana she recognized well. The one that wouldn't stop playing in her dreams. The one with red spider lilies painted on the handle and 'Ikigai' engraved onto the base of the blade.

The memories came rushing back as she saw her own reflection in the blade, seeing Akana's eyes in the place her own stared back at her.

"Figured you deserved to have it." Satoru said, watching her study the katana.

The higher ups would disagree with him, and he knew that well. If they ordered Yaga to put it in the storage room and hide it from Emi and her family, it meant they clearly didn't want her to have it.

But, Satoru does. So, she gets it. End of story.

Emi lifted the katana up, watching it glint in the moonlight as she breathed in utter disbelief, "Where did you..."

Satoru didn't say anything this time. Because if he said one thing, he'd have to explain the rest. Luckily, the shock and liquor in her system distracted her from his truth.

"Oh my god. I searched everywhere for this." Emi said in awe before her voice sounded a little heavy. "I...I thought I'd never see it again."

Satoru inhaled deeply and shifted his body closer to Emi's, studying the katana for himself. He hadn't seen it in a long time, but it looked even nicer than his warped imagination had painted it.

"Anything imbued with cursed energy can't be sold or pawned off to the normies." He explained quietly, voice so uncharacteristically himself. "There's a lot of forgotten stuff in here if you search for it."

She was his peace, and the more time he spent around her, the more he lowered his 'Gojo' facade. Satoru was much quieter. Much more serious, much more intelligent and deeper than what Gojo made him portray.

And Emi nurtured that part of him, letting the side of her head rest against his own as the two touched the katana.

"My sister gave this to me before she died." She practically whispered, and Satoru could hear the sadness in her voice this time. The sadness she always hid behind laughter and indifference.

That's when he realized, perhaps there's more underneath her surface as well.

"Neither of us had any idea that it would be one of our last moments together." Emi lowered the katana in her lap. It was so long, the handle rested atop Satoru's thigh.

She chewed on her bottom lip, and Satoru could see the memories of the past playing behind her eyes. "Akana always had a short fuse when it came to me. I never used to understand why until I came here. Then I realized...her bitterness was justified. I had the childhood she never got to have."

Satoru was more curious than he'd like to admit. From the moment Akana brought up her little sister, he was always too curious. About this girl who just had the freedom to do whatever she wanted. Part of him always envied her before he ever met her. The other part of him would purposely egg Akana on just to find out what her sister was doing, so he could live vicariously through her.

He'd already gotten Akana's point of view on their relationship, And now that he knows Emi, he just wants to know....everything.

She grimaced a bit at her next words, exhaling a weight of regret, "When she gave me this katana, I visibly froze. I always was whenever it came to hard topics like sorcery responsibilities....or death. My reaction that day set her off. She yelled at me and called me ungrateful. So, I got angry and told her to take back the present. She did."

Satoru couldn't help but feel surprised. It always intrigued him how she never seemed to be afraid of anything, especially the topic of death and sorcery stuff. She always brushed those things off the most, but now he was starting to understand that...maybe she did that with the things she was most scared of.

Her soul was as locked as his own, and never had he wished to switch techniques with her more in this moment. All so he could look into hers.

She sheathed the katana back into its holder, Satoru's lips were loose with musing, nostalgic thoughts. "Sounds like Akana."

Emi slowly lifted her head, looking at him in question. But, somehow, Satoru noticed that she didn't seem surprised by his small admittance.

He nodded begrudgingly in confirmation to her silent question, knowing he'd have to give her a little bit after that. "I guess...I kinda remember her...sometimes." He still downplayed.

"Just sometimes?" Emi pushed gently, causing Satoru's mouth to taste bitter.

His eyes twitched as visions of blood and lost limbs flashed between his blinks, quickly shaking them away and shrugging it off.

Akana's death messed him up, and that's something he can only admit in this lack of sobriety.

He can accept death. He can accept it for himself, and even for others. He can even accept people being killed by curses...

But, the one thing he can't accept...is those who are killed because of Satoru Gojo.

"It's complicated." He said, quickly changing the subject. "But, she talked about you a lot."

Emi cringed a bit, nodding like she knew what was coming, "Ah. Bad things, I'm sure..."

Satoru bit down on his bottom lip. It was kinda true, and she knew her sister well enough to know that. But, it also wasn't the whole truth.

"Eh. She also said a lot of good things." He said honestly, letting his face lull towards her. "You were kind of a mystery to me before you even got here."

"Is that so?" She whispered with a smile, glancing at Satoru with those beaming eyes.

And he was lost, god he was so lost as he looked at her, nodding almost blindly, "She said you were the most creative person she knew. That she envied how you were always down for an adventure. That she admired your ability to get along with everyone..."

He remembered it perfectly. Everything that was said about Emi Hasegawa before he even met her. He couldn't kid himself anymore.

His next words were his own, masking them as the words of her sister because he was too vulnerable to admit them himself.

"She also said....it's cool how you see things differently than everyone else. How you always try to find the good in situations where there isn't any."

Her eyes were half lidded and peaceful, almost like she was listening to him tell her a fairy tale. Her hand adjusted on the floor, unintentionally brushing her fingers against his own.

Then, she looked down, and her lashes were so long, fluttering softly as she picked up Satoru's hand from the ground. "None of that really matters here, huh?" Her voice was so gentle. "I wish I was more like her."

She toyed with Satoru's fingers, but he was too busy watching her to notice, utterly mesmerized. Forgetting the world around them existed.

"Nah. You don't need to be." He said honestly, causing the girl to slowly look up at him.

He inhaled deeply once she met his gaze, sliding his head closer towards hers with a soft smile. "Just be Emi." He whispered. "'Cause I like Emi."

It was probably the most honest thing he's said to her since knowing her. It was the most 'Satoru' thing he's ever said.

Her eyes traveled from his own, studying the features of his face. He let her, to be studied by her was something he craved. She always acted so indifferent to him. So unbothered. The fact her attention was on him like this, it was so rare. His drunken brain was running through ways to make her do it again, and again....and again...

"Do you?" She asked, bringing his hand towards her.

The locks of her hair tickled his finger pads before Satoru twirled a strand around his finger, thumbing over one of her little braids.

"Maybe." He said, letting a smirk barely ghost his face now. "But, you didn't hear it from me."

He knew she'd smile at that, and it's why he said it, feeling her laugh shoot beams of light into his heart. Still buzzed with liquor, she leaned forward, melting her face into the crook of his neck and hooking her arm through his own once again.

Satoru's eyes fell half lidded as her hot breath puffed against his neck. It only further affirmed to himself that he had, in fact, memorized the pattern of her breathing.

Man, her breathing, her cursed energy, next thing you know, he'll be able to find her soul in a constellation of stars.

He could feel her trying to get closer as she nuzzled deeper into his neck, gently gripping onto his jacket. So, Satoru readjusted, placing an arm around her shoulders. But, his drunken stupor made him lose his balance and fall sideways onto the floor, with his back on the ground and Emi's body tangled in his own.

The two giggled softly, with her leg hooked over his waist, and Satoru's hand on her lower back. Never had a storage room been so comfortable.

Her fingers danced along his chest, her lips so close to his cheek in a way that had his heart stuttering.

"So, Em-i." He asked lightly, looking up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. "Did you have a good birthday?"

He could feel her smile against his skin, "An amazing one. Thanks for making it special."

His chest felt giddy at the praise, grinning a little wider now, "I have one more thing for you."

Emi quirked a brow, watching Satoru clear his throat before he began his final present. "Happy birthday to you..." He sang lazy and off-key, tapping her lower back in time with his song.

"Oh no." She laughed, cringing her eyes shut tightly. "And the English version, of all things!"

"Happy birthday to youuu." Satoru continued, slurring his words and almost too giddy to get through the song. "Happy birthday, dear Em-iiii. Happy birthday to you."

She lightly tapped his chest to mimic claps, giving a small whistle once he was done, "The most beautiful thing I've ever heard."

Satoru let his head fall back against the floor, wondering how the dark, dull beams on the ceiling suddenly seemed as ethereal as the stars in the sky. Why did the world look so beautiful right now?

His next words couldn't be stopped, the door to his soul had opened, releasing things he never shared with anyone. He wanted to share it with her. It was overwhelming, how much he wanted to tell her. Because he'd never told anyone else, not even Suguru.

"You know, it's only, like, my third time in my life ever doing that." He admitted so effortlessly. "I never got to sing that song until I came here. I never even got a chance to celebrate anyone else's birthday growing up."

"Really?" Emi asked, looking up at him patiently as she continued to stroke his chest.

Satoru kept his eyes on the ceiling, nodding at the memories. "Mhm. It's always been about me."

For once, it didn't sound like he was bragging when he said that. It sounded bitter. Lonely. Isolated.

She was a good listener. Satoru didn't really think about that until now. But, whenever he spoke, unless he was messing with her, she always let him finish. She always looked at him, like she didn't want to miss a single word. She always looked past Gojo, the facade that always overpowered Satoru's naturally calm and quiet voice.

He felt safe, and the inner child in him felt elated as he shared these bits of his life for the first time.

"One time, on my birthday, I was just really lonely, you know." He said, feeling his heart beat a bit nervously as his guard slowly came down. "So I snuck outta the Gojo clan like I always did. I walked to the park, and I heard these normies singing on one of the benches. I stumbled across a random birthday party, I'll never forget. It was for this kid who looked to be my age. He had a party hat on, with a cake in front of him. And....he was surrounded by more people than I could count on two hands. They sang to him for his birthday."

Emi tilted her head in question, "What did you do?"

"Killed them all." He teased, causing her to chuckle. "Nah. I just zapped the monkey bars with some cursed energy so people would think it was lightning and call off the party. It worked."

She blew a soft raspberry from her lips, speaking sarcastically, "Oh, good. Just that."

"Heh, yeah." He said, feeling his smile slowly starting to fade. "But....then I went home after that. Sat outside by myself. The usual."

He felt her eyes on him, but this time, he kept his gaze to the ceiling. Because now, he was being vulnerable, and he'd never experienced that part of himself before. No one else had ever experienced that part of him either. Even with Suguru, he was always trying to brush his truth aside out of discomfort for who he was.

Because no one understands Satoru. And because of that, he's always been isolated, with this natural barrier between him and the rest of the world.

But, it seems, that's finally changed.

"You don't have to be by yourself anymore." Emi said.

The planets aligned, the puzzle finally clicked into place, and all that static inside his head calmed down. She'd tapped the glass of his fishbowl, the one he was always stuck in, cracking it until all the water came spilling out.

That's what he felt like right now, a fish out of water. Because being vulnerable—being weak like this was so hard. It was almost excruciating for him because it goes against everything he ever was. But, she had a way of bringing it out of him, and also, of coaxing him into believing it was okay.

It felt like she'd taken his secrets and locked them in a box, hiding them far away from the world with a key that only she had. And he didn't know if he felt terrified of that, or completely free. Probably both.

"No?" He asked, and never had he given anyone such a soft, quiet tone of voice.

"No. I'll sit outside with you. And you can sing happy birthday to me, even if it's just a regular day. Or I can sing it to you." She chuckled, infecting Satoru with her free spirit. "Or we can tell each other stories. Go on an adventure. We can...we can just do whatever you want, Satoru. So long as I'm with you."

He was so avoidant with the rest of the world, but so co-dependent on the people he trusted because those people were so few and far between. He could physically feel himself getting attached, it made him uncomfortable, and it just made the future harder, but god, he couldn't stop. He just couldn't.

He looked towards her now, feeling his glasses slipping off his face. Without a second thought, he removed them, his mask and defense mechanism, tossing them on the ground so he could see her with every heightened sense he possessed.

"You promise?" He asked.

He knew it was silly. He knew it was pointless. The power of a promise never meant much in his world. But, somehow, she'd made him a dreamer, and for now, he just wanted to dream. Because he never had the chance to as a child.

And she indulged him, gently brushing the white messy hair from his eyes as she said, "I promise."

She held out her pinky, and Satoru had so little experience with interpersonal relationships, that he looked at it in soft confusion, not knowing what to do or what it meant. She didn't judge him for it, not one bit as she gently wrapped her pinky around his, lightly shaking their intertwined fingers up and down.

"Pinky promise." She explained. "The sign of an unbreakable promise."

He felt foolishly reassured by her words, as if it suddenly meant everything would be okay. For now, he wanted to believe it.

"Now you can't break it then." He whispered, feeling her forehead brushing against his own. "That means...you have to stay. Okay?"

"I will." She nodded, continuing to stroke through his hair.

Her fingers glided from his forehead and through his locks. Then from his cheek and through his scalp....then she trailed them from his chest, and up his collarbone, gliding over the divots before grazing his neck.

Satoru's eyes fell heavy at the touches, unable to hide the soft, touch starved sigh that escaped his lips. He'd never been showered in this type of attention before. But, holy fuck, he'd never felt anything so incredibly good.

His head lulled closer towards hers. His breath starting to deepen and eyes threatening to roll back. He knew she was watching him, his reactions and responses, but he was too far gone with her to care. Maybe, he even wanted her to see.

"Does that feel nice?" Emi breathed, nuzzling her nose against his.

She trailed her fingers up his jaw, causing Satoru's composure to falter. "Hahh. It feels too nice." He whispered, feeling her touch graze his cheek now. "No one's ever.....I've never..."

He couldn't even speak properly. And this time, it had nothing to do with the liquor.

Her hand splayed across his skin, and the air immediately filled with heat when she slowly pulled his face towards hers. His hand slid up to hers as it cupped his cheek, intertwining his fingers atop her own.

"Satoru." She breathed his name in a way no one else ever could, letting her hand snake to the back of his neck. "I still haven't had my first kiss tonight."

She was just as far gone as he was, and Satoru only realized now how much he craved to be her first. His lips parted softly, their heavy breaths intermingling as he reminded her...

"You're drunk..."

"So are you..." She murmured, dangling her mouth forward.

Her top lip barely grazed against his own, and Satoru's breath hitched. His stomach pooled with heat, his mouth watering as he gently brushed her hair back, cupping her jaw as he asked, "Do you want me to kiss you, Emi?"

His thumb glided along her lower lip, almost cursing to himself over how soft it was. Her mouth barely formed with a response before it slowly went slack, her eyes falling closed.

Satoru watched her deeply, smiling a bit at the way her breath evened out. "Emi?" He asked again.

No response came, and he laughed to himself so quiet and wholeheartedly, realizing she'd fallen asleep.

"Happy Birthday, Party Girl." He whispered, pressing his forehead to her own.

Chapter Text

Song for the moment: Austin Farwell - City Lights

To see into the soul of another...is to catch a glimpse of either heaven or hell.

When body and bone decay, souls are the only thing left to exist. They're timeless, transcending centuries against all odds. Perhaps, that makes them infinite, perhaps that makes us infinite; with memories of our past lives wiped clean by the universe to see what fated journey a new rebirth creates.

Time had slowed, or perhaps, the world had stopped spinning on its axis altogether as Emi's eyes slowly opened. The air held an ethereal sense, and she knew was no longer in the storage room at Jujutsu Tech. Without even seeing, she knew, she'd been here before.

She didn't know where she was, but somehow she still recognized this place. Maybe, that's because souls don't know faces or time. They only know a feeling, one that only another soul can provide.

Souls recognize the pattern of each other, perhaps when two souls are cut from the same star, they even carry a piece of each other, one that nothing in the universe can ever match.

Wherever she was, this soul had a unique constellation, one that made Emi's feel brighter. It was only in that moment that she realized she'd been living her entire life with just half a soul.

Wherever she was, she was weightless. Soundless. Drifting through the endless abyss of something infinite. She softly floated, similar to when a downy feather sneaks loose from the wings of a dove, lightly swirling through the sky like a slow dance with the wind.

However, it wasn't the sky surrounding her, but rather darkness instead. And it wasn't scary. Real darkness seemed to be different than what humans believed it was. Real darkness like this...didn't have a color. It was almost like static, but softer. Almost grey, but darker. Almost black, but lighter.

The more people try to understand what they can't see, the less accurate they become. Some things, we just aren't made to understand, even if it aligns perfectly with the stars.

Perhaps, this was death. If this was how it felt, Emi thought that maybe it wouldn't be so bad.

It wasn't until she floated down deeper that soft hues of color began to twinkle in the abyss. Twinkling lights of purple, blue, and red. It was like someone threw a bucket of jewels into the sky, somehow making them stick.

Emi looked around in awe as she continued to hover, glancing around the space in soft question. The locks of her hair danced in swirls around her body, bubbles softly formed from where her hands twitched. Somehow, she was underwater, but she could breathe just fine.

It was quiet here. And also, a little lonely.

As she took in the twinkling colors with more focus, she realized they weren't lights at all. They were flashes of the world. Flashes of people, sounds, and emotions, all from different pieces of time.

She reached her hand out towards one of the lights, but no matter how close she got, she never came close enough to touch it. She was on a pedestal she couldn't climb down from. Stuck in a box, or that's how it felt anyways.

Away from the rest of the world. If anything, she seemed to be getting further away. From life. From humanity.

It was like the universe had formed its own clique, sharing its own secret and leaving her out of it.

How could emptiness....feel so heavy?

Something caught in her peripheral vision and she looked up, seeing that she, in fact, wasn't alone.

A little boy was floating, too. Only he was floating in a much different way than she was. While Emi kept trying to float upwards, he didn't try at all. He was on his back, letting the weight of the water carry him lower and lower. Away from the lights and deeper into the darkness.

His arms and legs were spread out wide, and he looked up at the surface with dull eyes. Dull eyes that somehow held all the secrets of the world. If she didn't know any better, she'd think he was dead.

But, his pupils held the meaning of the universe, irises vibrant with a glow of crystalline blue. His soft lashes fluttered, his snow white hair rustling in the water the way flowers do in the wind.

The area underneath his eyes looked red, almost like he'd been crying but had become too drained of any more tears. Tears don't show under the water anyways. If he was crying, he'd never even get to feel it.

He'd never really know how he felt.

He didn't notice her, simply watching the lights—these flashes of the world happen around him, almost longingly. He didn't even try to reach for them anymore, and it was only now that Emi saw he had shackles around his wrists, ones that held no key.

She floated closer to him, trying to swim but the abyss weighed her muscles down, making her feel like she was going in slow motion.

Soft bubbles formed from her movements and floated towards the boy, causing him to look her way. His dull eyes suddenly froze, blinking a few times in question. He looked surprised, surprised that someone else was here. As if he was meant to drown in this ocean of infinity alone.

Emi could feel the pull of his soul within her fingertips, and she could understand him from a simple look. Without uttering a single word, she heard him call her closer. "It's okay." She said, surprised she could speak so clearly under the water. "I'm not gonna hurt you."

The boy looked at her in question, tilting his head before familiarity etched onto his face. Somehow, his soul seemed to recognize hers even if he was still too young to know her.

Emi smiled and maneuvered in the water until they were side by side in the abyss, mimicking his position. "You don't have to float alone. We can float together. See?" She said, spreading out her arms and legs wide.

The ends of her hair swirled around his fingertips, causing them to twitch from the tickle. He blinked a few times in contemplation before his body relaxed again, deciding to float with her.

They floated in the darkness, watching the lights twinkle above them, watching the far surface of the water ripple gently.

The boy glanced at her and Emi matched his look, smiling freely. "We can float." She shrugged like it was no big deal. "We can count the colors of the universe. We can even sink together. We can do whatever you want....Satoru."

The name came out of her mouth on instinct, her soul speaking before her brain could register. His blue eyes gazed deeply into her own, and in that moment, his age was infinite. He was a child, a teenager, an adult, and an elder all at once, the past journeys of his soul all converging into one single moment.

In every phase of life, he recognized her, and in what seemed to be ages, the boy smiled. He said nothing as they continued to float, and he didn't need to.

Emi understood him perfectly.

Their extended arms hovered closer, and the calling of his soul felt stronger as Emi's fingertip reached towards his own...

And then she jolted awake before they could touch, eyes flying wide open in a panic. It seemed she wasn't the only one as the body next to her jolted simultaneously, almost like they'd been connected, mimicking the way her breath gasped and stuttered for air.

Back in reality, Emi froze slightly upon noticing she was face to face with Satoru, only unlike her, he hadn't woken up from the jolt. He remained asleep, his breathing evening out a few moments later.

His head settled back into the pillows unconsciously, and if it weren't for the troubled furrow of his brows and slight sheen of sweat on his forehead that mimicked her own, Emi would have thought she imagined he jolted with her at all.

She sighed groggily. She was no longer in the darkness, no longer floating. The world had resumed its spin, and the birds outside were chirping.

She attributed the weird vision she'd had as nothing more than a dream, maybe one a little weirder due to the residues of last night's liquor still swirling around in her head.

That was, until she noticed her hand had been resting against Satoru's chest, glowing with blue tendrils of her cursed energy that seeped into him. She had two of her cursed strings within his body, quickly retracting them when she realized.

It had been accidental. Her cursed energy must have somehow activated unconsciously. But...

Emi thought back to the vision she just had. Of the little boy with white hair and blue eyes in the empty space of infinity. She realized now it wasn't a dream, but rather, Satoru's soul. The surface of his soul anyway.

She'd begun activating Soul Window on him, but she hadn't actually seen inside. She had a feeling if she'd touched that little boy's hand, she might have.

A soft sigh escaped her at the thoughts, feeling the residues of his loneliness and isolation still lingering within her body. She'd only caught a glimpse, but already, she could see why Satoru didn't want her to see inside.

Even the surface of his soul told a drastically different story than what Satoru painted to everyone else. Deep down, he felt alone, and she knows him well enough to know that's one of his biggest insecurities.

To carry all of that on his own...must be very tiring.

Her eyes lowered towards the bed with a little bit of empathy before slowly looking at Satoru. He didn't look alone right now. If anything, it was the first time she ever saw him so vulnerable. Even when he's sleeping, he usually either pretends he's not, or wakes up so quick and unbothered, you never knew if he even was.

But, right now his guard was down. His breath was deep, rising and falling softly. His face was relaxed, his white hair a mess on the pillows. Their surroundings caught her attention, as last she remembered, she didn't fall asleep on something so comfortable.

With a lax stretch, she rolled over onto her back, looking around the unfamiliar room in question. It was a dorm room, but not hers. She knew it was Satoru's from the way it smelled like him. That sweet smell of bergamot and mandarin imprinted within the sheets and the air.

For as charismatic and out there as Satoru was, his room looked just like everyone else's, maybe even plainer and emptier than the others. His curtains weren't white like hers, but navy blue, making the room darker than it should be.

He had some pictures of him, Emi, Suguru, and Shoko on his desk, some mangas that looked too brand new to have been opened, and some digimon trading cards that were collecting dust. It looked like he'd been trying to find interests or hobbies for himself, but quickly gave up at some point.

Sorcery doesn't leave room for breathing, let alone, anything else. She was coming to understand that well.

But, more importantly, Emi didn't remember how she got here. She remembered, falling asleep with Satoru on the floor of the storage room...

Did he...carry her here?

She rubbed her tired face, glancing back at the boy in question. He was sleeping like a log, and Emi could only attribute that to the alcohol. But, still, he was beautiful. In every sense, and Emi was drawn to him, rolling back onto her side until they were face to face once more.

She was playing a dangerous game, she knew it. But denial felt too sweet as she gently swiped the hair from his forehead, letting her finger glide down his flushed cheek. His tightly knit brows melted instantly from her touch, and he let out a soft unconscious hum. One so genuine and wanting, it made Emi's stomach flip.

She gently trailed her thumb along his jaw, inhaling deeply when she realized what she was doing. How many times had Satoru Gojo taken a girl to his bed? How many times had he spent the night with them? She was sure he definitely wasn't a virgin.

But, it was becoming harder to remind herself that she wasn't special to him. Because, as much as she tried not to believe it, he was special to her. And, god, that was dangerous...

With a little reservation, she let her finger slip away, letting her eyes lower from his face. But, it was like he could unconsciously read her thoughts, gaining an extrasensory perception to her brain as his arm came forward and draped around her back.

A low, sleep induced groan slipped from his groggy throat as he pulled Emi into his chest, letting his fingers bury into the back of her hair. His voice was so much deeper in sleep, raspier, too.

She reveled in his touch, indulging too much as her forehead melted against his chest. Satoru's embrace was like the sun when it came out on a cold day. Or that feeling when you step out of the shadows and into the light, basking in the warmth from above.

It had been so long since someone made her feel safe like this. When she left home, she was certain she'd never feel it again.

Her arms came around his back, fingers gliding up the muscles of his back deftly. That action from her was what finally caused him to stir, and from his next inhale alone, Emi could tell he'd halfway woken up.

"Mm, groping me now, are we?" He smiled groggily, moaning tiredly and letting his face sink into her hair. "God, you just want me soooo bad."

Emi groaned blandly for him ruining the moment, trying to remove her arms from him. But, he sensed it, squeezing her tighter so she wouldn't be able to move a single muscle.

"I could say the same to you. Bringing me to your bed like this. Delulu much, princess?" She muffled into his chest.

He wrapped his legs around her, too, using her like a body pillow. It seemed to be one of his favorite things to do with her. "What can I say, I sleep better when you're here." He said, and she could practically hear the smirk on his face. "Your boring presence just puts me right to sleep. Every time."

"Shut up." She said before Satoru squeezed his legs around her tightly to force the air out of her lungs.

"Make me." He chided smugly.

Emi raised her brows and squeezed her fingers into his sides, making him jerk immediately from the tickles. He made an awkward, squeamish sound that had the two breaking out into laughter before Satoru was forced to release her from his death grip.

"Hm. The honored one is ticklish? Wait 'till I tip off all the assassins trying to kill you." She teased a little deviously.

He rolled onto his back with a smirk and stretched, intentionally being obnoxious as he spread his arm and leg out right atop her. "Tattle-taling is what ugly people do. You don't see me telling everyone you're in love with me."

"As if." She huffed, shoving his lanky limbs off her body.

Satoru let his head lull towards her, his eyes less teasing now and more curious. He looked at her like he was waiting for her to say something. But, the truth was that Emi didn't remember much about last night after Satoru and her made the pinky promise.

She combed through her tangled locks, freezing when she caught his glance, "What?" She mused unknowingly.

Satoru blinked a few times, quickly giving his head a lazy shake. "Oh—nothin'. I'm just, like...wayyy too hungover right now. I'm never drinking again."

"Same." Emi groaned, only now feeling the pulsing ache in her head. "What even happened last night?"

Satoru's eyes traveled to the ceiling, looking up at the wood beams with a gaze Emi couldn't decipher, "You don't remember?"

She shook her head with a purse of her soft lips, "Not the very end of it. Or how I ended up here and not the storage room. Do you?"

Half a beat of silence came and went before Satoru quickly filled it with tease, "Well, after I bailed you outta prison-"

"Ahh, I knew you'd lie!" She laughed, giving him a small hit in the chest.

He laughed with her, but this time it came out a little empty as his personal thoughts consumed him. He chewed on his bottom lip, suddenly feeling vulnerable about last night.

"Eh. If you wanna know the truth, I was tired and sleeping on the floor is sooo not my thing." He masked his feelings in his usual cocky facade, giving a careless shrug. "So I went back to my room and dragged you with me. 'Cause I took pity on you."

Emi let out a small 'pfft', eyeing him in disbelief. "You 'dragged' me, huh?"

"Yup. By the foot and all." He gloated. "You probably ate at least ten pounds of dust off the floor."

Satoru would never tell her the truth. The truth that he carried her in his arms, stumbling down the hallways with his head spinning until he finally reached his room.

"Ha ha haaa." She rolled her eyes, lightly shoving him in the shoulder before sitting up in the bed.

Satoru propped his hand behind his head and watched her, stuck on the way she stretched her arms overhead. The sunlight from his curtains hit her perfectly, washing over her skin in throes of gold. She was still wearing last night's outfit, with the thin strap of her shirt slipping down her shoulder. His eyes couldn't stop looking when she lulled her head back towards the ceiling, exposing her neck to him.

God...

Before he knew it, he was chewing on his thumbnail, having memorized each little nothing about her appearance. Even the divots of her muscles and dark red color of her nail polish.

She combed through her tangled hair before gathering it up in a thick ponytail and twisting, tying it up with a hum. "Anyways, I should head back to my room and shower." She gave a little scrunch of her nose. "I can practically smell the vodka oozing out my pores."

"Just use mine." The words came from his mouth automatically.

His defense mechanisms had died in his throat, grasping at ways to keep her here. She looked back at him, and suddenly, it dawned on him that she was really in his bed, feeling his heart skip a few beats.

It was the first time a girl ever slept in his bed.

He never thought he'd get close enough to someone for something like this to ever happen. Not that anything happened between them.

Her face still looked sleepy as she looked at him. She was effortless with her mannerisms and appearance, and Satoru didn't know how to handle it, honestly. He didn't know how it made her even more...you know...

"You sure?" She asked, tilting her head to the side.

"Yeah, you're way shorter than me, but I'll give you some clothes." He murmured, looking her body up and down with too much interest. "Thennn you can take me to that breakfast place in the city and buy me a big ol' donut."

As much as Satoru was obsessed with sweets, the hangover brewing in his system made sure pastries were the last thing on his mind. He felt sick to his stomach, and for once, he didn't want to eat anything.

But, the idea just came from his mouth automatically. Quickly. Because he wondered if she'd leave once there was no plan in place.

Relief washed over him when she smiled, giving his thigh a little pat before rising from the bed. "You've just got it all planned out, huh? Sounds good to me. I'll be back."

Satoru's smirk faded a bit as Emi closed the door to his bathroom, replaying the night in his head as he remembered it. Eh, he felt a little melancholy now. He didn't know why. But, also...

Didn't she remember? What she said? Or maybe, it was what she didn't say...

Guess it's true that she didn't ask him to kiss her. She simply told him she hadn't had her first kiss. Then she fell asleep when Satoru asked her straight up.

Did she want him to kiss her? Last night?

Ah. Not that it matters. They're both sober now and the feeling passed. Totally.

Feelings and stuff like that aren't his thing. He's not good with them 'cause he doesn't understand 'em. There's no point to try. Plus...

That's not what he was made to exist for.

Besides, she's Emi. Just Emi.

"Yeah..." He breathed out, staring at his ceiling with dazed thought. "Just Emi..."

Like the king of self-sabotage he was, Satoru chalked last night up to nothin' more than him reading into things, drunkenly so. Still, he couldn't shake the weight that sat in his chest, simply looking up at the ceiling fan as he listened to the shower water run.

His eyes were dull, his arms and legs spread out in the same way they were in that weird dream he had earlier this morning. Emi was there, too, and Satoru wondered when his brain rewired to become so obsessed with her.

Ahh, that's embarrassing, you know. He's gotta get himself together. Him? Obsessed with someone? As if! He's the one people obsess over. That's not about to change now.

After procrastinating up to the twenty minute mark of her shower, Satoru finally forced himself to hop off his bed, groaning a bit at the way his head spun with a hangover. He was serious about not drinking anymore. Like, liquor tasted bad and it made him feel like shit. Truly, he couldn't decipher what it was people liked about the stuff.

He'll stick with his melon sodas and chicken nuggets, thank you very much.

He trudged to his closet to grab Emi some clothes, his heart fluttering at the fact that no one other than Suguru had ever worn his clothes before. Especially not a girl.

He swallowed a bit heavily as he thumbed through a few items, picking something he could imagine her in. A brown long sleeved shirt and some baggy grey sweatpants that would definitely be too big on her. She'd have to roll them at the waist four times over. At least...

Ah. Maybe this was silly. Her dorm's only a ten minute walk. It's...

His doubts were interrupted by the sound of his bathroom door opening, causing him to quickly turn around.

There was Emi with a towel around her body—her...naked body, giving him a smile like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Hey." She said casually, looking at him expectantly. "Oh, sweet, you got my clothes. Thanks."

Satoru's mouth hung wordlessly as she took the clothes and went back in the bathroom. She didn't even give him a chance to react. But, she was sure as hell way too comfortable being naked around a guy—like, she was wrapped in a towel. Buttt, she was naked under that, you know...

Ah. She really was so unbothered by him, huh...

He tutted and rubbed the back of his neck at her lack of admiration towards him, giving a little bitter side glance towards the bathroom door.

That's when he noticed, she didn't close the door all the way this time, just stood behind it to conceal herself. He watched as the towel she'd been wearing was dropped right in his vision, leaving his hormonal mind to envision what she looked like right now...

He scratched his chin and quickly looked away a few moments later, suddenly feeling a little out of place. Look, Satoru was charming. He was flirty, and mannn, he loved attention...

But, he was still a virgin.

Practically a virgin in every aspect of affection. Like, the only time he's even kissed was once with some rando at an arcade. Shoko dared him to and said she'd buy him a bucket hat if he did—like, an actual bucket hat. You know, one you can fill with popcorn and a drink?

And, even then, that was just a quick peck.

He didn't know where she got this confidence with men from, or why she seemed to have more of it than he did. She's never even kissed anyone.

"Hey, so for that donut place," She brought Satoru out of his thought, continuing to change behind the door. "I'll do you one better. There's a place just two blocks further that sells cinnamon rolls. They make them fresh every Saturday morning. And, yeahhh, I know you always say a cinnamon roll is just a try-hard donut—blah, blah, blahhh, Satoru. But I think these will change your mind. We should go there instead."

"Wh—huh..." He uttered in pure distraction, quickly blinking his thoughts away when she abruptly reappeared in the doorway—fully dressed now. "Oh yeah, sure. Whatever."

As expected, Satoru's clothes practically swallowed her frame. But, as expected of her, she somehow made it work.

She looked good.

"Hah, really? Thought that would take more convincing. Sweet." She chuckled a bit proudly, brushing past him with her clothes from last night folded in hand.

Unintentionally, Satoru caught a peek at her bra in the mix. Between that and seeing her in his clothes, he froze when he felt his lower regions starting to warm against his will.

Are you serious? Right now? Look he's no stranger to his hormones or, you know, doing what he can to fix it. But, it's never happened in front of someone before.

Quickly, he began walking backwards now, gesturing towards the bathroom. "Right—so, I'm gonna..." He trailed off.

"Shower?" Emi glanced back at him in question, watching the way his hip bumped backwards into his desk.

"Yeah, that." He quickly slipped through the door, letting only his head peek out. "Be out in a sec."

With that, he abruptly slammed it shut, causing Emi to furrow her brows as the water started to run. "Weird." She mumbled unknowingly.

It was only after a few minutes alone that Emi really took in the feeling of being in his clothes, lifting his shirt to her nostrils. God, it smelled like him. Clean and fresh, and so Satoru.

She laxly began sifting through his manga collection, waiting for him to get out of the shower before a knock drummed at his door.

"Hey, can you get that?" Satoru called from the bathroom before the faucet shut off with a squeak. "Shoko said I left my wallet at the bar last night and that she'd bring it over this morning."

"Sure." Emi said, dropping the manga on his desk before heading towards the door.

Only, her heart jumped when she opened it, coming face to face with someone who definitely wasn't Shoko.

"Woah, E-Emi?" Suguru blinked a few times in surprise, speechless momentarily as he looked her attire up and down. "Oh, I was looking for you...you weren't answering your..."

His words had gotten jumbled out of surprise, trying to find them before the sight behind her caught his attention.

Satoru walked out of his bathroom, wearing nothing but a towel around his hips, towel drying his soaking hair. His steps halted once he caught sight of Suguru in the doorway, letting out a low 'oh...' of realization.

Tension consumed the space, and once again, Emi wasn't sure why Satoru always acted like they were doing something wrong when Suguru was here.

Not a word was spoken as Suguru looked between their wet hair and shared clothes—or, lack of clothes in Satoru's case. His mouth open and closed wordlessly before he finally asked in disbelief, "Wait, did.....did you guys...sleep together?"

"No!" The two said simultaneously before Emi spoke quickly. "I-I was starting to feel a little too drunk last night. So I asked Satoru to take me home."

"And he took you to his room?" Suguru raised a brow. "And to his....shower?"

"Oiii, oiii. I was drunk, too, and the girls dorms are on the other side of campus." Satoru practically pouted, trying to oversell his indifference on the matter. "She's just lucky I even made it here. I considered throwing her over a cliff about half a dozen times along the way."

"Alright." Suguru said plainly, not sounding totally convinced.

He took on a different tone with Satoru than he did with Emi. He was more dry towards Satoru, almost like the white haired boy knows something she doesn't.

Emi rubbed the back of her neck as tense silence consumed the space once more, grasping at anything she could to alleviate it. "Um—oh, by the way, sorry for disappearing on the dance floor last night."

Suguru smiled warmly and it calmed Emi. "Ah, hey, it's cool. I kinda disappeared on you first when those girls wouldn't leave me alone." He said sheepishly. "Sorry about that. But, now that we're all sober, I was thinking maybe we could try again."

"Dancing?" She mused.

Suguru chuckled smoothly, coming just a little closer. "Training, actually. Your test is coming up soon, remember?"

"Right." Emi nodded, looking down at the ground with a bit of a sigh.

Fun time is over. Back to reality. Sorcery.

He sensed her deflation on the matter, trying to lift her spirits. "Wouldn't be bad to switch things up though. Maybe a change of scenery? The Hatakoshi Summit has some amazing views. A nice temple there as well. You up for it?"

"Sounds cool." She smiled, quickly turning to Satoru. "What do you think?"

He'd already put on clothes in the time the two had talked, sporting some lounge wear since it was the weekend. He opened his mouth to respond before Suguru cut in gently.

"Ah. I was thinking maybe you two could train later?" He suggested, turning to Emi with a look of patience. "I was kinda hoping it could be just you and I. If you're okay with that, of course."

"Oh." She said, and Satoru wondered if it was just his mind playing tricks on him when she sounded a little bummed. "It's just that Satoru's my mentor and—"

"Go ahead." Satoru interrupted her, feeling everything within his body fight against it. "I've....got a ton of stuff to do today. So...I'm just...gonna do that."

He knew he messed up at the club last night. Suguru wanted to spend more time with Emi, and in return, Satoru dragged her away and slept with her—like....spent the night with her....

Nah. Suguru was better at this stuff. He was nothing like Satoru.

"Okay. Cool." Emi said, giving Satoru one more glance he purposely ignored before she looked back at Suguru. "Let me just head back to my dorm and change into some training clothes."

"Want some company on the way there?" He suggested, causing Emi to smile.

"Sure." She uttered, looking back at Satoru as Suguru guided her out of the room.

"Later, Satoru." His best friend said, and Satoru noticed he sounded a lot happier with him now than he did last night.

"Ah, yeah. Whatever." Satoru waved off a little quieter, hearing the door slowly click closed a few moments later.

He stood in the middle of his room like a creep as he listened to Emi and Suguru chat down the hallway. They talked about hangovers, and parties, and about all the normie stuff they had in common.

And, Satoru huffed tiredly, familiar with the emptiness in his chest that felt so heavy.

Chapter Text

A/N: mentions of blood and needles in the beginning of this chap

*

Satoru had never been so annoyed to have a day off.

He was bored outta his mind. Or maybe it's just that he was bitter. Who knows, it was hard to tell the difference these days...

But, like, how could there be so many hours in a day? And why did they seem to pass by so much slower when he's alone?

Then again, they always did. It's part of the reason he always hated being alone. The sun never seemed to set, and the moon always rose for too long.

He huffed for a countless time, glancing at the wall clock again. It'd become a routine of sorts today, and he'd pretty much memorized everything about that clock after looking at it so many times.

It's an ugly clock. Everything's ugly right now—and it's got nothing to do with the fact he's pouting. Yeah, nothing at all. Shut up...

Guess he hated looking at that clock because the more time that passed, the more he was reminded that Suguru and Emi still hadn't returned from their little day out. And while Satoru had made up some excuse about having sooo many things to do around here while they were gone, his petty ass hadn't done a single thing for....seven hours now.

The vein in his head twitched slightly at his thoughts, barely brought back to present time by Shoko's voice.

"Okay. You might feel a little pinch." She said, giving his vein a few flicks before releasing the tourniquet from his bicep.

Satoru didn't even flinch as the needle jabbed through his skin, looking around the infirmary with a lack of interest. Shoko needed a human lab rat for her studies, and while Satoru usually avoided any chance of helping out, he jumped at the chance today.

It was better than being holed up in his room. After a few hours in there by himself, he was convinced he was going nuts. It gave him flashbacks to his life before Jujutsu High, and all that quiet made him a little....he didn't know...stir crazy?

He exhaled deeply through his nostrils as Shoko continued getting his blood, looking down in annoyance as she fished the needle around in his arm unintentionally. With no medical doctors around, all her training was really just trial and error. Lucky him...

"Oi, you call that a pinch? It's more like a stab." Satoru chastised blandly.

She lost her focus with his nagging, causing the tube to slip and his blood to spurt freely onto the ground now.

"Aw..." Shoko pouted in self-disappointment, having a major lack of urgency as she watched Satoru's arm continued to gush.

"Yeah, 'aw.'" Satoru chided, looking at her expectantly. "Oh, by the way, don't mind me if I pass out and die. It's just because I bled out."

"I got ittt." She grumbled, trudging towards him with some gauze in hand.

He was unusually quiet and cranky, and it didn't go unnoticed by Shoko, piquing the healer's curiosity. Truth be told, she didn't really need someone to test on today. She'd just become a little irked with Gojo breathing down her neck for an hour straight, constantly asking her what she was doing. It's unlike him to bother her, and really, this was just to give him something to do. Anddd, to also be a little nosy.

"What's got your panties in a twist?" She asked, mindful of the fact Suguru and Emi have been gone all day. "Did Geto finally beat you in Call of Duty this time?"

Satoru tutted, slouching atop the medical table and letting his feet dangle loosely in the air. He took another glance at the cursed wall clock. It hadn't even moved a single minute. It must be broken.

"Please. He could never beat me. No one can." He mumbled.

It came off as a cocky brag, but in reality, that's not how he meant it. Winning everything was just another thing Satoru was bitter about it. No one could beat him in anything. It's why he stopped playing video games, and why he loses interest in most things. Nothing challenges him.

Well, except lately...

Shoko continued tying the bandage around his arm, glancing at him a little suspiciously, "Okay, well you've been wearing that look all day."

He bared his teeth in a light scoff, rolling his eyes. "Oh yeah? And what look is that, huh?"

He kept his eyes anywhere but her, because Satoru didn't like to be picked apart for his feelings. His feelings were one of the few weaknesses he actually possessed because he didn't understand them.

"You tell me." Shoko persisted, tying his arm bandage securely. "It's your face."

Satoru chewed the inside of his cheek, switching topics abruptly. "Hey, so outta nothin' but sheer curiosity, how long does it take to climb the Hatakoshi summit?"

He just couldn't help himself for bringing it up. It was a way to vent the topic that was on his mind all day without really saying it.

"Hm. We're already at a higher elevation on campus. So, only about an hour if you're fit." Shoko pondered with a hum. "Why?"

Satoru pursed his lips and shrugged, almost defensively lax about the whole thing. "No reason."

She stopped fiddling with the medical tools on her tray, looking up at him knowingly.

"What?" He asked bluntly, causing her to chuckle and shake her head.

"You're such a bad liar."

Satoru didn't get a chance to retort as Yaga waltzed into the infirmary, picking him out immediately. "Gojo, there you are. Where's Geto?"

Satoru's nose scrunched a bit at the mention of his best friend, feeling the bitterness in his chest coating his tongue now. It's not that he was mad at Suguru. There was no reason to be. Like Satoru's been saying all day, he's just annoyed, you know.

Can a guy not be annoyed in peace? For absolutely no reason at all? Sheesh...

"Auhh? How should I know?" He drawled out sassily, letting Shoko outstretch and position his hand to her liking. "I ain't his keeper."

"Right. Because he's yours." Shoko snorted, giving Satoru's finger a hard needle prick.

"Ow." He flinched a bit that time, pulling his hand back abruptly.

"Baby." She mocked, squeezing his bloodied finger into a test tube.

"Got a lone mission for him that needs to get done asap." Yaga said, pulling out a file folder from under his arm. "Just some easy curses he should have no problem absorbing. I need one of you to bring him this folder with the assignment breakdown. And I don't wanna hear any complaints, Gojo, about-"

"I'll do it." The white haired boy said immediately.

It was the first time he'd ever jumped the gun on an order. And, mannn, he'd never been so eager to complete a task.

So much so, Yaga's mouth hung open in surprise at his cooperation, uttering a blunt, "Huh?" of disbelief.

"I said I'll deliver him the folder. Give it here." He said, reaching for the folder before Yaga quickly swiped it out of his vicinity.

He glared at Gojo, removing his glasses to narrow his eyes. "Why?"

Why? Oh, he didn't knowww. It might have something to do with going to the Hatakoshi Summit. It might have something to do with sticking his nose in places it doesn't belong, or the fact he gets to tell Suguru his training time with Emi is up.

But, hey, don't shoot the messenger, Suguru. Duty calls, right? Hah, that was a good line, right? Satoru planned to use it on him when Suguru gave him that Suguru-y stink eye for ruining his day.

Ah. Of course, though...Satoru being Satoru, he didn't say any of that.

"What? I'll go 'cause ya asked me to." He feigned innocence. "Duh."

Yaga stared at him for a few more moments of suspicion before abruptly turning to Shoko, "What's wrong with him?"

"What isn't?" She snickered, placing a hello kitty bandaid around Satoru's finger. Those are the only ones he accepts.

"Huh?!" The white haired boy in question sassed, grabbing a 'good job' lollipop from the candy jar. "Hey, I'm offering to do a good deed around here. Why am I being, like, incredibly attacked for it-"

"Because you never do." Yaga insisted bluntly. "Usually I have to threaten you with domestic housework in order to get you to even tuck in your uniform shirt."

Satoru chuckled and leaned back on his hands, giving his teacher a lopsided smirk, "Well, sensei, I think it's time to admit you just had the wrong impression about me all this time. Don't worry, I halfway accept the apology. But, I can always be bribed about the other half."

"I didn't apologize." Yaga seethed, shoving the folder into Satoru's chest before pointing at him with warning. "Whatever that tiny little brain of yours is conspiring, remember this—no funny business."

With that, he was off, leaving Satoru to smirk now with an immediate change of mood...

"Heh. Impossible. That's the only kinda business around."

*

The late afternoon fog set over the horizon of Hatakoshi summit.

Emi's heels skidded across the powdery blanket of snow, quickly spinning on her foot to block the next punch towards her head.

It had been a long time since Suguru could go all out like this. Before she arrived, he was the top martial artist at Jujutsu Tech, and because of that, he always had to hold back. But, Emi challenged him, she got his blood pumping, and he was confident enough in his own emotions to admit that maybe, just maybe, it wasn't all due to her fighting skills.

They connected, too. Maybe not on the things that her and Satoru did. But, their spar spoke a language of its own, their eyes following in suit. They were on the way to discovering more of that during her early weeks here, back when Satoru wanted nothing to do with her.

Before he decided she was 'good enough' to string along...praising her and then insulting her all in the same breath.

Suguru would be lying if he said he wasn't a little disappointed in Emi for falling for it. But, then again, he couldn't be surprised. Satoru was Satoru. He was always the admired one, always praised. And, most of all...

Satoru always got what he wanted.

Don't get it wrong, Suguru didn't hate him for it. If anything, he always let it slide, because he loved Satoru more than he loved himself, and wanted him to be happy.

But, he can love Satoru and still think Emi deserves better.

Satoru didn't believe in her the way Suguru did. Satoru couldn't keep up with her combat skills, but he was too far advanced for her cursed energy skills. They lacked a proper balance, those two.

And, most of all, Satoru didn't respect her. That much was obvious from the way he was always trying to tear her down, even if it's just a cover-up for his inability to connect emotionally.

Yes, Satoru always got what he wanted. So, it's not a crime if he doesn't get this.

Suguru panted heavily as he landed back on the ground from his flying kick, searching for Emi in the fog. He twirled his nunchucks in hand, arms burning from the pain he loved so much. He was spent from the day, utterly exhausted, and never had it felt this good.

The snap of a twig in the distance had his senses dialing down, only knowing she was coming from the extra bite of wind. Emi descended from one of the snowy bamboo trees, soaring through the air before she pounced like leopard.

Suguru swung his nunchucks towards her at the last second before Emi intercepted the hit, flipping over him and using the momentum to rip the nunchucks out of his hand. Her siren eyes heated up the grey atmosphere with devilish throes of red and dark brown. She twirled the nunchucks with a smirk, at a speed that even Suguru couldn't match.

"Impressive." His deep voice cut through the air, letting a breathy smile grace his lips.

He had no problem admitting that, no problem telling her when she was doing good. Unlike what Satoru thought, she deserved to hear it.

"Submit." Her words puffed into the snow like smoke, spinning on her knee before throwing one of the nunchucks towards his legs.

The chain wrapped around Suguru's ankle and Emi pulled immediately, swiping him off his foot. Suguru immediately morphed into a backbend to change trajectory of the fall, propelling himself back up before flipping into a flying kick.

The nunchucks ripped free from Emi's hands, and Suguru didn't give her a chance to reset as he kicked one of the bamboo trees mid-air, causing a blanket of snow to fall atop Emi.

With her vision concealed, he was back on the ground, sweeping her legs out from under her before slamming her body to the ground and straddling her hips. A faint glow of cursed energy emanated from his fingertips as he pointed them at Emi's forehead like a gun, causing her to curse under her breath.

It was over.

She panted heavily, letting her head fall back against the snow with two words that had Suguru's veins tingling...

"I submit."

He exhaled deeply, looking down at her with a soft grin, "Good girl."

She chuckled and Suguru got off her, holding his hand out for her to take. "Man, I've never met another martial artist who can keep up with me like that." He said, hoisting her up to sitting. "It's impressive."

Emi let out a satisfied, fatigued 'phewww' for the conclusion of their training, undoing the straps of her grip gloves. "Well, I had a lot of free time to practice. I spent almost three years in China when I was seven, mastering the art of the wooden man." She alluded, and the connection immediately clicked for Suguru.

"Wing Chun." He nodded of the fighting style. "I could tell. You knocked the wind out of me a good twenty times with those relentless chain punches."

"Just be lucky I held back on those hacking elbow strikes." She teased, causing him to laugh.

He looked down at the powdery snow, watching Emi trace shapes in the powder. "Remind me not to get on your bad side. I'm not confident I'd beat you in a real hand-to-hand fight."

"Ah, don't worry, we'll never really fight each other." She reassured, giving his shoulder a little nudge. "Besides, just pull out some cursed energy and I'm a goner."

"Noted." Suguru mused. "Now I know your weak spot for the future."

Emi smiled and then sighed, reaching into her training bag before pulling out her flip phone. It was an action she's done multiple times today.

Suguru watched her check it for a few notifications, apparently not seeing the one she wanted when she tossed it back. "What's on your mind?" He asked.

"Ah, nothing." She shrugged, the icy wind ruffling through her hair. "Just wondering what Satoru's doing right now. He doesn't usually like to be left out of this stuff, you know."

Suguru nodded, chewing on his bottom lip a bit as the touchy topic came up. He knew Satoru and Emi were close, but he didn't really know the extent of their conversations. Sometimes, Satoru would let it slip in an excited retelling of something they'd chatted about, but nothing other than that.

It almost seemed like he was gatekeeping Emi from everyone else.

"Yeah, you guys have become pretty inseparable these last few months, huh..." Suguru said, causing Emi to smile.

"Guess you could say that."

Suguru took in the nature of her voice, the way it came out a little warmer and softer. He felt like he was watching the makings of a train wreck happen when it came to these two, and he wanted to get things out in the open while she was still fair game.

"Um, I actually kinda wanted to ask..." He trailed off, hoping he wouldn't overstep.

But, Emi seemed hard to offend. Probably one of the reasons why Satoru enjoyed her company. He could insult her all day and she wouldn't care. But, that's Satoru for you.

"Shoot." The Hasegawa girl said laxly.

He fiddled with his fingers, watching the way the icy air had turned them red and frigid after so many hours outside. Part of him didn't want to know the answer to his next question, but also, he knew Satoru's emotionally constipated self well enough to know the surface version of it.

"Well, it's just....is there anything going on between you two?" He looked at her, deciding to add-on at the last second. "I've asked Satoru about it before."

Suguru knew he shouldn't have said that last part. It was a private conversation the two had at the mall, and when it came to his feelings and emotions, Satoru didn't even understand himself well enough to provide an accurate answer. His favorite thing was self-sabotage.

But, Emi's curiosity had been piqued, glancing at Suguru with furrowed brows, "Really? And what has he said?"

Suguru wouldn't lie to her. He'd tell it how Satoru told him, because his best friend hadn't given him a reason to say anything else.

"Oh, you know Satoru." He chuckled softly, giving a nonchalant shrug. "He was pretty adamant he wasn't interested."

Emi's brows flinched and raised in the blink of an eye, quickly resetting back into neutrality."Oh. Yeah..." She trailed off, sounding just a little more quiet.

Suguru looked at her closely, letting his shoulder nudge against hers and stay there this time. "But, I just wanted to hear your side, too. He's not always the most reliable narrator."

A cold rush of mountain wind ran through them, and now that their exerted, overheated bodies had begun to cool down, they both shivered this time.

"We're just friends." Emi said after a passing of silence, reflecting internally on her words.

It wasn't a lie. They were just friends, not a truer thing was spoken.

But, Emi was also aware enough to know her and Satoru were on the border of crossing boundaries at times. She knew they were in a sort of limbo, and while she wouldn't necessarily admit she had feelings for him, she'd had enough friends in her life to know they treated each other differently.

There's no reason to feel disappointed. But, for some reason...

"Cool." Suguru's velvety voice broke her from her thoughts, causing Emi to glance at him curiously.

That wasn't the answer she'd been expecting from him. She didn't know what answer she was excepting actually. Or, why they were having this conversation in the first place.

"Is it?" She asked.

She didn't realize she was shivering until Suguru removed his athletic jacket, draping it over her shoulders. "I like hanging out with you, Emi." He said lightly. "Don't get me wrong, I like when Satoru's here as well, of course. He's my best friend. But...I also like....when it's just the two of us."

Emi smiled, trying not to take his words for granted. The weight of what he said about Satoru still hung in her chest, but she wouldn't let one friend undermine the kindness of another. That wasn't fair to Suguru, and he's been nothing but nice to her.

She won't let Satoru affect her so strongly.

She was already starting to make that mistake the last few months, but it wasn't too late to fix it and create some distance. Besides, Suguru's words alone just answered her own question, the one she's had for a little while now....

She wasn't special to Satoru. She was just...Emi. And she wasn't ashamed of it.

She gave Suguru the attention he deserved, watching their knees lightly knock together. "I guess it is nice, huh? You and I don't hang out enough."

Suguru inhaled deeply like he'd been waiting to hear that, leaning back on his hands as he looked at the silvery, grey sky with a lifted perspective. "I don't think so either. We should change that."

Emi nodded and the two sat in comfortable silence before little flurries of white began to sprinkle from the clouds. Suguru looked around, spotting chimney smoke coming from the temple a few miles away.

"Hey, the temple serves hot tea for those who are trying to get warm." He said. "Wanna check it out?"

Emi arched her back in a stretch and groaned in fatigue, pulling Suguru's jacket around her tighter as the snow began to fall consistently now. "Sure. Maybe they've got something to help this kink in my neck, too. Been acting up ever since that spin kick we practiced."

"Hmm." Suguru hummed, placing a cold hand atop her shoulder. "Sounds like a pinched nerve. I can rub it out for you when we get there. If you'd be comfortable with that."

He stood up and extended his hand for Emi to take, causing the girl to whistle a bit impressed. "A free massage? No complaints here-"

The two were interrupted as a snow ball lightly hit Suguru in the back of the head, followed by that familiar chuckle. "Whoops! Gotta think faster next time, Suguru. You seemed too distracted!"

Satoru practically blended in with the white snow, misty fog, and grey clouds. If it wasn't for his dark blue snow coat and the cold flush of pink on his cheeks, they might've never spotted him.

Emi looked back at him in surprise. He barely seemed winded, yet there was no easy way up this mountain. Did he hike all the way here? He's not usually an avid hiker, what compelled him to do such a thing?

"Satoru." Suguru said, shaking the powdery snow out of his hair. "What are you doing here?"

His voice sounded a little more deflated than anything and Satoru picked up on that immediately, set on using the fated stars as an excuse. "Ahh, ahhh. Before ya bite my head off, I'm here strictly on official business, whatever that means." He gave a lopsided grin, throwing his mitten-clad hands up with a shrug. "Yaga practically got on his hands and knees, begging me to deliver this to Suguru. I swear, he was in tears."

With that, Satoru tossed the file folder onto the snow, causing Suguru to grab it in question.

"I highly doubt that." Emi spoke over Suguru's shoulder, giving the white haired boy a musing grin.

Even after that conversation with Suguru knocked some reality back into her, she couldn't deny she was happy to see him. Satoru brought the warm sun with him, even in a place that it didn't currently exist.

The Gojo boy strolled closer, giving Emi a small teasing sneer as Suguru read through the folder. "Eh. Who asked you?" His voice came out playful, holding the aura of inside jokes that Suguru didn't understand.

He closed the file folder with a plop, causing his black bangs to flit up with the burst of wind. "Ah. Fuck. Really..." Suguru mumbled under his breath, sighing in a bit of annoyance after reading the file. "I guess we have to cut things short today, Emi."

Satoru's obnoxious raspberry filled the air, unintentionally dusting Suguru's back with snow as he trekked around them. "I mean, is it really that short if you guys were gone for, like, I dunno....just seven hours and thirty-six minutes today? Maybe? I dunno, who's counting? Seriously though, if you take any longer out here, you'll be spending the night in snow."

"We could've just spent the night in the temple and waited for the storm to pass." Suguru murmured under his breath, rubbing his temples tiredly.

And Satoru narrowed his eyes at him behind his glasses. He knew Suguru well enough to guess that was his plan all along, huh. What a sly guy he is, that Suguru...

Can you imagine it? Suguru spending the night with Emi? In a shared bed? The nerve of people these days. That's, like, crossing sooo many boundaries between them. Not that he cares.

"Really? Agh, that sucks." Satoru clicked his tongue without pity, standing in front of the two with his hands in his pockets. "Sucks even more that the mission deadline ends in fifty-seven—no, fifty-six minutes."

"Of course you read the file." Suguru looked at him with tired eyes of annoyance. "But, you're right. There's no time for me to hike back down either. I'm gonna have to take another way."

He activated his cursed technique and letting his white dragon come to life, climbing atop it before turning back to Emi with a slightly warmer voice. "I, uh...had fun today. We should do it again sometime, if you're down."

"For sure." Emi smiled, giving him a parting wave. "Good luck."

With that, Suguru was off, commanding his dragon to take him higher before he disappeared over the foggy summit. Emi watched him go, slowly turning around when she felt a pair of six eyes on her.

As expected, Satoru was there, still in the same position with his hands in his pockets. And he was staring at her, specifically, the jacket around her shoulders with a look she couldn't read.

Or maybe he wasn't. Those glasses he always wore were surely the best mask, and she knew she wasn't special to him.

But, even if that were true, his obnoxious teases had quieted down a little now that it was just the two of them, giving her a soft nod as he gestured towards the way down...

"C'mon. I'll take ya back."

*

Chapter Text

The hike down Hatakoshi Summit was unusually quiet.

Satoru almost felt silly for recognizing it. But, for a boy—ahem, man...who understood the concept of distance more than most people, you can't blame him for picking it out whenever it's present.

He spent years with just 'distance' as his friend. Or maybe it was more like his foe since he resented it. Perhaps, even his stalker since he was unable to get rid of it.

And he still hasn't been able to shake it completely. Aside from a select few people he'd latched onto in his life, there was still a major gap between him and the rest of the world. One that he knew wouldn't ever be closed.

It only made it more noticeable when those in his incredibly small circle created distance themselves. But, then again, that's something Satoru's only finding out now. Suguru hadn't ever really given him the cold shoulder like this.

It was the first time Satoru realized he'd taken Emi's presence for granted, though you'll never hear him admit that out loud. It was more that....she always stuck to him like glue, and he only notices that because she's no longer there.

Yeah, they still made small talk on the way down the mountain.

But, it felt different.

Satoru thought they were past talks of the weather and simple things. Even upon their first meeting, they skipped all that boring stuff. Thank god for it, too. Satoru's not a weather talker.

He also usually doesn't have a good sense of understanding when people are mad at him. Suguru always thinks it's funny, while Satoru's just clueless to the joke he missed. Like, who could ever be mad at him? Obviously him and Nanami have a chummy thing going on, and Utahime's definitely in love with him or something.

But, for some reason, he can sense this. This vibe between him and Emi that's...he didn't know...dry? He doesn't know why, or how. But, he can read her language, not the one from her lips, but a different one if that makes sense. Aghh, it doesn't. What is he even saying right now? This is totally crazy.

It's not like he was mad about it. Nahhh, 'cause then he'd have to care to be mad. And he doesn't care. Not about distance, or Emi creating it. Or the fact she only started making it after spending an entire day with Suguru, and only Suguru.

If anything, he was mad at himself for wasting one of his only days off in, who knows how long. He sat by like an idiot, counting the seconds of the clock and letting Shoko poke around in his arms. Then, he climbed up the mountain in record time, in the middle of a blizzard because....why did he do it again?!

Did Emi even notice he wasn't training with her today? Hmph, did she even care? It doesn't seem like it now. Who knew Suguru's company had the capacity to make up for his own. He's really something, huh.

Their uncharacteristic mixture of silence and curt small talk continued as they boarded the train at the base of the mountain. The one that would take them back to the downtown district. The sky became darker from the lack of sun earlier than usual, and the snow began to hit the ground a little heavier.

And if Emi wasn't acting so weird, he'd definitely have made a joke about how they should be the ones to spend the night in that mountain temple instead of her and Suguru. Hilarious, right?

Emi found a spot near the back of the train, letting Satoru slide ahead of her so he could take the window seat. Everyone knew he loved the window seat, and Satoru has definitely terrorized some young-ings before for taking what was his.

As they sat, Emi still didn't say a word, unbuttoning her coat and letting her head fall back against the chair in exhaustion. Satoru practically held his breath as he waited for her to say something, but all she did was lull her head away from his direction.

His brain was going crazy now.

Alright, what happened today? During this time that her and Suguru spent together? What did he tell her?

Not...that he was blaming his best friend for anything. Suguru...is Suguru. He'd never do anything to hurt him, and Satoru knows that.

But, holding his tongue for so long became agonizing, especially for someone like him. Once the train started with a jolt and the crowd settled down, he could no longer contain himself.

His mitten-clad fingers drummed against his thigh, feeling a little fidgety and stir crazy as he turned towards Emi. "Sooo..." He drawled lightly, trying his best to act uninterested. "How was alone time with Suguru today? Magical? Huh? Huhhh?"

He gave her cheek a soft poke, barely pulling a smile from Emi before she lightly shrugged his prodding hand away.

The Hasegawa girl knew she was creating distance with Satoru. That was actually her intention after the conversation she'd had with Suguru during their time on the mountain...

'Oh, you know Satoru. He was pretty adamant that he wasn't interested.'

Suguru knew the Gojo boy better than anyone, there was no reason for Emi to not take his words as truth.

They hadn't stopped echoing into her head from the moment they were spoken. She felt a little silly for it. Her and Satoru were friends and nothing more. She knew it, he knew it. Nothing about the statement should have been a big deal...

Yet, her chest just felt heavier. Her tongue a little bitter with the taste of reality. As much as she didn't want to hear it, it was something she needed to hear.

And it just further affirms her original thoughts about Satoru Gojo. He's a fuck boy and nothing more. He treats everyone like they're special, he probably has sleepovers with every girl he meets, and he definitely hikes up and down mountains in the middle of a blizzard just to escort his friends home.

That's fine. Whatever, Emi's not mad about it....

But, she's also not gonna be taken for a sucker. It's clear that, despite Satoru's feelings on the matter, they both tend to blur the lines of friendship. Now she knows it's just because he likes the attention instead of being genuine to how he really feels.

She crossed her arms, intentionally looking forward even though she felt Satoru's eyes on her. "The day with Suguru was less magical and more enlightening." She alluded vaguely.

Satoru felt a little buzz of annoyance festering in his chest for such a curt answer. What, her and Suguru have their own inside jokes now? Things that Satoru's no longer apart of? That didn't take long...

He readjusted in his seat slightly, inhaling deeply with a tight lipped smile. "Ew." His nose crinkled at the non-gossip-y answer, pressing her a little harder. "Ah, but seriously though. What did you guys talk about? C'mon, c'mon. Gimme the play-by-play."

The more she pulled away, the more he pushed back. Because even though he knew the concept of distance better than anyone, it was one that didn't make sense when it came to her. He wouldn't let her create distance from him. She wasn't allowed. He was already in too deep for her to just switch up like that...

No, he's not a brat. Hush.

He watched as she took her bottom lip between her teeth, heterochromatic eyes holding a million thoughts that Satoru couldn't decipher. She wouldn't even look at him, and it almost seemed like she was purposely trying to separate herself from him. What's that all about?

"We talked about you, of course." She said after a few moments, voice too disinterested to follow through with the joke. "You and only you. For seven whole hours. Is that what you wanted to hear, Honored One?"

Satoru watched her in silence after she said it, with nothing but the soft chug of the train filling the space. Now his peppy facade was starting to drop, turning away from her with a slightly bitter scoff.

"Didn't realize it was such a secret." He uttered plainly, looking out the frosted window of the train.

It was too dark now to see anything. What a waste of a window seat.

Emi caught onto his rare tone of genuine annoyance, finally glancing his way now. Satoru's bratty, and he's a complainer, but there's a big difference between him just nagging around and being actually annoyed.

It takes a lot to get him legitimately upset, or rather, it takes a lot for him to openly show that.

His glasses slid down to his nose, half lidded eyes pondering and holding tinges of agitation. He looked out the black window disinterestedly, absentmindedly rolling his thumb over his bottom lip with his own thoughts.

And Emi's frigidness unwillingly started to melt at the sight. Why was he so troubled by this? And why did he have to be so handsome, even when he was mad...

"What? It's not a secret." She chuckled, begrudgingly lightening up a little. "You and I have plenty of conversations together, ones I never tell Suguru. Why should this be any different?"

The words made Satoru blink a few extra times, catching his thoughts off-guard.

Why should it be different? Oh, he didn't know. There wasn't a reason. Just that her and Satoru spent more time together than her and Suguru. Just that Satoru has slept in the same bed with her twice, and she runs her hands up his back and cuddles with him.

Just that his soul seems to call her name in his dreams, or that he's convinced he could recognize hers in a constellation of stars. Perhaps it's because the impending date of her doom keeps him up at all hours of the night, replaying pointless, hopeful, and wistful scenarios that won't ever come true. It could be the way his body almost physically aches when she's gone for too long, giving him the withdrawals and desperation of a drug addict...

Or maybe it was because she drunkenly asked Satoru to kiss her last night, and she doesn't remember—and she also didn't technically ask him, she was just stating a fact. But, whatever. Shut up, 'cause his brain is going crazy thinking about it, thinking about something so pointless, something so normal and pathetic...

Emi watched him closely, the way his brows furrowed and his face went a little troubled. It looked like he was having an utter war inside his brain. The way he was trying so hard to not be affected by her distance, but clearly, he was. She could feel the world getting darker and his sunshine fading, and it brought a dull ache to her soul.

He's very affected by the distance she's created in one hour for someone who's....'not interested.'

"Whatever." He mumbled dryly, sulking a little in his chair as he focused on the window like there was an entire universe outside of it.

He was pouting for not getting his way. That's what he did.

Emi pressed her lips together at his childish antics. The pull to him became harder to resist, and even though the logical part of her knew creating distance was the mature and responsible thing to do...

It was hard to be logical when it came to Satoru.

She sighed at her caving weakness, turning towards him with the intention to smooth things over.

But, Satoru can't ever keep his mouth shut, clueless to her attempts as he spoke—rather, nagged first.

"Ah, you know, you should spend more time with him then. If he's so important to you." He resorted to self-sabotaging. "Like, next time, I won't trek through thirty pounds of snow and you two can spend the night at the temple together. How 'bout that, huh?"

Emi rolled her eyes, trying to suppress the laugh that wanted to escape her throat as she nudged his shoulder. "Stop pouting."

"Hauuhh?" Satoru made an ugly face, baring his teeth like a donkey before pouting harder. "I'm not pouting-"

"Yes, you are-"

"I just didn't think you and Suguru had so many shared secrets-"

"We don't, Satoru, oh my goddd." She groaned, rubbing her temples tiredly. "It's—ugh, this whole thing is just...silly. It's why I don't wanna tell you. It'll just make things...weird."

Because what is she even supposed to say? 'I'm pissed because Suguru said we're just friends.' No. Nooo way. See, that makes no sense. All that will do is create a bunch of mixed signals.

She shouldn't even be upset....

Satoru immediately turned towards her now that she was talking to him normally again, eagerly—and cluelessly, picking up his nagging from where he left off. "Yeah, well you're already weird. So it can't be that big a deal." He flicked her cheek softly. "Tell me what you and Suguru talked about today."

At this point, it was starting to sound like he was interrogating her, and it made Emi laugh. You'd think they were talking about a nuclear war right now and not a pointless day of conversation. But, that's Satoru for you. Total drama king.

"Sheesh, you're way too interested in this." She chuckled exasperatedly, smacking his hand away when he tried to flick her cheek again. "You realize that you sound so jealous right now—of Suguru and I."

She didn't mean to say it, but then again, she supposed she wasn't wrong. Yes, he's not interested. She gets it. But, also, what other reason would he have to be so interested in a conversation she had with someone else?

'Jealous.' The word itself made Satoru's heart accelerate, almost like he'd been caught for something. Except, he didn't do a damn thing wrong. He never does!

"Psh, jealous?" He gawked loud enough for a few passengers to glance his way in annoyance. "Hah! As. If. Have you seen me? I could literally have anyone."

Emi scoffed bitterly at his words. They perfectly aligned with her doubts about him. As much as her brain tries to convince her otherwise, the fact remains—Satoru Gojo is nothing but a grade A charmer.

He just likes attention—from anyone. That's all he wants...

"Hmph, so I realize." She crossed her arms, venting her frustrations by abruptly switching topics. "Is that why you didn't wanna come train with us today? 'Cause you had a hot date?"

Satoru pursed his lips, giving her a sarcastic shrug, "Didn't know you wanted me to come with the way you were practically running out my door with Suguru this morning-"

"I invited you, didn't I?" Emi bit back, starting to seethe at the way Satoru smirked at her. "One time is enough. Have you seen me? I'm not gonna beg for your attention."

He snickered, biting down on his lip before leaning in closer to her, "Eh, begging might be a good look for you though."

God, he gets on her nerves.

"Shut up." She shoved him lightly, causing Satoru's back to hit the window with a small, overdramatic thud.

He chuckled a little deviously, satisfied to see he was finally getting what he's been trying to get for the last damn hour—her attention.

Ah. Guess this is how to do it, huh? Push her buttons more and more until she can't ignore him any longer?

He'd be lying if he said it wasn't fun for him to do so as well. He kinda fed off her fire in a way. While she's been driving him crazy for the last hour, he also liked it. God, he liked when she got mad at him, even when she told him to shut up.

Something about it sparked a pleasurable fire within his veins, one that simultaneously made him buzz and crave more.

"No." He purposely provoked her, both for his satisfaction and also his need to fight. "I'm not the one with the attitude."

And she'd had enough. Emi's patience was endless, yet somehow, Satoru always seemed to find that fine line where it ends.

"Fine." She grit her teeth, turning to him with a sneer. "You wanna know what my problem is?"

Now he looked away from her once her attention was on him, clicking his tongue dismissively and waving her off like he didn't care, "Eh. Not if you're gonna run your mouth again like a brat-"

"You're a player." She stated.

The air went silent between them almost humorously so. She said it like it was something groundbreaking. But, it didn't hold the magnitude she was hoping as Satoru simply stared at her now.

"A what?" He asked with a slight laugh and confusion, causing Emi to huff.

"A player." She repeated, pointing a finger at him accusingly. "You lead people on because you like the attention."

Satoru waited for her to continue so he could understand the point, scoffing and throwing a hand up in lazy question when she didn't. "And? Who doesn't like attention?"

"Yeah? Well you're not getting it from me." She retorted, turning away from him with a sassy huff. "Go find someone else, 'cause according to you, you've got soooo many people to choose from."

His brows furrowed in question as he watched her sulk, letting his big, biggg ego put the pieces together. "Heh, ohhhh! Wait a minute, look who sounds jealous now-" He gasped over-dramatically, inserting himself back into her space.

She shoved him away again, but this time, less convincing. Almost as unconvincing as her next words, "I couldn't care less what you do-"

But, it was too late. She gave him an inch and he took a mile, deeming it true regardless of whatever she'd say now.

"Please. You're obsessed with me!" He chuckled, wrapping both of his arms around her. "God, you're so obsessed, you've been mad at me for almost an hour just 'cause the idea of me going on a 'hot date' with someone had you fuming."

While he was just being his typical Satoru self, he didn't realize how ironic his statement was in Emi's eyes. Because that is the reason she's upset, right? And, once again, it doesn't make sense.

She was uneasy, and he was unknowingly putting her under a microscope.

"That's an exaggeration." Emi grit through her teeth, unfazed as Satoru shook her back and forth. "And also not accurate."

He stopped shaking her now, conveniently keeping his arms around her as he asked, "Then what're you so mad about, huh? Go on, lay it on me. I dare you."

His voice was light and playful now, and Emi tried not to melt from it, forcing the muscles of her face not to turn up in a smile. Ugh, that particular voice from him always makes her smile involuntarily from its mischief and he knows that. Probably why he's using it to his advantage.

But, there's no way she'd say any more. She's already practically outed herself, trying to hide the truth behind little half lies. "Maybeee I just wanted my mentor there with me today during training." She uttered a little warmer, giving him a side glance. "I train better when you're there."

"Mm. Do you?" He mused, dragging her closer.

She was pulled halfway out of her seat and into his, closer to the window and more concealed from the other passengers. Finally, she couldn't help but laugh, with Satoru matching her soft giggles as they both melted lower into their chairs, living in their own bubble with soft little mutters of nothing.

She wondered how they looked to others. Not because she cared what they thought, but just because she was curious about how her and Satoru came off towards outsiders. Even though they were just friends, sometimes, they blurred boundaries.

Emi let out an indulgent sigh as Satoru held her, resting her head on his chest even though she knew she shouldn't. She's been thinking about him. About his arms around her like this, and his little laughs. About his bed, and even his smell because it was so comforting to her nose.

She'd never say it out loud, but the day dragged on so much longer without him. Now, with him here, it didn't feel so...wasted.

"Mhm. I was missing you today." She let it slip, quickly adding onto her statement. "Your mentoring directions, I mean."

He let out a hum and face planted into Emi's hair. She let him this time, knowing she'd be a liar if she said she wasn't missing his warmth all day.

Satoru couldn't stop the exhale of pleasure as her jasmine settled in his nostrils, stopping his eyes from threatening to roll. He's been thinking of that scent all day long.

"Are you saying that you like it when I tell you what to do?" His voice tickled her scalp, and she could practically hear the smirk on his face.

"Not at all." She said stubbornly, causing him to laugh softly.

The train continued to rumble before Satoru's fingers glided down her back, tangling around the ends of her hair. He was warm against the icy atmosphere of the train. She felt safe enough to fall asleep here. His steady heart thrummed against her eardrum, and she couldn't help but naturally curl her arm a little tighter around his waist. His abs flexed under her touch, and Emi resisted the urge to run her fingers up his stomach, possibly even under his jacket, too.

Satoru felt her finally warming to him again, and in that moment, he was at peace. He didn't realize how big a toll the day took on him, between Emi and Suguru being gone, and then Emi giving him an almost-silent-treatment for the last hour.

He felt even more tired than he did after a day of fighting curses. That's silly, and he knew it.

But, right now, he didn't care, exhaling in relief and letting his head fall back against the headrest. He held her for a few moments of comfortable silence, watching the darkness outside the train window, only now noticing he could see a little bit of the outside world through the pitch black night. The trees weren't half bad to look at.

Having Emi in his arms seemed to melt his stubbornness and make his lips looser. "Hey." He murmured, continuing to glide his fingers through her hair absentmindedly. "I...maybe wanted to come train with you today. Feel better?"

She stirred lethargically in his hold, rotating her face up so she could see him more clearly. "Then why didn't you?" She asked softly.

He looked down at her, at the way her eyes gazed up at him like that. God, it gave him the overwhelming urge to do something, something he couldn't put his finger on, but something that would definitely bring them closer. Something that would quell this overwhelming urge and bring them close enough to where his soul could burrow into her own.

"Suguru..." He admitted with a sigh, saying the name like it weighed heavily on his conscience. "He asked me if he could spend more time alone with you. So...I've been trying to let him do that."

Emi sat up a little now, furrowing her brows in question, "Really?"

She seemed more interested than Satoru was expecting. Not necessarily excited, but interested, like she was gaining more sides to a story only she knew.

"Mhm. We went to the mall last week, and we....you know, talked about it. He asked me to back off at your birthday party, too. Obviously, that didn't happen." He said, letting out a lazy, almost musing groan.

Emi realized in that moment that Satoru and Suguru have apparently had a few conversations about her in private. But, what interested her more was that both of their perspectives seemed to differ from one another. Their stories contradicted each other just a bit, Suguru told her Satoru wasn't interested, but from Satoru's side, it seems like Suguru told him to back off because Satoru was maybe....too interested?

Or maybe Emi's reading too much into it.

Regardless, she doesn't know which story holds substance. Satoru tends to hide what he really feels, which makes him an unreliable narrator at times. And she doesn't know Suguru well enough to know what he's thinking...

"Huh. Is that why you keep acting weird whenever he comes around us?" She asked.

Satoru's face scrunched up with sassy offense, "Ummm, I'm not acting weird."

"You're acting sooo weird." She retorted with a chuckle, causing him to brush off her words with a small 'psh.'

Emi melted back into his hold, letting her head rest against his chest again. The two watched the window of the train, seeing their own reflections in the glass.

She was content.

But, Satoru's thoughts were still bugging his mind.

Emi still hadn't really said what her and Suguru talked about today, and it's stupid that he cares so much. But, the more she deters him, the more he wants to know. He can't help but fish and prod around, simultaneously self sabotaging himself with distance and trying to figure things out.

"You know, I bet....if you wanted it....Suguru would have gladly been your first kiss at your birthday last night." He broke the silence after a few minutes, feeling the words bitter on his tongue.

Especially after how the night really ended yesterday. She seemed closer to kissing him than Suguru. Not that he wanted her to. It's just a fact, you know.

He held his breath as he waited for her response, even freezing his touches to her back.

"I didn't want that." She said after a few agonizing moments, causing Satoru's shoulders to relax.

Somehow, he felt lighter. At the expense of his best friend's rejection. Ironic.

"You don't like him?" He pushed the topic a little further, trying to get inside her head.

It's not very often she lets him in. For as closed off as Satoru is, Emi had him beat by a long shot. He can feel her hesitation towards him at times, mostly when it comes to being vulnerable.

Satoru wouldn't know how to deal with that anyways, so guess it's a good thing.

"I mean, he's cool. Sweet. Patient." She drummed her fingers against his chest lightly. "We have a lot of common interests, and he's good looking."

"But?" Satoru urged, absentmindedly chewing on his bottom lip.

Her few seconds of silence felt longer than infinity to him, mostly because he was genuinely wondering the reason. Suguru was always a hit with everyone, the girls included. Yeah, Satoru garnered his own fair share of admirers. But, they never snuck past the surface. Once they were done praising him, he was done with 'em, and they were usually too intimidated to try anyways. It's a perfect cycle, really. For someone like him.

"Guess he's just not my type." Emi shrugged, letting her arm curl a little tighter around Satoru.

As Emi thought about it, she realized that if she genuinely tried to open her heart, there was possible potential for her and Suguru to be more...

But, she was just too distracted for that. In more ways than one.

"Oh? And what is your type?" Satoru's voice came out low and almost sultry, barely reverberating over the soft chug of the train. "Tell me allll about it."

It brought a flutter to Emi's chest, trying to shrug it off as she closed her eyes and imagined. "I dunno. Someone who can make me laugh. Someone who's a tease, but also has a soft side. Who can calm me in even the worst situations. Someone who gives really good hugs. Likes to touch and be touched."

Satoru listened carefully, instinctively thinking back on their relationship and wondering if he checked any of those boxes. Not because he cares, just because he wants the validation, you know. It's not a crime to want his ego stroked from someone who literally never strokes it. Sue him.

But, truly, he didn't know if he met her boxes. Emi was a closed book when it came to how she felt. About him, and also everything else. Guess she mirrored him in a way.

"What about you, honored one?" She asked, her voice lulling and smooth. "What's your type?"

Satoru blinked a few extra times and pursed his lips in contemplation, not really giving himself time to ponder, "Dunno. Haven't really thought about it."

"No?"

She seemed like she was looking for some type of answer from him, so he played it safe with the first surface level thing he could think of. "You know, someone who worships me. Obviously." He wore a smug smirk.

He said it, but he didn't really feel it. It was just another way to keep his vulnerabilities hidden.

The truth was, the entire world worshipped him, and having one more person do the same wouldn't make a difference to him. They would just be lost in the crowd.

Guess he didn't know his type. He didn't know what he wanted. He wasn't even supposed to 'want.' He wasn't made to find or feel love.

He was made to be a machine.

Emi rolled her eyes lightly at his typical antics. She didn't look like she fully believed him, and while part of that terrified Satoru, it also drew him closer to her. She saw past his shit, and she always did.

"I'm sure you'll have no problem finding that." She dismissed the topic, sensing they took it as far as they could.

And, yeah, Satoru knew he wouldn't have problem finding someone like that. He found those people everyday. That's why they weren't special to him.

Guess if he really thought about it, the only way Satoru could ever get close to someone like that is if he trusted them in every sense, possibly even more than he trusted himself. Like, in a dream world, he'd want someone who can hold the weight of who he is in their hands, and he'd want them to do it with ease.

His life. His soul. His dying breath. They'd have to be able to speak to him with more than just words. To nourish him in ways he couldn't do it himself.

They'd have to see Satoru, not Gojo, which is surely a difficult feat considering Satoru himself loses sight of that person everyday. And as much as he jokes about being admired, he doesn't want to feel like the 'strongest' with this person. Deep down, he wants to be vulnerable because he never can be. To release himself even if just for a few measly hours. To put his entire existence in this person's hands and just...'be.'

He wants someone who defines his escape. His sanction. Away from the pressures of the universe. Someone who he can consume, someone who he can't get enough of, who he's fucking obsessed with because they might be his only joy in this world he was forced into.

And he'd put every bit of himself into that person. Maybe it would overwhelm them, but in his dream world, this person would take it in stride. Him. His title. His pressures. The true intensity of his heart. They wouldn't be scared of all that mess, but rather stare back at it with an unshakable glare, daring the world to play its best hand.

They'd lessen his burden just by being there. It's silly to say, but he'd almost worship them for it. For doing the impossible. For being his person...

But, that's deep down. Way deep down. So deep into the pits of his own lonely soul, it's only the first time he really even thought about something he wanted.

And he stopped there, because Emi's body felt nice in his arms. Because somehow a janky, stale smelling train was the only place he wanted to be right now. In this moment, the weight of the world felt non-existent on his shoulders, and his stressors weren't real. This little train booth was his escape. And Emi had called him by his name, the name that almost no one else saw him for...

"Satoru," She said, and he only noticed now how tired her eyes looked. "What's it like anyways, huh? To kiss someone?"

He couldn't stop looking at her as she glanced out the window. So much so, he uttered his next words without even thinking about them. "How should I know?"

Her brows furrowed and he smiled softly at the action from her, gently stroking through her scalp.

"You haven't done it?" She asked, causing him to blink back to reality.

"H-Huh?" He stumbled, trying to gain back some of his credibility. "Of course I have. Who do you think you're talking to."

"Then what's it like?" Emi repeated the question, looking up at him with a raised brow of suspicion.

Satoru thought back on his own experience in the kissing department, back to that little peck he had at the arcade with a stranger. "You know....Quick. Short." He had trouble explaining it. "Sometimes you get a bucket hat in return."

He held his breath, hoping it would be enough to satisfy her, unsurprised when it didn't. It was almost annoying, how much she always needed to know everything. Like, he's got all the answers, too, (obviously) so whatever. But, still totally annoying. You know?

"Yeah, but what do you do with your tongue?" She asked. "Or your hands? Are you supposed to, like....breathe through your nose? Your mouth?"

Satoru didn't know either. He was a virgin in every aspect of his life. He'd only started seeing the world for the first time in his life eight months ago when he came to this school.

"So specific." He mused, trying to hide his insecurities with a change of subject. "Hm. If I didn't know any better, I'd think you wanted me to show you."

It was a way to bring up last night without actually bringing up last night. That moment in the storage room where they both had too much to drink. Because did she want him to show her? It was a question he's had since last night. One he didn't know the answer to. He wasn't even sure how he'd answer it himself. Just that he wanted to know her thoughts.

After a few seconds of silence, her face slowly lifted from his chest, causing his heart to accelerate when her eyes met his. They were hypnotic, the perfect combination of hot and cold, looking straight through the window of his soul as she asked boldly, "Are you offering to kiss me?"

And once again, she was so sure of herself. Especially around guys. She didn't fluster easily, she had no problem walking around, wrapped up in a towel and naked.

But, still, her voice was unreadable. He couldn't tell the tone of her asking, whether she wanted it, or she was just curious if he really was offering? Was he offering? He didn't know. He...

Her eyes were tantalizing, and the air around them felt hotter as he almost choked on his next swallow. He'd never admit it intimidated him. He'd never admit he was afraid of rejection for the first moment in his life.

And yet....

"Heh. No way." He chuckled, quickly shooting down an answer that might make him vulnerable. "You couldn't handle me, Em-i."

Once again, he couldn't read her reaction. She didn't yell, she didn't scoff or get angry. She looked unbothered, god, she was so unbothered as she simply rolled her eyes with a smile, settling back down against his chest with a light sigh.

"Mm, alright, playboy. Whateverrrr you say."

Chapter Text

The early morning sun spilled in through the red arches of Jujutsu Tech as two second years walked the grounds.

Emi and Shoko chatted with each other as they picked through the paper bag of breakfast sandwiches, not-so-politely unwrapping each one to look through the fillings.

"The boys don't deserve the good ones." Shoko murmured, flipping open another bun to inspect. "They should just be lucky we got 'em some at all."

"Yeah, well I'm taking the sausage one." Emi unwrapped another sandwich, tutting and tossing it back in the bag when the edges of bacon peeked out. "Last time it was Satoru's turn to go on a breakfast run, he only left me with the egg one—no cheese, no nothing. Just egg—with two bites taken out of it already!"

"Sounds like him. But, just for that..." Shoko sang with lazy malice, assaulting the only untouched sandwich left in the bag.

She pulled a giant, steaming sausage patty from one of the sandwiches and bit through it halfway, humming in delight before giving the other half to Emi. "That one can be his." Shoko said through her mouthful.

"Not yet." Emi took the violated sandwich and took a hearty bite out of it, causing a few pieces of egg to spill onto the concrete. "Now it's his." She muffled through the giant bite, quickly covering her mouth when more crumbs escaped.

The two girls laughed as they reached the school grounds, with Emi wiping her lips in content. "Satoru deserves it anyways for keeping us out until two in the morning last night."

The corners of Shoko's lips curled up knowingly, hiding her smile with the next bite of her food. "Yeah, I could've sworn I heard your door open that late. Was waiting to see if I'd hear two pairs of footsteps."

Emi looked at her, lightly rolling her eyes when she saw the smugness painted on Shoko's face. "Shut up. Not a chance. You know it's not like that."

It's not like that, but the feeling of Satoru's arms still lingered around her frame. His scent has found a permanent home in her nostrils, and she'd be lying if she said she wasn't wondering if Satoru would follow Emi to her room after their late night.

She could hear his logic now...

'We have to be up in a few hours anyways, and the boys' dorms are sooo far away. Just lemme crash here? Huhhh? Pretty please?'

She'd roll her eyes and act like it was a chore before 'begrudgingly' allowing him to stay. But, that's only because she wouldn't want to appear too eager, she wouldn't want to feed into his player tendencies and look desperate. And she definitely wouldn't tell him she'd be hoping for it, because she hasn't stopped thinking about sleeping in the same bed with him since the first time they did it.

But, it seemed that Emi wasted time even thinking up those scenarios last night. What really happened was Satoru halted his steps once they reached the fork in the hallway, the opposing sides leading to the assigned dorms. Delirious fatigue probably had her imagining the way he glanced towards the girls dorms, hesitating and opening his mouth like he was gonna ask something.

Because all he did was tell her goodnight, placing a warm hand on her shoulder that disappeared too soon, before he was headed for the boys dorms.

So, yeah. It's really not like that. Not that Emi's mad about it. No, she knew Satoru was a player. She even said it to his face last night, and he didn't deny it.

They're just friends, that's it.

Shoko shrugged unconvinced, pulling open the door to the school before both girls walked in. "Still though." She alluded, giving the rest of her sandwich to Emi before fishing around in her backpack. "Left with one guy, came back with another. You really have those idiots wrapped around your fingers."

Emi pursed her lips at Shoko's words. It feels sooo bad to say, but she didn't really consider Suguru a guy like that, you know. Okay, wait—that's not what she meant. Like, she considered him a guy, but not one that would give reason for her to be a player like Shoko was hinting at.

Her and Suguru were just friends. Well, her and Satoru were, too. But....ugh, whatever.

"Well, the intent was to leave with one and come back with the same one." Emi explained, insatiable of appetite as she popped the rest of Shoko's food in her mouth. "Mm. Satoru just showed up on the mountain unexpectedly. Suguru's original plan was for us to spend the night at the Hatakoshi temple and come back this morning."

Shoko stopped walking immediately now, giving Emi a deadpan, knowing look before she laughed, "And that doesn't sound, you know....suggestive to you?"

With that, she pulled a cigarette from her bag, sticking it between her teeth before fishing for her lighter. Emi leaned back against the wall of the hallway and waited for her, glancing out the glass windows of the school with pondering thought. "What's suggestive about it?" She asked genuinely. "It's not like things can get hot and heavy in a holy temple."

Shoko snorted softly, sparking her lighter a few times before the pair kept walking. "That's never stopped Suguru before." She explained, lacking a filter like most people at this school. "He's a horny bastard, he'll do it anywhere."

Emi chewed on her bottom lip in question, wondering if she'd been reading the signals from Suguru wrong. When he asked her to train yesterday, she was under the assumption he, wait for it, wanted to train. Crazy, right? That's also exactly what they spent the day doing. Yeah, they chatted, but that's bound to happen when you spend seven hours straight with someone. Complete silence would've just been weird.

He seemed nice, and that's all it was in Emi's eyes. Can't a guy be friendly without it turning into something these days?

But, regardless, it feels like Shoko knows something that Emi doesn't. She knows Suguru better than her, and perhaps, Emi should take that into account.

"Suguru and I are just friends. He knows that." Emi reassured them both, busying herself with stepping on the floor cracks as she walked.

Whether it was the truth or not, Emi would go along with it. Suguru was becoming a good friend, and she didn't want wrong assumptions to make things weird. It was hard to find good friends nowadays. Especially in this business.

Emi was naturally a very outgoing person. She craved bonds and normalcy more than most, and until he denied it himself, she'd give Suguru the benefit of the doubt.

The truth was, she didn't know what to make of the boys or how they've been acting lately. That includes Satoru, too. She's been getting nothing but mixed signals and half truths, and last night only confirmed that.

Satoru being mad at her for creating distance. Then cuddling with her and running his fingers through her hair. Then, in the same breath, rejecting her when she suggested he teach her how to kiss....

And then sending her a sorry excuse for a good morning text today, creating an emoticon that looks like it's pooping and captioning it 'made this and thought of you :D' Like...what does that mean?

Ugh. Boys.

Emi had been so occupied with her thoughts, so occupied with Satoru, that she hadn't even remembered they'd been talking about someone else until Shoko spoke "Let's just say, Suguru gets around." She inhaled a deep drag of smoke, letting it out with a big huff.

Right. Suguru. That's who they're talking about.

How ironic that he was the furthest thing from her mind at the moment.

Regardless, Emi nodded distractedly, "Oh. Yeah, I've kinda pieced together that Suguru's popular with the ladies-"

"Mm, it goes beyond that, Miss Innocent." Shoko warned musingly, watching her smoke tendrils dance closer towards the ceiling fire alarms. "You know he's not a virgin, right? Not even close to it. He hooks up—a lot."

Emi couldn't say she was surprised. Suguru had a certain charm and aura around him that pulled people in, girls especially if all the constant attention he gets is anything to judge by. Still though, he was way ahead of her in terms of experience apparently. She hadn't even kissed anyone, and he'd already done...well, everything.

If she really thought about it, she saw his appeal. He was sweet, patient, handsome, and he was a great martial artist. But, similar to what she told Satoru yesterday....

He's just not her type.

Mostly because Emi's too distracted to think about Suguru.

"I dunno why that info's important to me." She shrugged disinterestedly to Shoko's warning, more concerned with whether or not she should eat Suguru's breakfast sandwich in the bag as well.

She's always had a huge appetite, and man, that bacon did smell delicious.

Shoko took one more puff of her cigarette before dropping it on the floor and stepping on it with her shoe. "Ah, you never know. It might be. One day."

A few moments later, a pair of arms lugged around Emi and Shoko's shoulders from behind, nudging their body into the middle of the duo. The smell of pine and fresh leather filled Emi's nostrils, his warmth radiated into her side as he pulled her in closer.

But, without even looking, she could tell it wasn't Satoru. Satoru's warmth was captivating. It was breathtaking, and it made her soul flutter with the need to get closer until their hearts would beat together.

"What are you girls talking about over here?" Suguru's smooth, alluring voice filled the space, holding tinges of mischief.

It was one of the rare times that Satoru wasn't attached at his hip. Compared to the Gojo boy, Suguru was a lot more relaxed. The air was a lot calmer, too.

But, those two were friends for a reason. Suguru wasn't a saint, Satoru wouldn't be friends with him if he was.

"You and your man whore tendencies." Shoko said bluntly, causing Emi to hum in agreement.

"Yeah, I gotta say, I'm surprised. It's always the quiet ones, huh." She wiggled her brows, before the two girls snickered.

Suguru let out a small huff and lightly rolled his eyes, removing his arm from Shoko's shoulder to give her a gentle poke. "Ah, don't listen to whatever she told you." Suguru told Emi, letting his arm continue to rest comfortably around her shoulders. "She tried to hit on me during our early days here. Bet she didn't mention that."

Shoko hunched over and began fake gagging, "Ew, that was before you opened your mouth and actually spoke. I'd rather die than date you or idiot number two."

"Ahh, shuddup." Suguru waved her off teasingly, turning his attention to Emi, "So, did you get back okay last night, Emi? Heard you guys got in after me."

Emi nodded, reflecting on the series of events after the train ride where Satoru happily ate a strawberry sando in the middle of a harrowing blizzard. "Mhm. We would have been back a lot earlier if Satoru didn't make us stop for dessert. I swear, he's a slut for anything dipped in whipped cream."

"Tell me about it. I'll never forget his Dole Whip Incident of '05." Suguru sighed, causing Shoko to nod with immediate recognition.

A shiver ran down her spine before she scrunched her nose in disgust, "Oh my god, ew. Don't remind me. It still gives me nightmares."

"Knowing Satoru, I'm glad I wasn't here for whatever that was." Emi concluded.

"Speaking of the slut, where is he?" Shoko said before a loud shriek of fury erupted from the classroom.

"Gojo Satoru!!"

"Found him." Suguru mused, before the trio walked in.

Satoru's obnoxious cackles filled the room before he was seen trotting around the desks in a circle, with a very—very angry looking woman hot on his heels.

"Have you no respect for your elders!?" The woman screeched, running after a jogging Satoru at full speed. "Give it back. Now. I won't ask you again!"

She was huffing and puffing, face red with fury and brown hair a tangled mess. It looked like she'd been doing this for the last few minutes.

Satoru, on the other hand, was still crisp and clean in his uniform, wearing a lax smile on his face. "Ahhh, Utahime. Men don't like women who are so high strung, ya know—or women who willingly call themselves old-" He pointed out before the woman—Utahime slammed her hands on the desk loudly.

Satoru mockingly placed a hand over his mouth in fear, as Utahime's ears practically steamed like a train. "Listen here, you little shit—if you don't give me back my clipboard this instant, I will report you to the board. I will tell your sensei, I will alert your clan, I will-"

"—tattle tale like an ugly person." Satoru finished her sentence, letting out a small 'tsk'. "Seriously, Utahime. It's no wonder you've been single for so many-"

He immediately activated his infinity as a wooden chair came barreling towards his frame, holding the same stupid smile on his face as it shattered against his barrier.

"Jeez! I can't imagine you have the money to pay for that." He said with a whistle, releasing his technique once more. "You're, like, the weakest second grade sorcerer around—and second grade sorcerers are already super weak as it is! It's not like anyone's offering you a job."

Emi held up the paper bag of breakfast sandwiches, shaking it like a pack of dog treats.

Satoru's attention was immediately diverted as he looked towards Emi, smiling like a cardboard cut out. "Sausage egg and cheese with extra cheese, sausage, and egg??" He asked hopefully.

The Hasegawa girl held back a smirk as she reached into the bag, shoving the good sandwich into Suguru's chest before pulling out Satoru's violated sandwich and tossing it his way. "What else would it be?"

Satoru unwrapped the sandwich, causing Shoko, Emi, and now Suguru to break out into cackles at the way his smile fell, looking at the half eaten mutilated sandwich in annoyance.

Shoko took the opportunity to rip Utahime's clipboard out of Satoru's distracted hands, handing it back to the angry woman in question.

"Ahhh, Shokooo!" The woman screamed, grabbing Shoko by her small shoulders before violently wracking her back and forth. "Please don't turn out like those idiots!"

Suguru chuckled and lazily threw his hands up in question, "Now what did I do?"

"Suguru, Suguru—look at Utahime's clipboard!" Satoru yelled through his sloppy bites. "I drew a penis on it! With jizz and all!"

The two boys immediately broke out into cackles, high-fiving and jostling each other like a bunch of boneheads. The three girls glared at them with full judgment before Emi huffed and ignored them.

"So you're Utahime." She smiled. "I've heard a lot about you from Shoko. I'm-"

"Emi Hasegawa! Yes, I know very well." Utahime said warmly, immediately grabbing Emi's wrists. "Your sister was my underclassman. Her and I were very close. She talked highly of you."

Emi furrowed her brows but kept a smile on her face, silently surprised to hear Utahime's words. Next to Satoru, she was now the second person to say Akana had good things to say about Emi. It's not something she could wrap her head around, and she was wondering if people were just saying that to be kind.

Amidst all the loud chaos and greetings, Emi only now noticed a second newcomer in the room. She'd been standing in the corner watching everything go down, leaning against the wall with crossed arms and wearing an empty cold smile. Her eyes zeroed in on Emi before she pushed herself up, slowly walking over to the girls.

"Fresh meat around here, I see." The woman said, her long, light blue blue hair swaying down her back.

Her tone wasn't as friendly as Utahime's. It wasn't friendly at all, but a cold neutral, bordering the line of careless and uninterested.

Emi turned to her in question, deciding to keep her distance, "Eh. Not that fresh anymore."

The woman kept a hand on her hip, slowly looking her up and down with that same cold smile. "Akana's younger sister, right?" Her voice came out smooth and velvet, almost sultry in a way.

"Maybe." Emi shrugged, raising a brow. "You are?"

"Mei Mei." She nodded her head with an elegant laxness. "To be quite frank, your sister and I didn't get along in the past. Hopefully, things can be different between you and I."

Silently, Emi tried to recall what she heard of the name. Akana would frequently speak of her time at Jujutsu Tech whenever she'd come home to visit the clan, but Emi never listened. Something she's consistently regretted since coming to this school.

"Tell me why she didn't like you and I'll consider it." The Hasegawa girl challenged coyly, tilting her head in daring question.

Mei Mei's red lips turned up with a slight smirk, before she gave a little shrug, "We had a difference in values, to say the least. She was nosy where she had no reason to be."

Emi narrowed her eyes, keeping the energy light with her hum. "Hm. Sounds vague."

The truth was that Akana was a difficult person to get along with—in Emi's eyes anyways. It wasn't surprising to see she'd left behind a wake of enemies, or at the very least, strained relationships with her colleagues.

But, she'd spent a lifetime blowing off her older sister and whatever wisdom and 'hunches' she'd had. So, for now, she'd at least be wary of this person, Mei Mei.

"Mmm, whatever." Mei Mei's musing, bored face remained unchanged. "I really don't care either way. This job is paying a lot. So just make sure you don't get in my way and we won't have a problem."

"Job?" Emi questioned before a gruff voice cut through the chatter.

"Yes, job." Sensei Yaga trudged into the room, letting out a deep sigh of annoyance. "One Utahime and Mei Mei should have already briefed you all on so that I wouldn't have to."

"Sensei Yaga!" Utahime exclaimed, causing Satoru and Suguru to giggle quietly and start whispering. "I—we were planning to! But, Gojo, he drew a...phallus on my clipboard, sir! An ejaculating one! Look!"

Utahime held out the clipboard for the entire class to see, causing silence to consume the room as they studied it closely.

"Why is it so....lopsided?" Shoko held in a laugh.

"He's probably drawing based on his own experience." Emi snickered, causing Suguru to bury his face in his hands and cackle silently.

Satoru's jaw dropped in offense, giving Emi a wagging finger of warning, "Hey, heyyyy, it is not lopsided. Like...just so we're all totally clear-"

Yaga inhaled deeply as he grabbed the clipboard, showing it to Satoru with a disciplinary tone, "Was the ejaculation part necessary?"

Suguru's shoulders began to wrack from trying to hold in his laughter while Satoru gave an innocent smile and cheeky salute.

"No sir!"

Yaga ripped the penis page free from Utahime's clipboard, shoving it into Satoru's chest hard enough to make him wheeze. "Satoru, your punishment for the penis? Dishes and laundry when you return from this mission."

Satoru's smirk fell off his face now before he shoved the penis paper in Suguru's face. "Suguru drew the penis, not me." He turned on his best friend immediately.

"Dick." Suguru scoffed and huffed in annoyance, tossing the paper in the trash bin.

"Wait, laundry?" Emi said in realization, crossing her arms stubbornly. "As if I'd trust Satoru with my delicates."

"I don't trust him with my delicates." Suguru muttered before Shoko chimed in.

"I don't even trust him to get himself dressed in the morning. Look at his socks."

The group looked down at Satoru's socks that were showing at the hem of his pants, seeing pink kittens and hearts all over them.

"Wait—those are my socks!" Emi exclaimed, causing Satoru to grin sheepishly.

"Heh, you left 'em in the dryer and I was out. Also they're insanely cozy-" He gushed before Yaga pinched his lips together to shut him up.

"I want you to know that every time you open your mouth, I have a vision of wringing out your body like a wet towel." Yaga seethed, causing Satoru to speak muffled and amused.

"Hah, really? That's crazy. I wonder if my body could actually do that."

Yaga stared at him for a few silent seconds and Satoru returned it with his usual, clueless smile before the teacher sighed in defeat, "Sit."

The three students sat, with Utahime, Mei Mei, and Yaga at the front of the room. "Going over what Utahime and Mei Mei were supposed to have told you, the three of you have been assigned a mission down in Kyushu." Yaga explained, causing Shoko's brow to furrow.

"Wait. Me, too?" She raised her hand in question, trying not to sound bummed.

Emi held in a laugh at her clear disappointment. She'd heard all about Shoko's lax days here when the others were away on missions. Don't get it wrong, Shoko works hard, but only at times she really has to.

"Yes." Yaga confirmed. "With the constant miscommunicated information between the higher ups and students lately, it's important to have a healer on standby this time just in case something.....unexpectedly goes wrong."

Satoru threw his head back, letting out an obnoxious groan of impatience that had Utahime sneering, "Okayyy, but why is Utahime here? She's so weak, she's basically just extra baggage at this point if something does go wrong." He chuckled, playfully sticking his tongue out at her.

"Respect your elders." She said, throwing a piece of chalk at Satoru that he allowed to hit him in the chest.

Emi kept her chin propped in her hand, watching the two interact. Utahime and Satoru seemed to know each other well. Even if Utahime seems to find him annoying—like the rest of the world, Satoru seems decently comfortable with her compared to most. It's clear he enjoys getting a rise out of her as well. Not to mention....

He treats her differently than how he treats someone like Shoko.

She wondered about the type of relationship Satoru and Utahime really had. Mostly, what Satoru truly thought of her. She was coming to find out that the more he picked on someone, the more he seemed to like them.

Yaga's words barely brought her back to present time,and Emi reprimanded herself for getting distracted by such stupid things, "It's a larger scale mission than what you're used to as students. It actually takes place at Fukumota College."

"No way. That abandoned college on the north side of Kyushu?" Shoko asked with a lax gasp. "There's, like, a whole Reddit thread of conspiracies about what happened to that place."

"Oh yeah, I heard about that, too." Suguru chimed in, turning to his classmates with interest. "People were just disappearing, dropping dead and going into comas on the spot. It spooked the locals so much, the whole university closed down in a day."

"Exactly, and it's safe to assume that whatever happened there is the work of a curse. Possibly multiple." Yaga reasoned. "It's been closed for five years, but over the last few months, the span of cursed energy has oozed further out into the surrounding neighborhoods. Neighborhoods even twenty miles away from the campus are starting to experience the same symptoms. It's your job to figure out why and stop it."

Satoru clicked his tongue, waving Yaga off dismally, "Piece a' cake."

"Hmph." Yaga narrowed his eyes at Gojo's imprudence, sneering lowly. "As you know, Kyushu's about fifteen hours from Tokyo, and we don't know how long this will take. Because of this, it will be an overnight mission. Utahime and Mei Mei will be there to guide and assist as needed, both as your team leaders and also chaperones."

"Hauhhh? Chaperone??! Do I look like I need a chaperone??" Satoru gawked, kicking his feet up on the desk with his pink kitty socks showing.

A smirk ghosted Mei Mei's lips, biting down on her bottom one mischievously as she spoke to him, "Don't worry. I won't stop you from doing...whatever you want to."

Emi's brows furrowed slightly at her tone, studying the way she was watching Satoru. The stone cold smile on Mei Mei's face hadn't changed. But, the interest in her eyes did, wandering over him with a look Emi couldn't pinpoint.

No stranger to the female gaze, Satoru chuckled cockily, letting the rim of his glasses fall to his nose as he gave Mei Mei a suggestive wink. "Heh, I knew I liked you, Mei Mei."

Emi's chest began to buzz with a sour feeling, rolling her eyes slightly before drumming her fingers against her desk.

What was that all about...

"Get packed and meet at the front of the school quickly." Yaga said. "Rides to the train station leave in fifteen minutes."

Chapter Text

Heterochromatic eyes of brown and red stared back at Emi in the silvery reflection of the katana's blade, but those eyes were not her own.They held a burning vigor she'd never be able to replicate. A discipline that brought back all too many nostalgic memories.

The closer Emi's mortality crept near her like a shadow, the more she saw her sister within her features; both connected by that unfortunate thing called fate, both destined to succumb to it by the claws of a curse.

Maybe it's true. If Akana couldn't survive the cutthroat evils of the sorcery world, Emi couldn't fathom how she was meant to.

Akana Hasegawa's ability to wield a katana was envious among clans, not just her own, but the others as well. Even the Gojos were forced to look twice at times they weren't admiring their own shining star. She could hit her target blindfolded, and even if her relationship with Emi was strained, the younger never hesitated to brag about her older sister's abilities; admire them, even, because Emi knew she'd never soar that high. Until a few months ago, she never needed to.

Her sister was a warrior at heart, and Emi was a spoiled brat—that's how Akana saw it anyways. Quite honestly, that's how Emi saw it after a time as well, along with everyone else. She couldn't ever deny she was fortunate enough to live, simply because Akana's blood, sweat, and tears were the foundation for her own comfort.

It was one of the reasons Emi was so hesitant to accept this katana as a gift from her sister in the first place. She knew her worth, and she knew this katana was worth more, more than the expectations Akana had for her abilities to wield it and succeed.

It was a cowardice reason, Emi knew. Akana didn't bother to listen, she didn't bother to see past the moment Emi froze in the presentation of the blade, and she had every right to.

If Emi had never froze that day, had she accepted the gift and the priceless opportunity to be trained by her sister, perhaps Akana would still be here today, lecturing her about nothing and rolling her eyes. Living, breathing. If all she'd do was yell at Emi for the rest of her life, that would be just fine.

But, now the youngest Hasegawa was alone, the katana in her hand felt more like a curse than a gift, but perhaps that was just the imbued cursed energy tendrils swirling around the handle. She had no choice but to fill the space of Akana's corpse and try to replicate the greatness her clan awaited for three centuries.

Three centuries of greatness led to this moment....and yet, it would only be Emi's first time using the katana on a mission.

Heaven, help them all.

She sighed tiredly, watching the blade fog up from her breath before fading from the brisk, dry air. A fuzzy familiar face immediately popped into the reflection, and Emi felt his presence behind her even if they didn't touch. The way her soul burned for his whenever he was near was unforgettable. No one in her life had ever invoked such a feeling. Emi was certain she'd be able to recognize his presence blindfolded.

But, of course, she'd never tell him that. Aside from the obvious reasons, his ego doesn't need any more stroking...

She simply lowered her blade, keeping her back to Satoru to hide her creeping smile.

"Well? Nervous, Em-i?" His voice drawled, exuding tease and warmth.

And, even if Utahime rolled her eyes from a few feet away at the simple sound of his voice—understandably so if you've met him, Emi found it comforting. Satoru was her rock, he grounded her in the whirlwind that was her reality, and if he had the ability to wear that Cheshire grin just hours before they'd be in the core of a haunted, abandoned college with flesh eating curses lurking in the shadows? Well then, the situation must not be that bad. Either that, or he's a fool.

Emi stopped herself there...

She quickly sheathed the blade back into its casing, trying to scare away the embers of fear that prickled up her spine. "Me? Nervous? Puh-lease. I have no reason to be." She brushed past Satoru with an unbothered shrug.

Her actions were decidedly quick, not wanting him to look past the surface with those six eyes and notice the truth. The truth...that Emi was nervous. She was nervous about today's mission and the possibility she might not come back. Her stomach twisted in vicious knots at what it might feel like to be disemboweled while still conscious, dying with nothing but the murky, slimy ceilings in her view before death dragged her under.

And then, like always, she'd immediately reprimand herself for the pointless thoughts. Because it's silly to be nervous when death awaits her at every corner and every choice. Whether it's this mission today, her final exam in front of the higher ups next month, or the possibility of her clan being wiped out this year, fate has spoken, and she knows her time is soon approaching.

Unbeknownst to her, Satoru could feel the pull of a storm, and it wasn't from the grey clouds brewing in the sky. Emi's tension radiated off her body, soaking him to the bone. He sensed it, but not with his six eyes or cursed energy. Honestly, he couldn't tell you how he knew. Something oddly human inside himself noticed it, so he went with it. Weird, right?

Ah, but as usual, even if he sensed it, he didn't have a single clue what to do about it. Satoru senses lots of things, it's his lack of understanding that always further isolates him. Like, how are you supposed to help a whole ass human who's having a crisis right in front of you? Satoru didn't know. He never cared either, 'cause if it wasn't about himself then it was irrelevant.

So, he'd just do what he does best. Brush it aside with a little fun, and change the subject. 'Cause that's what he does with himself. Yeah, he had his own ways of coping just as much as the next person—and also like the next person, they weren't always healthy. Sue him.

"Hey, guess what. I know what you're thinking about." Humor was his muse as he followed Emi around the front of the school like a duckling.

He wasn't even slightly interested in his classmates who were all congregated together in the corner, waiting for the car to pick 'em up and take them to the mission site. Nah, not even broody ol' Suguru could hold his attention, with his little not-so-subtle half glances their way.

And yeah, maybe Satoru promised his best friend he'd stay away from her. But, he had a whole day out at the temple with Emi just the other day. Forgive Satoru if he's feeling a little greedy, a little needy, except you didn't hear that from him.

Emi's soul called to him from wherever he stood, and he kid himself that it must have something to do with her technique. Physically, he needed to go to her or his own chest would burst. He wondered if she felt the same. He also wondered if Suguru felt the same about her. Then he realized, he didn't wanna know the answer to either of those questions.

"Oh yeah? What am I thinking about, Satoru?" Emi quirked a sassy brow, grabbing her overnight bag from the stone floor before turning to him.

She was the perfect height for him, he realized. Just up to his chest, right at the level of his heart.

He kept his hands in his pockets, shifting onto his heels and leaning down towards her, "You're thinking about how this is an overnight mission, currently coming up with a million-and-one excuses for how you can sleep in my bed. Cause you're obsessed with me."

His lackadaisical chuckle sounded lightly through the next bolster of wind, and man, he just cracked himself up. Listen, even Satoru himself wasn't boneheaded enough to believe his own words. But, it was all part of his thing, ya know....

'Give it back to me,' he thought to himself softly, underneath all that cocky bravado. 'Give it back to me so I know you're gonna be okay.'

'Cause he couldn't ask her if she was okay. Nah, that would be totally crazy. Imagine communicating like a non-traumatized, normal person. Uhhh, can you say ew?

'Tease me. Play with me. Let us forget what lies ahead. Let us pretend we're normal just for a day—no, for a minute. Not even—a second.' His thoughts got lost in the depths of his heart, never even presented with the opportunity to breach his mouth.

It all went with the beautiful picture of denial he'd created for her, for both of them. This illusion of normalcy, of adolescence, it was how he kept both of them sane. This is what they did. They rolled their eyes and scoffed, they fought and told each other when they were being a pain in the ass. And they always did it with a smile on their face. He loved it. He fed off it, god she drove him fucking crazy.

Emi sighed heavily, and Satoru's heart grew wings when he noticed the faint tinges of a real smile at the corners of her lips. "You just think you have me all figured out, huh?"

She tried to brush past him again, but he wasn't ready to let her go, catching her wrist and pulling her back to him, "Tell me I'm wrong then. C'mon, I dare you. Tell me you don't want me."

His voice was light with challenge, but also a piquing curiosity his pride refused to acknowledge. She was so pliant in his hands as he pulled her close, so pliant, yet pretending to be stubborn.

"You're wrong." She almost gloated, sounding completely unconvincing.

Something about the way she said it was bold, almost a confession in itself. They both knew she was lying. And what did that mean then? About the truth, concerning her thoughts? Her desires?

What were her desires? Satoru wanted to know, and he had a feeling that question might be one that crept into his head at odd hours of the night.

She was pressed into his chest now, her body so warm against the bitter, chilly air. But, it wasn't close enough for him, he wasn't consuming her yet, so he made sure to change that, sliding his fingers from her wrist until they grazed her pretty ones.

"Yeah? I'm wrong, huh?" He murmured almost testily, voice quieter and more intimate once they were so close.

Part of him didn't trust himself to speak louder for fear his voice would waver, like, so un-cooly. The other part of him physically couldn't talk any louder because....she really was so close. So close to a boy who was always so isolated, with that scent of jasmine and shampoo in his nostrils, with her hair tickling his fingertips. With her lips making his mouth water, so...

His thoughts were cut off as she laughed softly, and for once, he was late to the party on whatever was funny.

"Stop looking at me like that." She mused, dramatically plucking her fingers out of his.

"Like what?" His bones shivered slightly when he realized his glasses had slid down his nose at some point, allowing Emi to unintentionally see past his mask and all the thoughts that must've been written on his face.

But, her smile was worth the price, and he didn't get to see enough of it as she quickly turned on her heel, red and navy hair moving with her like ribbons of silk. "With those player eyes," she called over her shoulder, and Satoru's chuckle turned a bit more smug now.

"Sorry-not-sorry, but those are just my eyes." He called out to her teasingly, chasing her down when she didn't come back like he'd hoped, "I know they make you nervous."

Emi didn't know when her nerves had faded away as she scoffed at Satoru's usual antics, giving him a light groan when he stepped in front of her again. "Hey. I'm not nervous. Not about your eyes, or about anything that happens today."

"Only 'cause you know I'll be there to save you." He cheesed, coming tauntingly closer with every word. "Don't lie."

Emi played his game, closing more distance than Satoru was expecting, brushing her button nose against his own. "Please. You wouldn't save me anyways, you jerk." She drawled, grazing her bottom lip with her teeth.

It made his words falter and she knew it, giving him a gloating little hum before walking off again.

Mm. What a brat, huh? She knows she's cute. Once again, you didn't hear that from Satoru. He's just thinking, spit-balling stupid thoughts.

He composed himself quickly, clearing his throat and smoothing out his school uniform. "Mm. Maybe if you begged, I would save you." He snickered, attempting to follow after her again before someone blocked his path.

Drabby baby blue hair, pale skin, and harsh red lips were in his vision before Mei Mei spoke suggestively, "Would you save me, Gojo?"

Emi was completely concealed from his view as Mei Mei's eyes bore into him, and he desperately tried to show he didn't care about it.

Instead, he let the Gojo charm ooze outta him, ensuring his glasses were properly back over his face as he gave Mei Mei a cheeky, flirting wink, "Heh, you wouldn't need saving, Mei Mei. You're too strong for that."

Even at the age of sixteen, Satoru understood what it was to be undressed by a woman's eyes. It's a daily occurrence, and when it comes to surface level stuff, he knows what they wanna hear. What will please 'em enough to make them go away.

'You wouldn't need saving. You're too strong for that.' His way of telling her she doesn't need him, that he doesn't want her to need him.

Satoru meant it as a light shut down...

But, in Emi's eyes, what the fuck was that?

Between the wink and the subtle dig at Emi in the process? Saying Mei Mei's too strong to need saving, yet Emi's not?

She knew he was an asshole, but did he really still believe her to be so incapable?

Mei Mei hummed sultrily and smirked at Satoru's comment, giving Emi a small side glance before walking off.

Satoru's shoulders relaxed once she was gone, turning back to Emi with a dazzling grin. But, the Hasegawa girl wouldn't have it now, giving him an unbothered eye roll before walking the opposite direction.

If he wants to flirt with Mei Mei, so be it. Emi's not gonna beg for Satoru's attention. But, the Hasegawa girl won't let him ruin her character in the process.

"Eh?" Satoru's grin fell off his face in confusion, stroking his chin in thought to what just happened.

Shoko snickered from the stone steps as she watched the exchange in its entirety, putting her cigarette out under her foot before walking over to Satoru with a mocking clap. "Nice one, jackass."

"What did I say?" Satoru asked a bit more seriously now, feeling his chest fester when Suguru called Emi over.

Ah, right on cue. It's like he was waiting for Emi to stop talking to Satoru. Suguru, you smooth devil, huh?

Shoko glided over Satoru's question, and the Gojo boy could feel her tired eyes on him as he watched the pair chat. Because of that, his stare didn't linger long, finding purchase on the very interesting concrete instead.

"Think anything interesting will happen on this trip?" Shoko asked, seeming like she knew something he didn't.

Satoru shrugged, his mood a little sour at Emi's sudden change. The sound of her laugh forced his blue eyed gaze upward, biting back that bitterness on his tongue as he said, "I dunno. Anything is possible."

*

But, boys will be boys, and whatever it was that Satoru and Suguru had been bitter about with each other hours ago was completely forgotten as their teenaged cackles echoed from the back of the bus.

Emi and Utahime sighed in annoyance for the rambunctious troublemakers, simultaneously crossing their arms and sulking into the worn leather seats with a weathered exchange of agreement.

But, truly—to Emi, anyways, the two idiots in the back weren't the reason for her sour mood, but rather the long haired, ghostly pale woman staring sultry daggers at her from directly across her seat.

It took Emi all of five seconds to realize her and Mei Mei wouldn't get along with each other for the next....however long the two of them remained alive together. The more the grade one sorcerer opened her overly bright red lips, the more this was confirmed. And having a silent fifteen hour ride from Tokyo to Kyushu was hoping for too much.

Mei Mei wore a permanent gaze of dark mischief, making it difficult for Emi to read her. But, she was always on guard, especially as the sorcerer's eyes slid from her to Satoru with a long lick of her lips.

"For as annoying as the Gojo boy is, he's certainly cute, hm?" Mei Mei pried, looking directly at Emi even if she spoke to the group. "I'd love to take him for a ride."

Emi masked a blank face as she knew the tactic too well. Her sister had taught her about catty people like this. Mei Mei was feeling her out, trying to gage how important Satoru really was to her. The Hasegawa girl refused to give her what she wanted, shrugging her shoulders and letting her head fall back into the seats with dismissal.

"What?!" Utahime naively played into her trick, glancing between Mei Mei and Satoru with wide eyes. "That's your student at the moment!"

Mei Mei's gaze remained on Emi, even though the second grade student was no longer even looking at her, "All the more reason to teach him a thing or two."

Utahime grimaced, rubbing the back of her neck with a hushed whisper, "You can't go around saying things like that!"

Mei Mei continued to speak as if Utahime didn't exist, becoming more outlandish with her claims to get a reaction. "I bet he's never even touched a girl." She emphasized with a wicked gleam. "He screams virgin."

Now Emi's attention had been caught, knowingly falling into the trap as she laxly lifted her head from the seat. Because that's the last thing she'd ever think about him, the honored one with a cheeky smile that made every girl go weak at the knees.

"Wait. Satoru Gojo screams virgin to you? Really?" Emi asked, watching the boy in question talk Suguru's ear off about his latest digimon trading card set.

....Huh. Now that she thought about it, maybe the claim wasn't too far from the truth.

Mei Mei's thin lips twitched with a smirk. "I can smell his innocence from here. He'd probably come undone in seconds." She chuckled, leaning back in her seat as she eyed between his legs. "If I'm being honest, taking a boy's virginity is a kink of mine."

Emi's stomach lurched, and her next chuckle was one of incredulous disgust, "Hah, I don't think 'kink' would be the word for what you're describing."

Utahime gasped, and Emi knew the words were a little too daring from a student to a superior—especially, a grade one sorcerer. But, if there was one thing she inherited from her sister, Akana, it was her opinionated big mouth.

Mei Mei seemed to recognize this as well, sighing with light annoyance and familiarity as she tilted her head at Emi mockingly, "Judging me?"

"If the shoe fits."

The prickly grade one sorcerer exhaled a breath through her nose, keeping that dark mirth plastered on her pale face. "Spoken just like your sister. Guess I know where you and I stand." She said, leaning back in her seat with a cross of her arms.

Emi simply hummed blandly, trying not to pay her any mind. The conversation with Mei Mei sounded more testing than anything, as if the grade one sorcerer was attempting to see if she'd have better luck befriending and manipulating Akana's younger sister to her side. She seemed disappointed to know Emi's not the stupid, naive girl Akana most likely portrayed to everyone.

Thick silence consumed the girls' space, made even more awkward as Satoru and Suguru continued to cackle belligerently from the back of the bus. After a few tense heartbeats, Emi was hoping the conversation was behind them, until Mei Mei brought them right back to it.

"Anyways, it doesn't matter. Utahime already called dibs on Gojo."

Emi couldn't stop her eyes from widening in surprise now, immediately glancing at Utahime, expecting to see a look of disgusted shock on her pretty face.

She found disgust, but not shock.

"Ew! I did no such thing!" Utahime spouted regardless, "Gojo Satoru is the bane of my existence—"

"—The Gojo clan once said that Utahime was the exact type of woman that Gojo should marry one day." Mei Mei said, and Emi realized she had a habit of interrupting Utahime as if the woman didn't exist at all.

But, more importantly, Emi was surprised, mostly because that was the first thing she'd really heard about Satoru's clan. He never spoke about them, aside from letting a few venting grovels of the past slip his lips. He also never mentioned that his family was steering him in the direction of Utahime for marriage once he was of age, but then again, how was it Emi's business?

Satoru didn't owe her anything. They weren't promised to each other. They were friends. Just friends.

She was at a loss for words, causing Mei Mei's smirk to grow bigger before Shoko coughed awkwardly. "But, we only tease Utahime and Gojo about it as a joke. It doesn't mean anything—"

"—Please." Mei Mei's consistent need to cut everyone off started to grind against Emi's patience. "Gojo acts like a hyperactive puppy whenever she's around. It's clear he's got a little crush. I did hear a rumor that he's only into older wome—"

"—Gossiping so much at your fossil age?" Emi interrupted her casually, giving a lackadaisical shrug. "Interesting."

Utahime's eyes widened and Shoko snorted. But, Mei Mei's smirk still didn't falter, even as Emi ignored her and began chatting quietly with Shoko. Only fourteen more hours of small talk to go.

Emi hasn't met the zombie flesh eating curses yet, but she decided that fourteen more hours with Mei Mei might be more agonizing.

Chapter Text

It was almost three in the morning by the time the group arrived at the abandoned Fukumota college.

Even if the place had only been unoccupied for five years, it looked like a millennium. Much of the castle-like brick exterior had crumpled in ruins, vines and weeds curling around shabby stones like a binding prison. It was easy to tell the place used to be magnificent. A marvel lost to the world of curses.

Aside from the early morning fog that misted the decaying buildings, there was something decidedly eerie about the place. The darkness could almost be heard through faded cackles woven into the bolstering night winds. Shivers ran down Emi's spine at the possibility of what lurked inside.

Satoru, of course, couldn't care less, hopping out of the bus with a lazy 'huup' before giving his arms a much needed stretch after that fifteen hour ride. God, his stomach was growling, the girls—and Utahime—didn't even let him stop for snacks. That's the real crime here. What's a roadtrip without snacks? It's just a drive, which is, like, a totally different thing.

His school shoes crunched over the gravel as he moseyed around the misty fog, brushing up against Emi's side as he surveyed the area with lax hands in his pockets.

He pursed his lips and hummed in contemplation, acting as if he was trying to pick something from a fast food menu board. But, a few moments later, his nonchalance dialed down just a bit as he removed his thick dark glasses, letting his six eyes emanate a soft cerulean glow into the night.

Emi's veins buzzed at the feeling of his cursed energy swirling into the mist like lurking tendrils, taunting and tempting any evils to show themselves. But, those tendrils slowly faded with the wind shortly after, his face unreadable before he turned to the group with a weighted smirk.

"Weird. I don't sense anything. Heh, maybe the curses got scared and ran home."

He laughed off the moment with a carefree chuckle. But, deep down, Satoru was cautious. Oh, he was so damn cautious, his spine prickled with warning. His palms perspired with tortured memories, and he had to fist his hands just to hold himself together. The day Akana died, his six eyes had failed him just like this—almost exactly like this, and it cost her life.

He wouldn't let his guard down like that. Ever again.

Mei Mei didn't seem convinced the area was clear either as she brushed past the group, crossing her arms with that musing smirk, "It's because they know we're coming."

Emi sighed at her hints, with Suguru appearing at her other side as she suggested, "The campus is big. We should split up to get things done quicker."

Utahime nodded vigorously and stroked her chin in thought, "Good idea. Okay—hmm. There's two guardians here, Mei Mei and I, along with four second year students." She rambled more to herself, dividing the math in her head. "One guardian each with groups of two students would be the most effective."

A familiar snarky 'hah!' echoed in the dark before Satoru popped up behind Utahime, coming close enough that Emi eyed him curiously. "Aww. But, then who's gonna chaperone you, Utahime?" His voice blossomed with mirth and tease. "You're too weak to walk around by yourself."

Emi's face was a blank mask as she pretended not to hear the exchange, or notice the way Satoru lugged two heavy arms around Utahime's shoulders. He frequently did the same thing to Emi, and now she was reflecting back on Mei Mei's words. Words that hadn't left her mind for the last fourteen hours...

'Gojo acts like a hyperactive puppy whenever Utahime's around. Clearly, he's got a little crush.'

"Irritating..." The second grade sorcerer grit through her teeth, shoving Satoru off her.

Emi couldn't agree with the statement more.

She felt the Gojo boy's eyes shift to her, quickly clearing her throat to alleviate any tension that might've made its way onto her face. The fact that she actively had to ensure she didn't appear out of sorts annoyed her more than anything else.

"Fine. Groups it is." Satoru shrugged, and now he placed both of his hands on Emi's shoulders. His hands, not his arms like he'd done to Utahime. His touch was softer on Emi's shoulders, his fingers lightly, yet subtly digging into her tense muscles to coax them into loosening.

Her first instinct was to push him away after displaying such a similar affection to Utahime. But, pushing him away would mean she cared, and there was no reason to care. Between Suguru's comment that he wasn't interested, and flat out declining to kiss her on the train ride home the other day, Satoru had already indirectly shut her down twice.

Jealousy wouldn't make a bit of sense in this situation. Jealousy....would mean they had something.

However, even if she was supposed to be creating some much needed platonic distance from him, her body melted under his touch. Her back settled into his chest, and Satoru noticed, encouraging it as his light presses into her shoulders grew slower and more focused. Despite being on a haunted, abandoned campus, she could have fallen asleep right there.

"Me, Emi, and Utahime can take the left side." Satoru's warm breath rolled along the top of her head as he spoke. "Mei Mei, Suguru, and Shoko can take the right."

Mei Mei narrowed her eyes at him, specifically his hand placement before she hummed musingly, "That won't do. Gojo's our most important weapon on this trip. He's our main detector of cursed energy, and being distracted by looking after the weakest members of the group will only impair his abilities."

Emi's shoulders stiffened in annoyance at the dig—made even more obvious when Mei Mei made it a point to look at her. She opened her mouth to retort, surprised when Satoru spoke again, "Heh, that's funny. Since when do you care about anything other than a paycheck, Mei Mei?"

It wasn't really an insult. It wasn't a compliment either. It was a neutral comment with passive tones, maybe. Not Satoru's style, Emi noticed. It seemed he saved his blunt, belligerent behavior for only certain people. Ones that maybe...he didn't deem strong enough to hold his respect. Like Utahime, or...

Realizing she might fall into that category herself, Emi walked out of his arms, causing Satoru's hands to fall weighted into the cold, dark air.

"A job well done just ensures I can charge extra once it's finished." Mei Mei mused, eyeing Satoru like a meal. "We'll split the groups up pairing a strong with a weak. I'll take Emi, along with Utahime. Gojo and Geto take Shoko and survey the left side."

Emi watched as Satoru went uncharacteristically silent. His glasses were already back on his face, masking his features, his tongue gliding a bit tensely over his bottom lip like he wanted to say more. But, with the eyes of the group on him, he simply shrugged, making it a point to avoid looking in Emi's direction as he uttered a little, "Eh, fine. Whatever."

Emi, and humorously, Utahime, both slumped their shoulders at being paired with Mei Mei, the two girls looking at each other with subtle defeat.

"Good luck." Suguru nodded at Emi, gesturing for Shoko and Satoru to follow him towards the left side of the campus.

She turned on her heel to follow after Utahime and Mei Mei, but not before a hand came around her arm and held tightly. The grip felt urgent, causing Emi to glance at Satoru with slightly wide eyes. He smiled almost sheepishly upon being caught nervous, immediately loosening his grip to try and play it cool.

"Do you have your phone on you?" He asked a bit lowly, glancing over the rim of his glasses to ensure no one was close enough to hear.

"Yeah, why?"

His throat bobbed with a swallow as he looked at the school, his eyes glazed over like he was reliving the past before he cleared it with a blink.

"I'll take care of it." He breathed a bit distantly, sounding more like he was trying to reassure himself of that more than her. "But, call me if....you know, you sense anything crazy on your side. Heh, gotta make sure I get all the glory for slaying the scary monsters, right?"

His last sentence was pure tease, yet Emi knew him well enough to hear the slight facade of it. But, that's how Satoru was. Always trying to reassure others, and never himself. Because he was one of the strongest, he was a weapon of blossoming power to the world, and his entire worth would crumble if he didn't force himself to show it every time.

Emi didn't want to add to his burden. She didn't want him to worry about her, and more importantly, she wanted his respect. The respect he gives to those who are a force to be reckoned with.

It was in that moment, she desperately wanted to become that person. So, one day, when they were both a little older and graduated from students to sorcerers, he wouldn't have to carry so much of the world on his own. He could have someone he relied on, and not worried for.

She couldn't be that person for Akana. But, maybe, she could be that person for Satoru.

Of course, she'd have to survive first...

"Thanks for the offer, but I can handle it myself." She smiled lightly, pulling her arm from his grasp. "I'm strong enough, Satoru."

He said something in return, but Emi didn't hear it over the bolstering wind. She wasn't sure she wanted to, especially if he didn't agree.

*

The history of a world's past was written on the abandoned walls of Fukumota College.

The beautiful stained glass windows, now shattered and tarnished, once filtered ethereally in the morning light of a lecture. Desks still had papers scattered atop them. The vending machine was still filled with snacks that Emi recognized, and writing on the chalkboard about 'Thursday's Final Exam' seemed like the most important thing in the entire world.

There was a time it used to be. For the walls and ghosts of this college.

Emi and Mei Mei were currently sorting through one of the rooms. The grade one sorcerer continued trying her obvious humiliation tactics on Emi, suggesting Utahime split from their little group because 'at least she could handle herself a bit more than some...others.'

But, the Hasegawa girl held her tongue. She wasn't one for drama, especially not from pervy older women. She was here to learn, here to destroy the curses who terrorized the bright future of this place. And if that meant she had to deal with someone like Mei Mei? Then so be it. Aside from her personality, she was a grade one sorcerer for a reason, and Emi respected that part of her (even if it was the only part). For that reason, she'd comply.

However, so far, there'd been no luck in spotting any curses.

A thick inch of dust rolled into Emi's face as she picked up one of the notebooks, causing her to cough. Mei Mei snorted condescendingly from the other side of the room, flipping through a dirty, old textbook at a rate too fast to read.

"Pathetic. Imagine having the time to study a world about seashells." She muttered with a lax chuckle, carelessly tossing the book into the abyss of darkness.

Emi didn't pay her a glance, more focused on looking through the notebook as she mumbled, "Doesn't seem like a bad way to pass the time if you ask me."

She felt Mei Mei's eyes on her as the sorcerer walked over, "Spoken like a true normie, I suppose." She chastised, brushing past Emi like a snake before leaving the room.

Emi was forced to follow, carefully setting the ratty old notebook back on the desk before she went.

"You know me," The Hasegawa girl said once they were back in the hallway, "Once a normie, always a normie."

She said it more out of defiance, but in a way, she supposed it was true. Being in a place like this, so normal, Emi would be lying if she said it didn't make her nostalgic for her old life.

"I couldn't agree more." Mei Mei drawled, the floorboards groaning loudly underneath her with every step. "You know, I hope you weren't offended by what I said on the bus. About Gojo and Utahime being an item."

The return of the subject had something simmering in Emi's veins, creating a bitter taste in her mouth. But, she brushed the emotion aside and simply shrugged. "It's silly of you to think I would be. Gojo and I are just friends. Not to mention, him and Utahime clearly have no interest in each other."

Mei Mei snickered immediately at the words, the crooked shadows from the stained glass windows spotting on her face in the moonlight.

"'Interest' is the least important matter when joining two clans together. Power is most important. Then comes money." She glanced at Emi. "I heard the Hasegawas have been on the verge of bankruptcy for quite some time."

Emi tutted at the obvious dig, letting it roll off her psyche like water on a raincoat. Growing up in the clan she did, she was fairly used to the ostracism from others.

"Cattiness from a woman your age is embarrassing. Almost as embarrassing as thirsting over teenagers." Emi commented casually, and Mei Mei also seemed used to that particular dig.

"You'll learn that the morals of a jujutsu sorcerer are looser than ones of a normie." She shrugged, twitching her lips suggestively. "Besides, whatever 'thirst' happens between Gojo and I on this trip would certainly be consensual. I saw the way he was eyeing me at the school. Then again, on the bus ride over. I did tell you he was into older women."

Emi's brows furrowed a bit as they edged further into the dark. First it was Utahime, but now she wondered if Satoru had actually been eyeing Mei Mei as well? What did he think of her? What did he think of Utahime? Or any woman that caught his eye? He told Emi he had a type, but never really disclosed it. He's also never really disclosed any interest in anyone romantically.

Then again, maybe this was just part of Mei Mei's attempt at playing another round of mind games—

A light crunch in the distance snapped Emi's attention back to the present, internally reprimanding herself for thinking about such ridiculous things at a time like this.

Mei Mei and Emi paused their walk immediately, with the grade one sorcerer narrowing her placid eyes as she looked up at the shadowy ceilings. "We're close," she concluded casually, sending one of her ravens into the black abyss. "I'm sure of it."

Emi nodded and unsheathed her katana in preparation, causing Mei Me to chuckle condescendingly. "Do you even know how to use that thing? Your sister didn't spare any kind words about your lack of capabilities with a sword."

Ironically, Emi couldn't help but agree with Mei Mei's concerns for once. But, she'd be damned to expose her vulnerabilities.

"That's just because I pissed her off." She reasoned, waiting for Mei Mei's raven to return. "Which is pretty on par for the majority our relationship."

Mei Mei huffed a musing breath through her nostrils, "Yeah, I—"

But a giant, wet plop cut off her words, the two girls immediately jumping back from whatever splatted between them.

Emi's blood froze as she stared at the wide, deceased eyes of the raven, it's neck was twisted, and half of the body was gone—courtesy of what looked to be bite marks indented on its chest.

And for the first time, Mei Mei's smirk barely fell, "I didn't sense that." She uttered more to herself, blinking her eyes in subtle confusion.

Emi was starting to notice a common theme tonight. First, Satoru couldn't sense any cursed energy upon arrival. Then Mei Mei couldn't see through the eyes of her raven. It sounds like...

Whatever lies here....has a way of masking its cursed energy.

Mei Mei seemed to sense this as well, her pale face falling into focus as she looked into the abyss ahead, her eyes widening just a second too late.

She swiftly stepped to the side as something shot from the dark, the creature shrieking rabidly as it lunged for her. With Emi directly behind her, the Hasegawa girl had no time to dodge, taking the brunt of the impact and shielding her face as the monster tackled her to the floor.

The world spun in a tangle of darkness, cobwebs, and fangs, Emi blindly jerking back from the snapping snarls before she was slammed onto her back. She held up her arm in defense as the curse lunged for her face again, its fangs clashing loudly with the blade of her katana.

The lack of light made it difficult to see, Emi forced to grapple blindly on the dirty floor as she blasted a pulse of cursed energy into the monster's face, quickly twisting her katana in hand before thrusting it through the creature's throat. Purple blood splattered across her face and the blade, the creature's gargles and body weight making Emi shiver before she quickly shoved it off her frame.

Upon scrambling to her feet, she got a first look at the monster that had attacked her, feeling her stomach turn at the sight. It was an odd looking curse, donning slimy, spindly limbs like an amphibian, but with talons for fingers. Their face was more human-like, riddled with enough pits and decay that Emi couldn't be sure she was correct. But, the most eerie part of their appearance were the shreds of clothes stuck to their green, moldy body—graphic tee shirts of popular bands from five years ago and jeans...

That's when she realized, this must be one of the flesh eating curses. But, even worse, the flesh eating curses must be the product of former students at the university, the ones who went missing, never to be seen again.

Before she could reflect more on it, the writhing creature let out a gurgled shriek before succumbing to the wound Emi slashed through its neck, exorcised efficiently until there was nothing but a puddle of purple blood left on the floor.

Mei Mei's cold face didn't hold an ounce of sympathy as she looked at the shreds of the graphic tee shirt with the same conclusion, continuing to lean against the wall with a shrug as Emi wiped her face. "I didn't think you'd actually survive that. Interesting how people surprise you."

"Would have been crazy for you to help me, huh?" Emi retorted blandly, flicking the last bit of curse blood off her cheek.

Mei Mei shrugged with a devious smile, "What kind of guardian would I be if I didn't let you learn from hands-on experience?"

Without an ounce of warmth, she brushed past Emi as another shriek hurdled from the distance. Mei Mei dared to let another one of her ravens fly ahead. This time, the bird was ready, snatching the next curse hybrid between its beak before another pecked its eyes to pulp.

The stench of their death was volatile, bitter enough to burn Emi's nostrils. But, that scent seemed to alert the other curses in the area there was trouble, with the hisses and shrieks from the abyss starting to grow more frequent.

Mei Mei sighed as she realized the two had walked into an ambush, laxly pulling the battle ax from the strap across her back with a soft grin, "This definitely qualifies as overtime pay."

A hybrid curse opened its fangs, aiming straight for her slim throat before Mei Mei's ax sliced it clean in half.

Purple blood and spindly limbs sprayed as she looked at Emi with a lax command, "Take the left side of the corridor. I'll take the right. Let's see if the younger Hasegawa is actually useful."

Emi didn't understand her last sentence until she looked to the left side, noticing there were three times the amount of curses piling up compared to the more relaxed right side. Another test from Mei Mei, it seems. A win-win for the grade one sorcerer. She makes Emi shoulder more of the work while still getting paid overtime in the end. If Emi's useful, Mei Mei gets a convenient success. If Emi isn't, the Hasegawa girl gets ripped to shreds, and to Mei Mei, it seems that's also a convenient success in and of itself.

The Hasegawa girl had no time to object, slicing her katana through a trio of hybrids from the left. Her heart twinged at the tattered floral printed dress on one of the monsters; the tarnished wrist watch on the gangly limbs of another. She made an extra effort to ensure her hits were efficient enough to kill, not just to succeed but to also ensure she could effectively put these poor creatures out of their misery.

When the bloodied katana grew too heavy in her inexperienced fingers, she sheathed it and switched to the cursed energy from her hands, burying herself deeper into the sea of curses, further into the dark, further away from Mei Mei. Two strings each shot from both of her index fingers, piercing into the slimy skin of the curses.

One day, Emi hoped simply piercing them would be enough for her technique to do the rest. No extra exertion, just a simple command from her thoughts, and the curses would explode.

But, she was nowhere near that point yet. That was a mastery level, and she was barely breaching the stage of average. She was forced to overexert, grunting as she yanked on her strings and sent the curses barreling into each other, watching their own claws tear the other apart.

Killing the curses only made the bitter stench in the air grow, and Emi realized the more curses they exorcised, the more that emerged from the shadows. She'd fully lost sight of Mei Mei, not realizing when she'd sliced her way into another area of the campus. She was alone now, no more right or left side. The hybrids were everywhere, forcibly corralling Emi near the spiral banister.

This wouldn't do. She needs better ground. More space to fight.

She blasted double shots of cursed energy from her hands, exorcising a row of hybrids to make an opening for herself before making a break for the sweeping staircase. An army of hybrids followed behind her, and Emi skidded to a stop halfway down the stairs when another ocean of curses awaited her just a few steps lower. She acted quick, leaping over the side of the spiral staircase before landing atop a crumpled stone mural on the first floor.

She skidded to her knees as an airborne hybrid lunged for her head, piercing her strings of cursed energy into the one at her side before sending it hurling into one the stone pillars. The curses had doubled in size, tripled, every stench of another kill shot attracting more to her location.

Her phone buzzed in her pocket, but she was too occupied, shooting her strings of cursed energy towards a stone pillar before yanking it down atop another layer of curses.

Purple blood splattered the floor and walls, with Emi slowly stepping back as the curses tumbled over each other to reach her. She was vaguely aware of the creaking floorboards underneath her, the loud warning groans of wood drowned out by the chaotic shrieking monsters.

Her next step caused a loud splintering shatter below her feet before gravity swept out underneath. Emi was too shocked to yell as she fell through the floor, falling into the darkness, through dust, and cobwebs, and vermin. Her stomach lurched up her throat from the hurtling impact, trying and failing to find her bearings.

It happened too fast when hard stone pavement slammed into her body. Not just pavement, but wood, too. Straw, hay—some sort of basement or barn underneath the campus. Her vision rattled and she expected her last image to be of a curse snacking on her face.

But, to her surprise, the curses simply peered at her from the hole above, seeming calmed, seeming as if they intentionally corralled Emi to this specific location and their job was finished. It was more terrifying when the curses skittered off, and the hole above Emi slowly molted closed.

Every inhale hurt as she attempted to rise from the pile of splintered wood and hay. She didn't know where she was, or where the others were. But, something lurked around her, something even more terrifying than the flesh eating curses above.

After three failed attempts at forcing her body up, she willed her muscles to activate on the fourth try, until a surge of darkness consumed her vision, followed by a searing heat through her forehead and into her brain.

An unfamiliar roar of chaos filled her head, as if Emi was falling through time, her body numb until the world cut off into velvety black.

Void. She was in a void.

She couldn't see or hear anything. Her brain felt buzzed, cradled so gently by a pair of invisible hands. Her body didn't exist as her spirit floated in the onyx void...

Until a burst of light filled her vision, a pair of foreign eyes flying open. Vibrant, devious eyes with snake slitted pupils, staring directly at her spirit. The eyes were alluring in a way that should have made Emi terrified, but instead she was coaxed into how stunning they were, how much she wanted to get closer to them.

And then a voice accompanied those eyes. A voice echoing from all around her in the void, tingling her brain into utter infatuation...

"The world has severely underestimated you, Emi Hasegawa. How little do they know...that you've always been my first choice."

Chapter Text

Invisible shackles compressed Emi's arms and legs, leaving her to drown in darkness as if the door to her universe had been closed.

But, it wasn't complete darkness. No, those slitted snake-like eyes were still staring back at her. What part of her, she wasn't sure. Perhaps, he was looking directly into her soul as that was the only piece of autonomy she had left over her existence now.

Nothing felt tangible, nothing felt real. There was no other sight in this void, no scents or feeling. No sounds heard aside from the alluring voice that accompanied those eyes.

A part of her wondered if she'd heard that voice before, until the soft hands around her brain skittered through the crevices like tendrils, smoothing away the rift of thoughts until they were lost to the abyss.

Emi didn't know how it had happened. Any of it. One moment, she was fighting curses and falling through the floor, the next moment, she was here.

She didn't know where her classmates were, or Mei Mei....or Satoru. Would they be able to find her? Emi doubted it as this void didn't seem like the type any person could freely enter...or exit from.

With a groggy groan, she attempted to pull her arms free from the shackles, feeling the compressive bonds curl more restrictively around her limbs, around her brain if that's where this pair of snake eyes had slithered to. Dread crept into her system at the unknowns. A human? A curse? She didn't know what had captured her, but she wanted to end it quickly with her dignity still intact.

"If you're gonna kill me, there's no use in delaying it." Emi said hoarsely, surprised by her autonomy to speak. "You'll be disappointed to know that I won't cry or beg for my life, so let's just get this over with now."

It was a stubborn plea masked in the form of a demand. The sooner this curse—or, whatever it was, executed her, the less time she'd have to reflect on her impending death and the pain. The less she'd have to wonder about the possible purgatory...that awaited her.

And, yet...

"Oh, I have no interest in killing you. Quite the opposite, actually." The snake eyes said, holding tinges of amusement in its voice—which Emi noted was masculine, light masculine and soothing, as if to keep her calm in the imprisoned abyss he'd put her in.

Ironically, not being executed only made her feel more uneasy. Death means she had no purpose to him. Death was the easy way out.

"What...do you mean?"

Those serpentine eyes glimmered in the void, so stunning, so lethally beautiful. Whatever mouth lied below them—on a face Emi couldn't see, she had a feeling he was smiling. "As of now, nothing that concerns you."

The more vague he was; the kinder he was, the more urgency Emi felt to escape. She pulled again on the restraints, the quickening pulse drumming through her soul being the only evidence that her body still existed somewhere else. Those invisible fingers tugged on her brain again, and Emi had to actively resist the way they attempted to sink in deeper.

"Are you the one....responsible for turning the students into those flesh eating curses?" She asked, sighing in relief when the pressure inside her head lightened up.

Those snake eyes slowly melted back into the void, leaving Emi in total darkness now. She could feel his essence all around her, the tang of evil scenting like sweet vanilla in her nostrils.

"I plan to answer all of your questions...in due time." His voice echoed ever so softly.

Emi could feel him watching her, testing her as he continued trying to pry his fingers further into her head, chuckling gently each time her brain forced him back out.

"I know I'm early. But, I just couldn't wait to see you." He drawled almost like a lover. "To see if you were truly as worthy as I always believed."

Emi's confusion must have shown from wherever he had the ability to see her, causing him to elaborate, "Until a few centuries ago, the Hasegawa clan was always a force to be reckoned with, always a clan that made the others uneasy for the demonic aura surrounding your technique. Hypnotic pillagers—that is the reputation of what your people used to be. Treating the mind of innocents like a toy, molding and shaping one's brain like putty until you always achieved whatever you wanted. Rightfully so. My own clan always admired it, obsessively, I must say."

'His own clan.' So this stranger belongs to a clan, one that isn't Emi's. Is he a human? Is this odd illusion his technique at work? Perhaps, he's something worse.

And he knew history about her clan, Hasegawa history that Emi hadn't ever heard before. 'Hypnotic pillagers,' something so abhorrent, so volatile. That wasn't in any of the textbooks about her clan, it seems that piece had conveniently been ripped from the pages in an attempt to desperately erase the truth.

However, if the other clans had some way of knowing, perhaps this is part of the reason the Hasegawas were shunned by the sorcery world, for crimes they weren't even alive to commit.

Or, perhaps, this person was lying to her?

"Those with the ability to hone your maximum technique, Soul Window, never came out of it unscathed." The snake eyes explained, surprising Emi with his knowledge. "Unlocking your cursed energy to its fullest plagues darkness over your own soul, a corrupting one that your ancestors have fallen prey to for ages. You will be no different and who could blame you? To wield a person's mind and hold their free will at your fingertips? Who could resist taking advantage of something so powerful? It takes a special sorcerer to even have that Hasegawa darkness inside one's self—one your clan has been waiting three centuries for."

Now Emi tutted, happy to burst this guy's bubble, "Hah. If you knew as much as you say, then you'd know that sorcerer you're looking for isn't me. That sorcerer is now deceased."

The words held a bitter bite, but the truth needed to be said. If there was one good thing that came from her sister's death, it's the fact she missed whatever this person was after. She was safe in the afterlife, and Emi was happy she could at least be granted one bit of peace.

But, the snake eyes didn't seem deterred or surprised by her revelation.

"Akana Hasegawa was certainly a commendable second choice." The name of her sister from the person's mouth made her heart flip. "But, she is not the sorcerer three generations of your clan have been waiting for."

Emi stared into the void blankly, feeling the weight of the words sitting in her intangible chest.

For as long as she could remember, her sister was the promised one. It wasn't a question, but a fact that she was born understanding. Akana was the savior of her clan, the one who would hone the Hasegawa technique to the fullest and save the rest of them from total ruin.

Emi couldn't fathom it being anyone else. Especially not...

"The one with the mismatched eyes, yes. Those were the only ones with the possibility of ever unlocking the Hasegawa clan's true potential." The snake eyes explained. "But, while the world always had eyes on Akana Hasegawa, I've always placed my bets on you. Your aversion to the sorcery world for so long had others dismissing you..."

Those invisible fingers pressed at the matter of her thoughts, causing Emi to wince and push back.

"But, now, finally being within the confines of your brain, it's proven true that you hold the darkness." The voice lowered in octave, oozing tinges of wicked discovery, "By the prophecy of your clan, there will come a time where the darkness takes over you. And when it does, I will be the one to guide you the rest of the way."

She didn't have a clue about anything the snake eyes spewed. The leaders of her clan, specifically her parents, never once brought up any of this. Nothing of the 'hypnotic pillagers' or 'consuming darkness.' If what this devil says is true, was her family even aware that Akana was never the chosen Hasegawa sorcerer? Did they know it was Emi?

The last question alone had the girl's brain sputtering, trying to clear the magnitude of it all away. Akana trained her entire life for this responsibility while Emi wasted fifteen years playing normie, violently shoved into shoes she never wanted to fill. A girl who only practiced sorcery for the first time a few months ago is meant to be the chosen sorcerer of her clan?

Denial was her coping mechanism, and she desperately hoped the snake eyes were wrong. She couldn't take the words of this person—this creature, whatever it was as truth. She'd need to find out from the source, the only ones who could verify it.

Her parents.

Emi's distraction worked to her detriment as she let her guard down, feeling a stinging burrow into the corner of her brain. She hissed in pain before something dropped through the crevices and settled.

"The seed has been planted. Now I will be able to speak to you freely, Emi. And I will." The voice of the snake eyes whispered.

Then they disintegrated like a soft billow of wind as a foreign hand punched through the void towards Emi.

The shackles abruptly fell from her limbs as that hand gripped onto her arm and yanked her upwards, similar to the way one would save someone from drowning. She saw a bright glow of blue before the void shattered, and on the next blink, Emi was falling through time again, the force of reality slamming into her like a block of concrete and knocking the wind from her lungs.

The darkness was gone, and she was back on the bed of hay and splintered wood, back in the abandoned, haunted basement of Fukumota college.

But, unlike before she lost consciousness, she was no longer alone.

A pair of arms gripped her shoulders tightly, frantically shaking her back and forth as if they had been for minutes, with a fuzzy array of their yells slowly piercing her eardrums. Familiar fingers were pressed to her skin, specifically her clammy forehead, emanating a soft glow that seeped through her skull. Blue, the same color that shattered the void Emi had been stuck in.

Her eyes flew open, lungs burning for air as she abruptly sat up. Time was still spinning as the person next to her continued speaking, their words still fuzzy, their face still blurry. The world was off its axis—

"I'm here." He said, voice wavering and out of breath as he cupped her face. "Hey, hey—look at me. Look at me. Right here."

Emi gripped his wrists tightly, following the sound of his voice until his face was in front of her own. "That's it." He whispered. "Focus on me."

To her soul, he was home. Emi remembered that immediately as his scent hit her, pulling him tighter against her as she tried to fight the blackening dizzy spells.

Satoru's breaths were harsh and heavy as they rolled onto her face. He was covered in curse blood, and he didn't care as he pressed his dirty forehead to hers. God, she was so sweaty and cold—or, maybe that was him. He didn't know where she began and he ended as he gripped her tighter, cupping her face and staining it with purple blood.

But, still he didn't care. Not about that, or how utterly himself he was right now and baring it before her. Gojo didn't get scared, but Satoru, sixteen-year-old Satoru was utterly terrified, his muscles the consistency of jelly from the adrenaline coursing through his veins.

He'd come to recognize the smell of her cursed energy early on, and he made sure to keep that scent within his nostrils as he and Emi split up, both surveying different sides of the campus. But, they'd walked into a setup, just like him and Akana did eight months ago. It was the same situation, only worse, because Emi was forever imprinted on his soul, and to have her erased would skin off a piece of his heart forever, never repaired, never replaced.

That scent of jasmine remained in his brain as he did his job, keeping that usual Gojo smirk on his face as he exorcised curse after curse with Suguru. But, after the first blow, the curses kept coming, and Satoru started to lose sight of that smell, that scent of her cursed energy. Then, in a single moment, he'd lost it completely—abruptly, like a blow to the head, the smell of jasmine replaced with the sharp tang of death. Curse death, human death? His scattered brain didn't have the time to process.

He didn't want to admit it, how important she had become to him.

Because a person like him isn't allowed those luxuries, those luxuries to feel and bond with others, but he did it anyways.

He allowed himself to be human. It was a mistake. He knew it. But, god, he didn't care. He couldn't stop now.

His lungs tripped over the oxygen billowing inside, unable to catch his breath as he looked at her with impatience—concern, but filtered to the rest of the world as impatience.

"Say something." He breathed to her abruptly, knowing his thoughts weren't coinciding with the words leaving his tongue.

'Say something...so I know you're okay.' Is more of what he was thinking.

Emi's lips were cracked, her normally vibrant skin dull and cold. It felt like a fever dream, and had it not been for the pulsing headache that was forming inside her skull, Emi might have thought she imagined the entire thing. She didn't have the capacity to speak yet, but she nodded to Satoru, gripping onto his shoulders tightly as the room continued to spin.

"You weren't responding to me, and your eyes....they....they were white—like, completely white. Like a zombie, or something. It was weird." He rambled, his voice so uncharacteristically hoarse.

And then, that sharp scent of curses filled his nostrils, and he groaned wickedly. Here are the consequences of his actions quite literally catching up with him. Trusting Suguru to handle things on his own, Satoru had left his post to find Emi. With the scent and sight of her cursed energy masked, he simply followed the trail of dead curses—ones that Emi had exorcised. She killed a lot more than Satoru expected.

Satoru grit his teeth as three hybrid curses barreled down the stairwell and into the basement, fangs chomping and snarling as they charged at him and Emi.

He remained kneeling on the floor, cupping Emi's head tightly to his chest as he activated blue—the largest blue he'd mustered in awhile, almost ripping open his own skin at how hard it exploded from his hand. The trauma had him nauseous, it felt like he was reliving the past, reliving the nightmares that kept him up at night.

But, he decided to look at it like fate giving him a second chance, a second chance to do it right.

The curses evaporated midair from Satoru's explosion, and he didn't dare release his grip on Emi as five more barreled into the basement. Holding her hindered him greatly, only able to defend the both of them with one hand, but he didn't care. His fingers had gone uncontrollably rigid around her, and he was certain that someone would have to break them in order to remove them from her body.

But, Satoru was Gojo, and even one handed and dwindled of cursed energy from his earlier fights, his next blast of power successfully took out the group of hybrids in one go. None of it mattered as the stench of death permeated, attracting more and more into the basement.

If only he had the ability to really activate his domain expansion. He'd have this whole place secured in ten seconds.

Stronger. He needs to get strong. It's not enough, it's never enough.

His expectations drowned him, and this time, the skin of his palm did rip open on the next blast.

Crimson blood spilled onto the dirty pavement, mixing with the purple blood of the curses. He was pushing too hard now and his body showed it, only taking out six of the seven curses. His head was starting to ache, but still, he prepared to exert more precious energy and activate infinity around him and Emi both.

However, he was surprised when the curse's head was severed off its body before it reached Satoru's throat—no thanks to his own abilities, causing him to look down and see Emi's hand steaming and extended.

Her heterochromatic eyes were hazy, but she seemed to regain some of her awareness, breathing heavily as she gave Satoru a weak attempt of a smirk. "Couldn't let you have all the fun."

It was the first thing she'd said since he found her, and his relief had him breathing a chuckle and flashing one of his rare smiles. "Wow, lame. Good thing you fight better than your jokes."

She gripped his shoulders tighter, digging her fingers into the flexed muscles as she looked ahead towards the incoming curses. "Almost sounds like a compliment."

"Don't worry—it wasn't." Satoru mused teasingly, ignoring the blood that poured from his shredded hand as he prepared for another hit.

But, the attack never left Satoru's hand this time as a dagger plunged into the throat of an incoming curse before the user twisted harshly and severed the head. The dagger was imbued with cursed energy, and once the discarded body fell, Suguru swiftly turned on his heel, throwing the bloodied blade straight through the skull of another.

"The space is too small down here to unleash my curses." He said over the sound of the guttural growls, using his nunchucks to twist the neck of another. "But, this won't take long."

And it didn't. Suguru easily exorcised the ten remaining curses, and all three students were surprised when the veil dropped the moment the last one disintegrated. Because if the veil drops....

That means there's no threat left in this vicinity. Emi's first thought was of Snake Eyes, and she wasn't the only one.

"The curse?" Suguru asked Satoru and Emi in confusion, looking around at the splattered blood and leftover limbs of the hybrids. None of them were the mastermind behind the operation.

"Gone—if it's even a curse." Satoru uttered blandly, curling Emi tighter into his chest. "It's weird, I couldn't tell what it was, and I couldn't find a body. There was a large aura of bitter energy around Emi and nothing was working to get it off her."

Suguru furrowed his brows in confusion, "How did you break her free then?"

Satoru's mouth had gone dry, hesitating on what he knew. "I was able to use my domain expansion for less than a second before it gave out on me." His voice was quiet, begrudging and admitting. "It was enough to neutralize whatever was happening and bring her back."

Domain expansion. The strongest thing Satoru had learned to date. By divulging that piece of information, he unintentionally admitted how desperate and shaken Emi's state had him, risking permanent brain damage and incapacity to try and bring her back.

But, Suguru didn't judge him for it, nodding and sighing softly in relief as he glanced at Emi's hazy eyes.

"Wow. Domain expansion, Satoru. You only started working on that yesterday for the first time. You'll have it down quickly." His best friend muttered with a slight nod.

The words were meant to be encouraging, but Satoru could hear the distance in them. Because the stronger he gets, the more of a wall he puts between himself and his friends. But, he has no choice but to continue. To force himself to get stronger and build that wall.

Situations like Akana's, situations like today taught him that.

Chapter Text

Satoru wasn't at dinner that night. Neither was Mei Mei.

Emi noticed it before anyone else, mostly because the dinner table had a giant gap of silence it usually didn't, one that Satoru's gigantic presence always seemed to fill.

It was almost three in the morning as Emi, Suguru, Shoko, and Utahime sat around a beaten table in the kitchen of their hotel, plates clanking against silverware in silence. No one said a word as the group ate, everyone fatigued from the day's mission. This was usually how it was, Emi noticed. Another day of sorcery always seemed to chip away at everyone's shriveling humanity, and it always took them a few hours to bounce back—rather, pretend to.

This was the life of a jujutsu sorcerer. Aside from missions together, sorcery itself wasn't a matter of teamwork. It was an individual battle that each person wrestled with on their own, fighting with their specific demons under the surface and trying to make peace with them in any way they could. Emi was learning how her friends coped.

As usual, Shoko didn't have an appetite, opting for the meal of nicotine as she took a heavy drag from her cigarette. Her skin looked pale, eyes glazed with fatigue as she laxly tried to forget the faces of the flesh eating curses at the college. Utahime's silence was more due to her battle of morality, pondering and guilty as she glanced at the two empty seats across the table.

Emi wondered if she was also thinking of Gojo and Mei Mei, mainly their whereabouts.

The Hasegawa girl didn't realize how hard she'd been eyeing the empty seat until a warm hand landed on her shoulder, pulling her out of her head.

"He gets like that sometimes." Suguru murmured softly, already knowing the source of her silence. "Satoru just wants to be alone right now."

Emi nodded and sighed, trying to take his words as truth and move on. After all, Suguru would know, right? He's always known Satoru better than anyone. But...

Did Satoru really want to be alone? Or did he just feel like there was no other choice but to be alone?

She fiddled with her soup spoon, noticing the untouched miso broth had long gone cold. "Did he tell you that?"

Suguru shook his head, not once ceasing his eating. And that was his way of coping, gliding over the darkness, pretending it didn't exist even when it was staring him right in the face. "No, but I've stopped trying to force it out of him. If Satoru wants me to know something, I'll know it. If he doesn't, it means he'd rather keep it to himself."

It was understandable reasoning. Even if Suguru was Satoru's best friend, it seems sometimes even he had a limit to how hard he'd try, because in his mind, 'Satoru is Satoru,' and 'that's just how he is.'

It's a valid excuse for some. However....Emi couldn't help but think that Suguru didn't come from one of the clans. And while he perfectly well understood the pressures of being a jujutsu sorcerer, he didn't understand this part of it. The political part, the ostracized part.

The 'being the only one who can keep your clan alive' part, or 'being forced into a role you never wanted' part.

That's a whole different pressure in and of itself. Aside from sorcery.

In the presence of the others, Emi nodded in silence and forced herself to eat, swiping a few extra onigiris into her pocket when no one was looking.

*

From the moment Satoru was born, he always knew he'd be more weapon than human.

He was told to be okay with it before he even had the ability to walk, and so he was, not because he really believed it, but rather because he didn't have the choice not to. His body wasn't his own, neither was his soul or mind.

And, yet, he had the audacity to be up in his feelings tonight; to allow himself a rare moment of weakness and think. Like a human.

Today was nothing more than a wink of luck, and if he truly wants to be that weapon he was always destined to be, he'd need to work harder.

Harder....harder...harder...

He shoved the human part of himself down deep into the depths of his soul, feeling it suffocate and beg to come back to the surface. But, he ignored it, ignored those pleas inside his heart as he continued activating his cursed energy, coldly and emotionlessly watching the gash on his palm open up again and again.

He skipped dinner, his normally insatiable appetite lost in fits of nausea. Nobody came to check on him and they shouldn't. What's the point? They don't understand him, and they never would. Satoru can't blame them for it, he doesn't even understand himself, doesn't know who he is. And he's not meant to ever know.

He's not meant to exist like them.

Satoru Gojo is meant to be in a box. Locked away from everyone else. And, no matter how hard he likes to pretend and kid himself he's a goofy, fun loving guy, he will never escape that fate of destitute that torments him always.

He remained sitting on the ledge of the balcony in his hotel room, alone, overlooking the thick forest below and the snow capped mountains in the distance. Being so far away from the city, the indigo sky was showered with stars. Satoru always used to watch them when he was a kid, always admired the way it looked like someone threw a bucket of jewels into the sky and somehow made them stick. The stars were always his friend, but tonight...

Even with so many stars in the sky, Satoru felt lonely.

A feeling you'd think he'd be used to by now, but somehow, it still manages to sit in his chest every day. Frustratingly so.

His legs hung over the tall balcony as he activated his cursed energy again, the resented reversal red he hasn't been able to get right. Vacantly, he watched as more blood violently bubbled over the opened gash in his palm, the nerves now so incredibly damaged, it no longer hurt. Solid white began to peek through the crimson, and Satoru knew he now reached bone.

But, all machines can be repaired, he was no different. Lucky him, right?

He inhaled deeply, his eyes dropping closed. His facade had fallen ages ago and it's part of why he couldn't show up to dinner. He had nothing to give, no entertainment to provide. No one would want to be around him, he simply saved them all the trouble.

Or, so he thought.

That smell of jasmine replaced the metallic tang of his blood, and Satoru's heavy eyes barely glimmered back to life. He stared down at the forest trees vacantly, holding his breath as he waited for her to announce herself. After three seconds of silence, he grew tired of waiting.

"I know you're there." He said, keeping his back to her and his eyes on the abyss below him.

His voice was tired and bland, rarely honest—rarely honest, because no one really knew Satoru. They knew Gojo. That guy was fun, he was goofy and didn't give a damn about anything.

But, Satoru was a lot more serious. Cold like snow, and so very complicated.

She wasn't deterred though, her footsteps echoing soft and slow through his hotel room, stopping just before she reached the open door to his balcony.

"If you want to be alone, I can leave." Emi said, her gentle voice plucking the strings in Satoru's chest.

If he had it in him to turn his heavy mood around, he'd make some snide comment and put on a smirk. But, honestly?

He was too tired to pretend.

The blood from his palm painted up towards his knuckles, slowly starting to drip into the abyss of trees below. "I don't see why you'd wanna stay." He said, honest and blunt. "I don't have anything to say."

It was the truth. If people knew him—if they really knew him, Satoru couldn't help but think they'd be incredibly bored of him. The honored one, so weighted by the world, so serious and tired.

And, yet, she was still here. Actually, she was coming closer, still drawn to him even though he gave her no reason to be. He could see her in his peripheral vision, feeling his soul flutter from her gaze. How ironic that the strongest didn't have the courage to look up at her in that moment.

Emi hopped onto the balcony next to Satoru, sitting atop the thick stone banister. She hugged her knees into her chest, resting her head back against the walls before looking at the view.

Only when she looked away did Satoru's gaze slowly peer up, just enough so that she wouldn't notice. She was in pajama pants and an oversized jacket, her navy and maroon hair flowing in the night breeze. Her dark skin was beautiful; eyes glowing with the stars, and Satoru's heart had never beat to this rhythm before.

"You don't have to say anything." Emi said patiently, twirling one of her locks around her finger. "Sometimes, it's just nice to enjoy the company of another. In silence."

Silence. The word made Satoru's nose physically scrunch now, trying to shake it away like a sour taste. "I don't like silence." He said honestly, "Silence.....is actually one of those things I can't stand."

He didn't know why he said it. It didn't give her much room to work with. But....he just had to tell someone how he felt. Because he knew there'd come a time where he'd never get the chance to again.

One day, Satoru would be forgotten. And he wanted at least one person to know who he used to be.

Emi unexpectedly looked his way and Satoru quickly faced forward, acting as if he'd been staring at the snow capped mountains the entire time.

"I understand." Emi said, and it's funny how that was all he needed.

'I understand.' Whether she did or not, he didn't know. But, hearing it....made him not feel so alone.

And she did understand. It's ironic that Satoru always thought himself so un-relatable, yet all of his thoughts seemed to resonate with Emi so strongly. Admittedly, she wouldn't have understood him a year ago, or even a few months ago. Because she didn't understand Akana, or what it was like to have your autonomy stripped, to be seen as nothing more than an object that your people see as a 'saving grace.'

But, her and Satoru aren't so different. Actually—they are worlds different, but somehow, that makes them similar. It's weird how that works.

And, contrary to what Suguru said at dinner, she could see Satoru didn't actually want to be alone. Especially from the way he subtly scooted over on the balcony to give her more room. More room than she actually needed, and she realized, it was his silent of way of saying....

'Come closer.'

So she did, scooting directly next to him and allowing her own legs to hang off the balcony now. The drop was steep, the darkness—her worst fear, crippling. But, somehow, with Satoru here, it was just darkness, and she didn't mind it.

The sound of a steady drip had her looking his way, seeing blood dripping—no, pouring from his hand and into the black abyss below.

"What are you doing?" She asked.

Satoru's eyes barely flinched at her question, as if they triggered the machine part of his mind. Immediately, he lifted his hand and remembered what he'd been doing before she showed up, no longer even noticing the blood that spurted from his palm as sparks of reversal red skittered from his hand.

"I'm a novice at blue, and barely on the cusp of sparking red. Today, I was able to activate my domain expansion for less than a tenth of a second. I'm gaining all the pieces, seems like it's time for something to fall into place." He said, barely wincing at the new sharp pain that cut through his temples.

Now he'd worked so hard, he was frying his brain. But, that's alright. He can handle it. If it means he'll be stronger.

Emi said nothing as she watched him. Her eyes glowered as blood started pouring from his nose, with Satoru fading into his own head, his own expectations, and not even noticing it. He just kept talking nonsense, not even realizing his voice was wavering or that the world crushing weight on his shoulders was visibly breaking him.

Her heart flinched as he abused his body and activated red again, those sparks weaker than before, dying just like himself as Satoru babbled about a new training regiment he'd need to start...tonight.

Emi couldn't take any more as she put her hand atop his own, feeling his warm blood pool all the way up to her knuckles. Satoru's words and cursed energy cut off immediately, almost as if her touch brought him back to reality, looking at her in tired question.

Never had she seen him look so lost.

With her other hand, her clean hand, she thumbed away at the blood pouring from his nose, letting her fingers linger and stroke his cheek. His dull blue eyes flickered to life from the touch of another human being, subtly melting into it like it was the rarest gift.

"It wasn't your fault, you know." Emi whispered.

To Satoru, she knew he'd think she was referring to tonight. But, to Emi, she was referring to everything, especially with what happened to her sister.

If Satoru has gone this long without telling Emi the truth of being there for her sister's final moments, this long trying to forget Akana existed, Emi can only believe it's because Satoru has an immense guilt over something that wasn't his fault. She doesn't blame him, she has no reason to. He did nothing wrong, and she wished he wouldn't punish his body in retaliation to the things he can't handle—things that no one could handle.

But, she could see from his face that he didn't absorb her attempt at coaxing that time, his eyes still dull as a tired smirk crept onto his face.

"'Course it's not my fault. I never do anything wrong." He teased, the joke lost to the somberness.

Emi rolled her eyes lightly and disappeared from the balcony. Just when Satoru wondered if she'd left for good, she returned to her position with tissues, ointment, and bandages in her lap.

She grabbed his bloody hand, not deterred by the gory bones that splintered out of it, carefully splaying it on her thigh before cleaning it. Satoru let her, watched as his blood stained her pajamas. She didn't seem to care, but he made a mental note to get her some new ones in the morning.

The bandage was only a temporary fix, Emi knew. Satoru had messed up his hand so far beyond repair, that if cursed energy healing techniques didn't exist, he'd never have proper feeling in that hand ever again.

His disregard for his own body made her heart clench, tying the bandage off tightly before cupping his battered hand ever so gently.

"There will come a time to train and get stronger. That time....is not now." Emi said.

Her voice was soft, yet firm, letting Satoru know that she wasn't suggesting he would take a break. She was ordering it.

And who was he to deny orders? To be given orders like this from her felt liberating to him in a way. To hand over his control of the world to her and let her be his mind for a night, even just a few hours.

His thoughts traveled back to what Emi and him had talked about on the train the other day, his type. Satoru had dreamt of it, even if he never said it out loud, about wanting someone who wouldn't shy away from his burden, but rather embrace it. Someone who would stare the weight of his expectations in the face fearlessly. And, now, in the vulnerable night, with Satoru's guard down in the gutters, his heart realized...

Emi is that person.

He didn't allow himself to think beyond that. Not his attraction towards her that he continued to ignore and deny. Not about what he'd do with this knowledge, or the probability that he'd do nothing at all. Not about what it means for his feelings towards her, and the idea of seeing her as more to him, more than this.

Because he knew if he allowed himself to dream like that, there'd be no turning back. And machines—weapons don't dream. It would hurt more to dream, especially knowing his expectations would never allow him to keep her. To have her at all.

For the first time in a very long time, Satoru's throat felt tight. And this is why dreaming was never good.

Luckily, Emi pulled him out of his head before his emotions could progress, placing a napkin wrapped bundle into his lap.

"Rest, Satoru. Eat." She instructed, leaving no room for questions or refusal.

As if he didn't know he had permission to be a human being, Satoru's mental barriers lowered, allowing no one other than Emi into his soul before lifting those barriers again, enclosing the two of them from the rest of the world.

It was only now that he felt human again did he realize how much his hand hurt, struggling to unwrap the napkins until Emi did it for him.

God, he loved that. He loved this, watching her carefully unwrap his food before handing him pieces as if he were the weakest thing in the world.

"Look at you, taking care of me." He mused lightly, his mood lifting as she broke off a piece of onigiri for him.

Her lips twitched with a smirk, and that had Satoru chuckling softly. "Don't get used to it."

"Too late." He indulged himself as she attempted to hand him another bite, not taking it as he opened his mouth instead.

'Take care of me. Take care of me because you're the only one who can, the only one I want...'

Emi shook her head lightly yet obliged, lifting the food to Satoru's lips before gently pushing it past his mouth. Her spine tingled when her fingers grazed his lips and somehow Satoru sensed it, his deep blue eyes—no longer dull, looking to her intensely, flickering with something Emi had seen on his face a million times but never knew what it meant.

It pulled her in, his lips brushing her fingers each time she fed him. And after a while, his mouth lingered, caressing the tips of her fingers with his lips, his tongue, almost like kisses.

She inhaled deeply and Satoru could feel her scent of jasmine getting sweeter, placing a kiss on her finger when it came near his mouth, noticing there was no more food for him to take. His stomach simmered with something akin to a whirlwind, gently taking her wrist in his good hand and pulling her hand closer.

Meeting her eyes, his mouth gently grazed her fingers, his chest tight when he heard her breath waver. She quivered when his tongue lightly glided along the pads of her fingertips, Satoru's fingers gently caressing the pulse point on her wrist before traveling lower.

He watched her the entire time, he needed to. She was his anchor, his obsession, something he needed as much as the air inside his lungs. Someone who would forever be tethered to his soul.

His lips reached the inside of her wrist, his nose rolling hot breath into her open palm. Emi's shudder was physical, visible and obvious to them both. It didn't deter Satoru, if anything, it made him kiss lower down her arm, his body hovering closer to hers with each flick of his tongue.

But, Emi was the one to slowly slip her hand from his grasp. Not because she didn't like it, but because she liked it too much, and if Satoru had already denied her twice, then she couldn't imagine where this was going.

Satoru was important to her, and even if she knew she was important to him, she assumed it was only in a friendly way. Emotions were high tonight, and she didn't want to ruin what they had with a moment of weakness from them both.

She didn't want to get hurt.

He laughed softly when she pulled away, not seeming at all offended or upset. "Just had to clean my blood from your hands." He reasoned, brushing his shoulder against her own as they sat side by side.

"By licking me?" Emi mused, always a good sport to Satoru's antics.

He shrugged smugly, "Is there another way to clean someone?"

Emi lightly shoved him in the shoulder and he laughed, the two watching the full moon glimmer over the mountains in the distance.

The air was cold but Satoru's body heat seeped into her. Emi danced around the thoughts in her head, thinking back to the two empty seats at dinner before she just couldn't help herself.

"You know, I hesitated on coming here. Wasn't sure what I'd walk in on." She said, causing Satoru to hum in question.

"Oh yea? Enlighten me."

"I was wondering....if you were with Mei Mei."

The words tasted bitter on Emi's tongue, lingering in the air heavily.

Satoru took in the tone of her voice, the negativity in it. The wondering and dread for what might be true. She was always so hard to read, always so elusive towards how she felt about him. It was one of the first times he realized she seemed...jealous. Or disapproving at the idea of him with another woman, at the very least.

"Did you think I'd be with her?" He pried further, watching an owl soar past the bright moon.

Emi shrugged against him, "She said you're into older women. And that you find her attractive. She also hinted that....that she'd be coming by your room tonight."

Satoru nodded, pressing his lips together. "She did come by tonight." He said honestly, reflecting on the situation he'd encountered a few hours ago, "tried to seduce me into giving her exactly what you're thinking."

Emi's heart twinged, and this is exactly why she was glad their odd moment didn't progress into something they'd both regret. "Oh."

Satoru glanced at her again, feeling the obvious deflation in her tone hit him in the face. He liked it, knowing that she didn't want him with another woman—if that's why she sounded upset at all. Normally, he'd tease her for it and call out her jealousy, but he wasn't in the mood for that tonight.

"But, I told her to leave before she could even step foot in here." He ensured his words were clear, as if he was trying to reassure her nothing had happened.

Because...it was important that she knew.

Emi was surprised, not necessarily because it would have been like Satoru to accept Mei Mei's advances. But....admittedly, she'd allowed the grade one sorcerer to get to her head a bit, it seems.

"Really? How come?" She asked, Satoru's brain stalling.

He would never admit the real reason. That he didn't let Mei Mei in because Emi was on his mind. Because even though he was alone, he'd hoped she'd come to him tonight. That even if he was alone, he didn't actually want to be.

He just didn't believe he had any other choice, and no one was ever brave enough to breach his barriers. Not even Suguru sometimes.

"Dunno. 'Cause I'm not attracted to her." He gave Emi a longing side glance. "Among other things."

She didn't notice his eyes, or the way they watched her as she watched the sky. "What other things?"

'You.'

He shivered as they nudged closer to his deepest vulnerabilities, quickly changing the subject.

"Hey, c'mere. I wanna show you something."

He hopped off the railing and back onto the balcony terrace, sitting in one of the big chairs that overlooked the mountains. Emi followed, taking the other chair next to him.

Satoru leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he held out his injured hand. "I know we said no training right now. But....saving you tonight was the first time I realized I had the capacity to touch the cusp of my domain expansion. And....it was cool as fuck."

'Partly cool as fuck' was more like it. Seeing one's domain expansion for the first time was supposed to be an incredible moment. But, to Satoru, it was just another hit to the gut. Seeing the brim of who he was, what he represented, made him realize how utterly lonely he really was. It was more bitter than it was sweet, it tore him apart.

He wanted to make the experience better. Perhaps, sharing it with someone else might change his perspective.

"I can't create a full infinite void. I can only gather bits and pieces, give you the...emotion it emits into your brain." He explained, swallowing heavily as he glanced her way. "But....wanna just tell me if you feel anything?"

He would have understood if she said no. Most people probably would to a guy just learning the most powerful, deadly domain expansion in four centuries...

But, Emi didn't have an ounce of fear behind her eyes. She never did when it came to him.

"Sounds fun. Hit me." She shrugged with a humorous lack of hesitation.

Satoru couldn't help but chuckle. Then his chuckle faded when he realized the next thing he'd offer up. "Right, so it's, like, really strong. 'Put you into a coma' type strong. But....so long as I'm...holding you, you'll be okay."

With that, he opened his arms, feeling one of his smug smirks finding the way back onto his face. "Come to daddy."

Emi took his words in stride, fearlessly, as she stood up with a smirk of her own, "Excuse me while I purge that ick from my brain."

She strutted over to him, practically dangling herself above his seated frame. He didn't know the extent to how much he should touch her, and she didn't give him a chance to wonder as she slowly climbed into his lap, making his heart stutter a beat. Two. Three.

He swallowed heavily as her weight sunk atop his thighs, curling her side into his chest. Her arms wrapped around his neck, body pressed flush to his.

And Satoru's reservations were lost as she gazed into his eyes, his hands moving on their own as he studied her face. His fingers grazed her outer thighs, sliding up her hips, settling just above the place where her lower back and her tailbone connected.

He'd forgotten why she came here, but he didn't mind, letting his eyes fall to her lips as her fingers toyed with the hairs at his neck.

"When does the magic happen?" She whispered musingly, causing Satoru to blink the stars out of his eyes.

"Right now. Hold me tight." He breathed curtly, crossing his middle finger over his index finger as he murmured, "Domain expansion—infinite void."

A curtain of ethereal beauty slowly lowered over the mountains and the indigo sky. A shower of galaxy stars. Light and dark, heaven and earth. Infinite void was all answers to the universe written in the multicolored constellations, all whispering their sweet nothings to Satoru, to Emi, in a way that tickled the neurons of her brain.

Euphoria and utter enlightenment. Strength, yet total weakness. A beautiful contradiction, never to be replicated. Nothing in eternity could ever come close. All of it, the embodiment of Satoru himself.

In reality, it was less than a tenth of a second, but time didn't seem to exist here. Nothing existed here, but also everything did, with her and Satoru together, in the middle of infinity; in the middle of forever.

"Oh my god..." She breathed in awe, the rainbow twinkles of the galaxy sparkling in her tearful eyes.

She was trembling, a natural side effect of being so overwhelmed, causing Satoru to lock his arms around her waist tightly. Honestly, he was trembling, too. He didn't the first time he'd activated this part of his domain expansion. It was only now, with Emi in infinity with him did he realize how magnificent it could be. How alive he actually was.

The emotions of his infinite void made him unable to stop himself from closing the distance, smiling as her head fell back in enlightened ecstasy.

"Aren't you scared?" He whispered into her ear, letting the tip of his nose caress her lobe.

'Of me? Of the magnitude that exists between me and everyone else?'

She kept one arm tightly around his neck, daring—so, incredibly daring as she released her other arm from him, extending it in the most liberating way Satoru ever saw.

"I could never be afraid of something so beautiful." She whispered, stroking her fingers through his hair.

Oh, he couldn't take it. God, he just couldn't.

How could a human being say the right thing every single time? It was like she'd found the guidebook on how to break him down, how to burrow inside his heart with a hundred percent success.

Satoru was a hard man to please, and for someone who was raised to be an unworldly deity, never in his life had he thought about anyone exactly what his brain put out right now. She was....

Fucking perfect. She was perfect....for him.

Satoru's brows furrowed at his own thoughts, breathing longingly against the shell of her ear.

The emotions in his void suddenly changed, the colors brightening and twinkling more vibrantly. Emi gasped, gripping him tightly, pulling him closer as if she felt it, too.

"I feel like....a piece of you is inside my soul right now." She breathed a laugh of utter awe. "Is that how it's supposed to feel?"

'No, it's not. The clan book never said anything about that....'

'It's just you.'

"I dunno." He lied, too cowardice to tell the truth. "You're the first person to ever experience it aside from myself. Everyone feels it differently. That's what I was told."

'But, I feel that way, too. Not just through infinite void. But....'

For once, Satoru wished he could stay in infinity, but that tenth of a second in the real world was making itself known as a sharp pain sliced in his head. He held in the grimace, not wanting to ruin the moment for Emi.

"I'm gonna take us out now." He said with a subtle strain, gripping her tightly as he let the cursed energy dissipate out of him.

The curtain of forever lifted, bringing the two of them back to the sitting chair on the balcony. It felt like minutes inside infinite void, but the same night breeze that was blowing through them before was still sailing, proving the true magnificence of that tenth of a second.

Satoru's chest was swelling as he held her, his gaze unable to pretend anymore as he kept his eyes on her features, his face blank, almost bleak as he watched her mouth.... her eyes....her smile with growing weakness.

"That was amazing." Emi smiled, gripping him tightly as she remained in his lap. "I could stay in infinity with you forever, Satoru—"

"—Stop."

The word was blunt, coming out of his mouth on instinct. He didn't know if it was directed at her or himself. It was a reaction of panic as he felt his control slipping.

Emi looked at him now, furrowing her brows in confusion. "What?"

And now that she was looking at him, so close, it was even harder to resist, his mouth wetting, his eyes looking shamelessly at her lips with crumbling control.

"Stop...." He said again, his voice weak, no louder than a wavered whisper.

'Stop' because never in his life had Satoru lost control of himself. But, now, with her here, on his lap, he'd become too human, too selfish and too wanting for something he could never have. He couldn't have this, he couldn't have her. It wasn't in the cards for him, so she needed...to stop....

She needed to stop making him...want her. Because that made him....weak.

Emi didn't understand. 'Stop,' but he was staring at her mouth, breathing slow, heavy exhales atop her lips. 'Stop,' but his hands gripped her thighs tightly, bunching up her pajama pants to try and feel the curves that lied underneath.

Silence cut through the air between them. Not an awkward one, but a tense one. The kind of tension that almost feels like an itch begging to be scratched.

"Do you want me to leave?" She asked quietly, trying to keep her eyes above his lips.

Immediately, he shook his head, sighing hotly into her face as he pressed his forehead to hers. "No, I don't." His voice was lower, hoarser. "And that's the problem, isn't it?"

His hand glided from her thigh, traveling up and caressing her backside before sliding higher, splaying over her lower back. His eyes were dazed, half lidded and begging her to come closer, so she did.

She angled her head slightly, letting her nose brush the tip of his own as she finally allowed her gaze to travel south, breathing wantonly as she looked at his lips.

"Is it a problem?" She whispered, gliding her nails along his scalp as she slowly inched forward.

A sound escaped Satoru's next breath, a groan but not one of annoyance. His veins pulsed as he leaned forward with her, fighting with himself as he made a beeline for her cheek instead of her mouth. He ghosted his lips against her skin, caressing her lower back when she shuddered.

It wouldn't be a problem if he wasn't Satoru Gojo. But, weapons aren't allowed these luxuries.

He intentionally ensured her mouth was out of his line of sight, burying his face into her hair until he found her earlobe. His tongue flicked it, his mouth caressing it.

His mind short circuited when she made the softest, faintest sound near his ear. And now she needed to leave before he did something he'd regret, something he'd be unable to control if she keeps sitting in his lap—if he unintentionally caught the faintest glimpse of her lips, and if she keeps allowing his hands to glide lower down her body like this, keeps...wanting him like this.

"God damn it...." He panted, fighting an internal war as her presence pulled him closer.

But, his nature was self-sabotaging, and he sobered himself quickly, forcing himself away from her.

"Goodnight, Emi." Her name from his breathless lips, so obviously wanting, needing.

Still, he ensured he kept his gaze off her mouth for his own sanity, looking at the floor as he lightly patted her thigh to get off him. His actions held subtle haste, trying to salvage his composure before the point of no return crumbled him.

Emi's face was unreadable at the clear rejection he'd just thrown in her face. But, she didn't protest, didn't beg for him, and he didn't expect her to. She wasn't that kind of girl.

Wordlessly and quickly, she was gone, and Satoru's head fell back against the chair, looking up at the stars wearily.

How cursed he is, to experience all of the emotions of a human...while being stuck in a machine's body.

****

Chapter Text

Satoru's hotel room was empty when Emi returned to it the next morning.

She leaned against the wall of the hotel hallway, her overnight duffle hanging limply from her hand. Her head fell back against the wallpaper, and as Emi looked at the popcorn ceilings, she realized today had been the first time in a very long time that she thought this hard about anything.

A piece of her died when Akana did, the piece of herself that felt alive with spirit and this liberating sense of optimism. There was a time she dared to dream because, for so long, she always had the privilege to.

But, much like her sister's current state, Emi felt like a corpse. A shell of that person she once loved. She'd said goodbye to her old life, a life of feeling—a life of being a normal human, because jujutsu sorcerers were always more monster than human. Her sister had to become a monster, and Emi never realized that until it was too late. The guilt eats away at her, and because of that, she lost the ability to dream. Akana never got to dream, and neither should Emi.

Though, as her eyes fell closed, Satoru Gojo's crystal blue gaze lit up her vision, just as vibrant as the galaxy of his infinity. That weight in her chest lifted, even if for a moment. Even if for a moment, she smiled a real smile for the first time in a long time, a free smile, even if it was ever so soft.

She didn't think about how it ended. Just about him, her anchor. Her last candlelight leading her away from the darkness looming inside her soul.

Satoru Gojo, a name her soul continued to whisper, as if it's been embedded in her spirit for more eternities than one.

She was hoping she'd get a chance to speak with him privately before everyone checked out of their rooms, but she'd been too late. She'd overslept for the first time in a long time.

But, her mind couldn't stop reliving the night with him again and again. She had so many questions, so many concerns as she remembered his injured hand. His dull eyes and loose lips as they finally indulged a little bit of the truth that lives in his head, the burdens and isolation he feels, so similar to what Emi's been feeling since death stole Akana from her.

The colors of his infinity still burned behind her eyes, the feeling of his hands lingering on her thighs made her stomach flip. And the way he looked at her, god, the way he leaned in closer...

She had to physically catch her breath, gliding her fingers up to her chin before slowly trailing down her neck. Her and Satoru have been playing a dancing game of mixed signals since she arrived at this school. Both of them had their reasons to hold back, their own barriers and burdens to shoulder.

But, somehow, despite their differences, they grew together along the way. Right under each other's noses, it seems. She'd come to rely on him, and a part of her would like to think the feeling was mutual. To a point.

Satoru still has a lot of untapped secrets. Emi, too. After last night, she wasn't sure where they stood, or even what it was they truly felt for each other. Emotions were high under the beaming gaze of the full moon, and perhaps their battered hearts were confused, mistaking a craving of comfort for....whatever had happened—almost happened once they came out of infinite void.

Emi's never been a chasing kind of girl. Maybe it's selfish to say, but she never saw a boy so worth it to pursue. She grew up spoiled and never had to work for much. Because of that, complex people—ones she had to work for, were ones she immediately wrote off for more easy company.

For a long while, Satoru wasn't so different. He's always been handsome, but on the outside, he never seems to take a thing seriously, and shallow validation was always his sole purpose for flirting. But, still something about him always pulled her closer, and Emi kept her heart guarded, knowing deep down that if she bore it all to him, he'd have the ability to really hurt her.

She thought there was nothing left to hurt after Akana died. And when Satoru indirectly showed her there was, it terrified her.

He had subtly rejected any advances they'd lurked towards twice already. And then, he not-so-subtly rejected it again last night. But, his heart spoke a different language than his mouth, and Emi felt it. She felt something last night, whatever it might be, and despite what Satoru's big mouth likes to convey...

She's pretty sure he felt it, too. She knew it, actually.

He wanted to kiss her. He practically made out with her hand and then panted hotly into her ear. There was nothing mixed about that. Right?

What made him stop? She wasn't offended, but rather, curious, wanting to get another precious look into that complicated head of his.

Pulling out her phone, she intended to send a message to Satoru, asking him if he had a few seconds to talk. But, a message from Suguru sent just a few minutes prior quickly caught her eye...

Message From Suguru:
Hey, morning. Hope you slept well after all that happened last night, I was thinking about you.
Just letting you know we all checked out of our hotel rooms already. Meet us outside the hotel when you wake up. Bus should be here in a few.
9:12am.

The universe has spoken. Looks like a private chat with Satoru will have to wait until they get back to campus.

Emi sighed and typed back a quick reply to Suguru, pocketing her phone before heading for the elevator.

No use messaging Satoru. It seems she'll see him soon enough.

*

Fresh mountain air kissed her skin as she left the hotel lobby, trying to navigate to wherever her friends were most likely congregated. Seeing a white bus parked at the far end of the building, she made a turn through a secluded little trail that would get her there quicker, skidding to a stop in the moist soil when she stumbled upon something.

When she interrupted something, is more like it. Something that made her stomach twist and turn with the most violent, messy knots.

She'd certainly found Satoru, his back pressed against the thick bark of a tree, his body pinned there by the warm body melted flush to his chest. Pale blue hair ruffled in the wind, Mei Mei's hair, as she kept her arms anchored around the back of his neck—and her lips connected to his own.

The breath was stolen from Emi's lungs, all the conflicting, contradicting thoughts in her head tangling like a scatter of silk ribbons.

The sight alone made the embers of hope and dream flicker out of her, eyes vacant and gaping. Stinging pain filled her hollow chest, the feeling radiating like dirt in an infected wound. It appears that she'd gotten the answer to all her earlier questions a lot sooner than expected.

This was Satoru Gojo.

The player. The guy who doesn't care about anyone but himself. It's not Emi's first experience with a player, but definitely the first time she fell for one of their antics so wholeheartedly. That whole thing last night....the sweet nothing whispers, the gazes under the moon, and the vulnerable way he showed her his infinity...

He really is quite the actor, huh?

Did he even mean it? Any of it? All his talk of burden and loneliness? Or was it just another attempt to string Emi along? Just like he probably does to every girl that gives him a sweet, starry gazed smile...

His talk about Mei Mei not being his type was clearly the first lie.

Emi laughed softly to herself, a silent, forgotten sound overpowered by the rustling breeze.

The sorcery world is cruel, and so are its sorcerers. She tends to forget that. It's always been her habit to see the best in people, and maybe that makes her an idiot. She was an idiot to think Satoru—Gojo could be her light.

The two aren't so different, no they really aren't. They both have a hard time opening up to people, baring their insecurities and fears that keep them up at night.

And this is exactly why Emi hasn't done it for Satoru. Because she doesn't trust him. She doesn't trust him to be gentle with her heart. To support the weight of her fears and burdens like a mature, stable being.

She understood him, she really did, and she was never shy to let him know that. To coax him, allow him to let his guard down with her and be vulnerable. She wanted to be that person for him.

But, Satoru...does not want to be that person for Emi.

Just when she was starting to think he'd understand her, he proves....he doesn't.

'So be it...'

The world continues to turn, and Emi should thank Satoru for showing his true colors before they went further. Before he had the chance to really hurt her.

Perhaps turning her down last night was even his own act of grace. And there she goes, seeing the good in people again. Naive idiot.

Satoru pulled away from the kiss without noticing Emi, wiping his mouth and opening it abruptly to say something before the Hasegawa girl's shifting movements caught his eye.

And, even after all of it, Emi looked at him blankly, giving him a chance to explain, to say that what she'd seen was a giant misunderstanding.

But, after a blanched moment of hesitation from him, his lopsided smirk was the biggest betrayal, his words even worse as he said, "Hah, whoops. Didn't see ya there. Sleep well, Em-i?"

And those internal barriers within her slammed down like a spiked metal gate, forcing out his soul, forcing out the building trust and affection that had started to blossom.

Her face mellowed back down into that facade, that coping facade she unintentionally created when she entered the sorcery world. The person who doesn't care about anything. The person who's numb and immune to any sort of pain, immune to that darkness looming inside her.

Her free spirit would never survive here. This is the only way Emi can make it through each day.

The white knuckled grip on her duffel bag relaxed, her shoulders curling into a careless shrug as she brushed past Satoru without a second glance. "Slept like a baby, but don't let me interrupt." She dismissed, giving a curt wave over her shoulder. "See you at the bus."

'Numb, numb, numb. That's all you are. A robot. A machine.' Emi chanted to herself.

Satoru, apparently, wouldn't understand that.

*

'Numb, numb, numb. Don't chase her.' Satoru's internal whisper echoed in his head, mouth dry as Emi's footsteps faded out of the forest.

He didn't dare look at her as she went, knowing if given the chance, his feet would move without permission, his mouth in tandem as he blurted out the truth he desperately wanted her to know.

It was all a misunderstanding.

He'd been waiting at the bus with Suguru and Shoko, teasing Utahime about the sleep lines that wrinkled the entire left side of his face. Mei Mei approached him, said there was an urgent matter to discuss so Satoru followed her reluctantly.

Once they were alone, she reprimanded him with those soulless, mischievous eyes, egging him on to regret turning her down last night. And, as much as Satoru was a surface level flirter, she was older, she was pushy, and he was young—clueless on how to handle her non-consensual groping until his spine was against the bark of the tree.

Her lips were on his before he could think, cold, dry, and tasting like the bitter night. He didn't kiss her back, attempting to pull away before her sharp nails dug into his neck and forced him back.

And so he didn't pull away again, still didn't kiss her back, but allowed himself to be used. Because his body was already a machine used by everyone else. If giving Mei Mei a few seconds with his body would get her off his back for good, then so be it. He didn't give a damn about his body. Didn't respect it since no one else cared to.

But, he couldn't stomach it anymore once her tongue slipped past his lips, grimacing and instinctively pulling away to see those dual colored eyes, the same eyes that seemed to haunt his dreams, but somehow also made him want to dream more so he wouldn't stop seeing them.

The look on her face clawed his chest to utter shreds. She tried to hide it, but he knew, because it's the same face he makes when something hurts him, when he denies it and pretends his pain doesn't exist.

'I understand you.' His soul whispered to her in that moment, his mouth too cowardice to say it aloud.

It's precisely his understanding towards her that makes him self sabotage. Because he's never understood anyone. He's never had the ability to, but somehow he understands her. She makes him so human, so weak. It's why he told her, why he told himself to stop last night. Not because he didn't want it, but because he wanted it too much.

'I understand you, but....I can't have you.'

And so he let her think it. He let her think of him the way the rest of the world does, and he let her walk away. Because no one should understand him, and he shouldn't understand anyone. That's not the purpose of who he is. He's supposed to be admired, not understood.

But, it didn't stop his breath from pushing out of his lungs too quickly, his stomach so incredibly nauseous from Emi's gaze of disgust and the taste of Mei Mei in his mouth.

Those talon-like nails grazed his arm, and god, the last thing he wanted was to be 'Gojo' right now. He wanted to fucking yell, he wanted to let loose and shoot a giant blast of blue through the earth to quell the festering buildup of pressure inside him.

But, his humanity, his identity, continued to fade as he gave Mei Mei a cheeky chuckle and grin, stepping back a few feet from her before putting his hands up innocently.

"Ahhh, hah..." His laugh wavered a bit as the woman twice his age stalked closer, brain uncharacteristically scattered as he stalled for an excuse. "Lucky it was only Emi. Imagine if Utahime walked by, huh? Those funny sleep lines on her face would get a wholeee lot more pronounced."

Mei Mei's smile didn't reach her eyes, and Satoru's words didn't reach her realm of care or respect as she continued walking toward him like a lion towards its prey. "Since when does Satoru Gojo care about breaking the rules?"

So incredibly tempted to activate infinity, Satoru smoothly weaved backwards through the trees, keeping that lax grin on his face the whole time as a way to dissociate his true feelings. "Uhhh, since Yaga started making me do domestic housework every time I stepped outta line." He twanged sassily, clicking his tongue as he maneuvered over a rock. "Dishes—not a way I wanna spend my Saturday."

Mei Mei fluidly glided through the trees, intercepting Satoru before he reached the path's end. She dragged her fingers up his chest, and Satoru wanted to hurl all over her ghostly face.

"I can't imagine dirty plates being a reason to stop what I was planning to do for you just now." She drawled seductively, causing Satoru to lightly roll his eyes and shrug her hands away.

He quickly brushed past her now, his stance firm and unyielding as he made it out of the forest "Goodbyeeee, Mei Mei." He waved over his shoulder before she called out to him musingly.

"I'll be in town for a little while longer. Last night's offer still stands anytime you want it."

With his back now turned to her, he allowed his stupid grin to fall, his eyes dull and vacant, not matching the barking tease of his forced voice, "Ah, yeah? Look at that. How generous of you."

Chapter Text

Emi didn't consider herself a catty type of girl. But after what she'd seen this morning, she was willing to make an exception.

She grit her teeth as she wrestled with her duffel, imagining Mei Mei's face as the bag each time she slammed her fist into it, failing to tuck it into the overhead shelf of the bus properly—not that she was really trying. Almost humorously, this was the only way a second year student could actually lash out against Mei Mei, the grade one sorcerer. Engaging with the creep would have Emi nearing her expiration date a whole lot sooner than she hoped.

That's how it was in the sorcery world. The stronger you are, the less you're held accountable for your actions. The looser one can be with their morals. Akana had mentioned that once before, back when Emi never listened, always more interested in normie things.

But, she never forgot it. Her sister was right.

Shoko and Utahime chatted laxly in their seats behind her, and it didn't go unnoticed by Emi—or anyone, how incredibly quiet and non-obnoxious the atmosphere currently was without a certain loud mouth, lippy whore onboard. Satoru or Mei Mei? The world will never know.

Even after being caught in the act minutes ago, the scandalous (and illegal...) pair still hadn't returned to the bus. Emi knew Satoru liked to bend the rules, and she knew he was a flirt, but seriously? The only reason she could think as to why they hadn't returned....was one that made her sick to her stomach.

Whatever. It's not her concern. Where Satoru likes to stick his nose—or anything else, is his business. Emi refuses to actually care enough about the entire thing to let it get to her.

....she just hopes he knows of a great place to get himself tested for STDs, unless that he suddenly mastered reverse cursed healing techniques overnight, he'd need one.

But, she's not affected by him, remember? She doesn't care—she's just saying.

A strained sigh later, and her duffel bag was squished into the overhead shelf, halfway and sloppy. Emi gave Mei Mei's imaginary face one more punch, landing the winning shot in her own head, before turning around to collapse into the seat below-

The strangled bag above her slipped off the shelf, but an extra pair hands quickly supported it before it could fall.

It wasn't him. She knew it without even looking. His presence and the effect it had on her soul couldn't be replicated by anyone.

But, for once, she was grateful Satoru hadn't been the one to appear, turning towards Suguru with a tired smile as he held her duffel bag. "Never seen you so pissed about a bag. Or anything, really." He mused, causing Emi to hum.

He wasn't wrong. Emi wasn't the type to get 'pissed' very often. It took a special kind of person to bring out the fire in her. Luckily, Suguru....was not that person.

"You'd be surprised at what sets me off at seven in the morning." She mused, rubbing the back of her neck.

He smiled and walked closer, brushing against Emi's side as he placed her duffel in the shelf with more ease and fragility, his extra inches in height allowing him to do so.

"It's actually almost ten in the morning." He pointed out, looking at her through the gap between his outstretched arms.

Emi cheeks heated a bit, grimacing lightly before it turned into a laugh. "Uhhh, that's what I said, right?"

The two chuckled before Emi slid into the nearest seat at the window, Suguru fluidly sliding in next to her. Emi thought it nice, refreshing to get a moment alone with him. Her heart didn't shoot off such complicated signals in his presence like it did with Satoru. There was no breathless intensity with a simple glance of his eyes, and her spine didn't shudder with this overwhelming dizziness.

Suguru was easy, more along the lines of what Emi was used to.

She sighed in content, purposely keeping her gaze off the entrance to the bus. There was no reason to watch for Satoru. If he didn't make it in time, Emi was certain Mei Mei would enjoy helping him find his way back home.

It's not her business, so she won't get involved.

The scent of cedar and sage filled her nostrils, sharply different than Satoru's smell of orange blossom and mint leaves, but still a welcomed one nonetheless. "How are you feeling after last night?" Suguru's voice was smooth and soft.

But, the question was unknowingly loaded in Emi's scrambled head, seeing visages of infinite void behind her eyes, feeling lingering remnants of Satoru's tongue gliding along her finger pads and his hot pants rolling against her earlobe.

Last night....

"Huh?" She uttered dazedly, twirling a lock of hair around her fingertip.

"You know, the whole almost-getting-possessed-at-an-abandoned-college thing?" Suguru clarified coyly, squashing Emi's fantasies—not fantasies, and thrusting her back into present time.

A few blinks later, she turned to Suguru, trying to ignore the sudden windswept heat that prickled in her veins as that familiar head of white hair popped through the bus door.

Ugh, god....

He better keep those damn crabs to himself....

"I...feel...better aside, uh....from a little headache..." Her words were choppy, smile distracted, as she actively worked to avoid giving Satoru a single glance as he walked by their aisle.

But, ignoring him proved to be impossible as clueless Suguru grabbed his attention immediately, "Ah—Satoru, there you are. You almost missed the bus. Where did you go?"

It almost seemed like Satoru had been trying to avoid Emi as well, stiffly turning towards the two with an incredibly bad acting face of surprise. Rarely, he was speechless towards Suguru's question, giving a lax chuckle and rub of his neck as he wrestled for an excuse.

Emi leaned over the arm of Suguru's chair when words befell him, an aura of condescending sarcasm lacing her voice, "Yes, Satoru. Where did you go?"

Satoru playfully sneered and imitated her words as his stupid attempt at rebuttal. Still, for as flirty and gloating as he was about everything else, it seems he didn't want Suguru, or anyone, knowing about where he'd just been.

And, even if Emi was annoyed with him, she'd respect that and keep quiet about his business as well.

But, that's as far as her generosity would go today as she saw Satoru eyeing the seat across from her. Emi immediately kicked her leg up in the empty chair, oozing pettiness as she used it as a footrest.

"Seat's taken."

Satoru eyed her exposed leg, biting his teeth together at the way her checkered stockings hugged her legs. Her skirt rode up the high parts of her thigh, dangerously high, exposing that smooth, dark skin that peeked below the black hem...

Emi watched his throat bob harshly, his thoughts in that moment hidden behind the shades of his glasses. He was back to present time within seconds, grabbing the back of her calf without warning before lifting her leg off the seat.

Her skirt began to shift higher from the movement, but that's not what made Emi's eyes widen and her posture immediately straighten back up. It was the butterflies that danced in her stomach at his touch, the gentle, yet tender way his fingertips squeezed into her leg...

Before he unceremoniously dropped it mid air, causing the sole of her platform shoe to land on the floor with a loud, rattling thud.

"Whoops, looks like it's now un-taken." He slouched into the chair completely unbothered, giving her a sly half grin. "Funny how that happens, huh?"

Emi huffed in annoyance as Satoru manspread his thighs apart and tapped his fingers on his stomach lazily. The annoyance was more directed towards herself, at the incessant buzzing in her veins that continued the same way it did last night when she was in his lap.

Even when she was pissed at him, even after what she saw him doing mere minutes ago, this feeling...still lingered within her.

It shouldn't matter this much. They didn't have any loyalties to each other in that way....

'Just physical attraction,' She told herself silently, looking out the window with an incredulous amount of interest. 'It's just common sense that he's an attractive guy. It doesn't mean anything.'

She could feel his eyes continuing to burn into her behind his glasses, starting to feel a little fidgety under his gaze. She didn't dare look, but she wondered why he did, and if he was aware she knew he was staring. Those glasses always covered what he was looking at, but somehow, Emi knew his gaze without him knowing it.

She wondered what he thought in that moment, why he couldn't tear his eyes away.

Her pulse began to drum on the inner part of her wrist, the same place Satoru kissed last night, her own fingertips grazing the area as his stare grew more intense. His eyes traveled to her hands, and now Emi peered back at him, at the way his glasses shifted to the base of his nose, giving her a look that almost seemed to be knowing and recognizing of that particular pulse point-

"The driver wants us to scan in our tickets." Suguru said cluelessly, his eyes fixated on the man at the front of the bus. "Here, just give them to me and I'll be right back."

Emi inhaled deeply through her nose at the same time Satoru coughed awkwardly, looking away with a flinch like someone punched him. Wordlessly—for once, the two handed Suguru their tickets with something akin to itchy, burning tension before their friend with the bang (singular) was off, leaving Emi and Satoru alone.

Silence consumed the two, and this was the first time since Emi knew him that she really felt awkward in Satoru's presence. There was a lot of unspoken things between them, whether it be last night or what Emi walked in on this morning. And Satoru the talker, being so uncharacteristically silent right now, just made it all the more obvious that he didn't want to address any of it.

Maybe he wanted to forget it—him and Emi last night, pretend it never happened. Or, almost happened. Whatever it was.

And if it was anybody else, Emi wouldn't care....

But, with Satoru, wanting to forget only made the frustration swell in her chest as she turned to him with a new blaze in her eyes, masking it with an unbothered smile as she said, "Sooo, how come Mei Mei isn't joining you? Trouble in paradise already?"

She was bold, and even if Satoru liked to call her a weakling all the time, he certainly couldn't call her a coward.

He pressed his lips together to conceal the impish grin that wanted to flash across his face. But, somehow, the grin didn't seem to be one of joy or amusement, more like incredulous, smug challenge.

"Ah. We're going there, are we?"

"We so are."

This was a new type of behavior for them, Satoru realized. On the surface, everything seemed casual and almost gossip-like with Emi's lax inquiries. But, he could see the way she fidgeted in her seat, and feel the way his own heart thudded in his chest at the mention of Mei Mei.

There was definitely some passive aggression underneath their words.

The Gojo boy sneered lightly, trying to downplay his tales of becoming jailbait for a day. "Just say you wish it was you."

His boldness certainly matched Emi's—a very daring thing to say after their situation last night.

But, Emi remained aloof—on the outside, scrunching her nose with disgust before scoffing, "Gross. Excuse me while I vomit."

Satoru's eyes flickered under his glasses. He knew it was a joke—seemingly so, but she certainly didn't wanna vomit last night when he was getting all touchy-touchy. Not that he cares.

Nopeee. He doesn't care that she's incredibly, totally wrong, and that nobody—herself included—would ever find his presence revolting and vomit-y. Look at him!

"Hmph. You're excused." Satoru flippant voice was strained, his sunglasses glinting as he nodded behind her. "Bathroom's right over there. Stay there the entire ride, will ya?"

He dramatically opened the lunch menu, complimentary of the fancy Jujutsu High bus, before holding it in front of his face, kicking his lanky ass legs up in Emi's lap like a footrest before the girl immediately swiped them back to the floor.

She was forced to hold her tongue as the attendant came over, wearing a smile so bright, it made Emi sigh. "What can I get for you?" She chirped brightly.

Being the spoiled brat he was, Satoru didn't even look at her as he rattled his arrogant demands. "Yeah, melon soda with vanilla cream mixed in, chicken tenders with French fries and onion rings, two slices of the extra layer fudge cake, and—hmm, something for Suguru. You know what, let's get him the steak sandwich—"

"—It's ten in the morning" Emi grumbled blandly before Satoru corrected the order.

"Good point. Let's get him the steak sandwich—with a side of scrambled eggs."

The Hasegawa girl rolled her eyes and sagged in her seat, surprised by Satoru's last incoming request. "Oh, and for her," he gestured, nodding to Emi, "Can you get a sprite with extra ice and justttt a lil' squirt of cherry syrup mixed in? It's her favorite drink."

Emi quirked a brow, her glare of annoyance fading slightly at his bribing attempt to sweeten her up. Damn him and his knowledge of Emi's love for Shirley temples...

He wiggled his brows at her knowingly before letting out a loud, obnoxious yawn that made Utahime snarl from across the bus.

"Pig." The second grade sorcerer whispered with a grumble.

Satoru chuckled, grinning widely as he snapped his fingers to get the attendant's attention. "Ohhhh, hold up, can you add a glass of lactaid for old Utahime over there? She gets gassy when she's flustered—and I fluster her all the time!"

Utahime growled like an animal, "Fifteen hours of this. I should have rode with Mei Mei."

"If you want to go to prison for being a pedo, then sure." Emi stated blandly.

"Good point." Satoru and Utahime said at the same time, both of them simultaneously slapping a hand over their own mouths. Utahime did it in a scandalous way, Satoru did it in a playful way to mock her.

The Hasegawa girl felt a little lighter in the chest as she listened to the exchanges between the two, until suddenly, the noise around her started to fade. The minuscule smile fell from her face, the yells and cackles now fuzzy and mute until a tang of vanilla tickled her nose.

A familiar smell, one she remembered from the abandoned college, specifically, when she'd gone into the void of snake eyes. Emi's muscles tensed as she sat up straighter, feeling those dark tendrils of energy starting to pressure around the circumference of her brain. With a strained gasp, she quickly shook them away, hearing the faintest, far away chuckle dissipate in the breeze.

She knew that voice. Snake eyes was still here, whoever he was. He was here....

In Emi's head.

The last words of their encounter echoed in her ears dreadfully, 'the seed has been planted. Now I will be able to speak to you freely, Emi. And I will,' he whispered.

Her skin felt cold with sweat at the revelation, one that didn't cross her mind until now. How did he have an open doorway into her brain just like that? What could snake eyes see? What did he know? Could he hear her thoughts-

A warm hand on her knee brought her back, glancing up to see Satoru looking at her. "What's wrong?" He uttered.

No longer was he the teasing little scoundrel he'd been mere seconds ago, his voice holding those same tinges of concern they had back at the college. Emi didn't know he'd been watching her.

Her stomach turned with a bit of nausea as residues of Snake Eyes' presence swam in her brain, trying to catch her breath that had left her somewhere along the way. Satoru squeezed her knee tighter, his touch and warmth seeping through her skin. Her chest opened up, and the urge to indulge in his coaxing touch was so tempting, so weakly tempting...

But, she didn't want to keep relying on Satoru as her rock. He already made it clear he didn't want to be that person, and it wasn't fair of Emi to place that burden on him. He already had enough to deal with.

So with a heavy breath, she nodded to him in curt thanks before she lightly brushed his hand off her knee, watching it fall like a weight. She didn't look at him as Suguru took his seat beside her once more, her next words sounding more like an interrogation than a casual conversation.

"Do you know anything....about a clan with snake eyes?"

Suguru blinked a few times at her abrupt question, glancing between her and Satoru as if he'd missed something, "Uhh, I'm not really familiar with any of the clan history." He admitted. "I didn't grow up around that stuff, you know...."

Emi's shoulders deflated. "Right," She nodded with remembrance.

It created a minor barrier between her and Suguru. Nothing big, but enough for her to remember that even if they were similar, they were still worlds apart. Clan life was an entirely different culture of its own. Even with Emi trying to experience life as a normie, a lot of her home life and what she experienced during her upbringing were very unique and traditional to sorcery clans.

It's something only those with a similar background would understand. The pressure....and traditions, the ancient practices and century branded pacts. One person within her general vicinity would get it though....

She grit her teeth as she slid her begrudging gaze over to Satoru, already seeing him grinning at her from ear to ear. This time, his look was musing, joyful, and then some as he knew there'd be no way for her to give him the silent treatment.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Did you want something?" He mocked knowingly, causing Emi to sigh dramatically.

"Do you know about a snake clan or not, Satoru?"

He stroked his chin and made her wait for fun before shrugging a bit more seriously, "Nah. Buttt, then again, I've got access to a lot of textbooks I've never even opened. The Gojo clan made me bring them here so I could study all the history. They're, like, super ancient and hundreds of years old or something."

"Wait. Is it that pile of books you use as a drink coaster?" Emi asked before Suguru chimed in.

"And a mini golf set?"

"And a weapon to splat flies?"

"Anddd a tissue when I can't find anything else to blow my nose." He affirmed smugly, causing Suguru and Emi to sneer in disgust before Satoru chuckled and eyed the Hasegawa girl over the rim of his glasses. "Come by my room when we get back and we'll look through 'em."

Emi's stomach stirred at the invitation, trying to find the platonic intentions within it. But, his wandering gaze from her face to her figure wasn't helping, and neither was the way he glided his tongue along his soft, lower lip.

But, this wasn't the normie world anymore, and it would be immature of her to create space from Satoru just because he tends to make her lose her composure every once in awhile, especially when he has some resources that could be life-saving for her.

"We?" She quirked a light brow of tease, trying to move past the Mei Mei block in the road.

She'd follow his lead and bury it, unspoken and unaddressed, hoping that little, hollow space in her chest sealed itself over as time went by.

Satoru's earlier pettiness started to melt as he sensed they were getting over their hump from this morning, settling back into his seat more comfortably. "You look through them, and I sit there and look pretty."

"Fair enough." Emi shrugged. "A hard enough task to do when you're already ugly as hell."

"Mm, you wound me, Em-i. Like, soooo badly." He drawled disingenuously, placing the complimentary eye mask over his lids like a diva before slouching down for a nap.

Chapter Text

~flashback~

Autumn leaves fell atop the pavement of the Hasegawa manor, shimmering like aspen coins in the mild breeze.

The aggressive clash of wooden spears cut through the quiet afternoon, Emi blinded by the sun as she winced up at her opponent. The muscles of her arms were on fire, her biceps utterly shredded as she was pushed to her limit again and again. She wasn't sure if the bitter taste in her mouth was blood or vomit, perhaps it was both.

But, she couldn't quit. She wasn't allowed to, not during days like these.

Akana Hasegawa's dual colored eyes burned into Emi blazingly, searing holes of hatred and apathy like a bullseye in the younger girl's forehead. Even as Emi strained against the pressure and strength of her sister's spear, she grunted painfully and pushed forward, Akana not once lightening up or releasing the stone cold look from her face.

"Weak." Her older sister repeated in low disdain, toned arms defined and carved like a Greek goddess as she pressed down on her spear harder, almost burying Emi's body into the ground from the force.

The younger Hasegawa's heels dug into the concrete hard enough to bleed, losing momentum as her body finally gave out. Her spear slipped, Akana's easily knocking it from her hands. It could have ended there, but Emi knew what was coming when Akana whipped the blunt end of the spear across her face, using every ounce of her strength to do so.

Emi's vision rattled with stars and black spots, a skull crushing shatter almost blowing out her eardrums. Just from the sound and the dizzying pain, she knew Akana had broken her nose again. It would take weekly trips to the healers on the grounds just to get it back to normal, no different than last time.

With a hoarse gasp, the younger girl hit the pavement, blood pouring uncontrollably from her nose and onto the concrete below. Pointlessly, she tried to cover her nose, knowing Akana would make her mop up every drop once they were done here.

But, her sister kicked Emi's hand to the ground and pinned it under her foot, pointing the sharper end of her spear at the younger Hasegawa's eye.

"Get up." Akana threatened coldly.

Tears involuntarily poured down Emi's face, not because she was crying, but because that's what happened whenever her nose popped out like that. It was an instinctual reaction, but judging from Akana's look of disgust, she didn't see it that way.

Emi coughed and spit a chunk of blood onto the orange leaves, lethargically scrambling to her feet before the spear slammed into her ribs. The air knocked from her lungs relentlessly and she slumped to her side, panting and swallowing harshly as she tried to suppress the next wave of vomit from spraying free.

Akana released her foot that kept Emi's hand pinned to the ground, scoffing in annoyance as she said, "Stop faking. I didn't hit you that hard. Get up."

Ugh. What a sibling thing to say...

With no room to protest, Emi sighed in dreadful pain, hoping these three hours were almost finished. It was the best compromise she could give Akana. Three hours, just three hours a week to train. Originally, Akana wanted more. She wanted six torturous hours of Emi's time every single day she was back from Jujutsu High, but luckily, her parents refused.

Emi was their 'favorite,' after all. Not her own words. Not words that Emi even believed, but Akana had hissed it in her ear so many times over the years, the younger Hasegawa felt a sense of guilt at the possibility it might be true.

In an attempt to make their eldest daughter happy, Emi's parents agreed to three hours per week of training. They even agreed to Akana's stipulation that they weren't allowed to 'baby Emi' as she'd bitterly said it. For those three hours a week, Akana had the freedom to do whatever she wanted to her younger sister to toughen her up, 'within reason,' as their parents warned.

Of course, Akana always had a very warped idea of 'reason.'

Emi's legs trembled in fatigue as she got to her knees, her stomach finally succumbing as she vomited all over the floor.

With a disgusted snarl, Akana leapt back, gritting her teeth at Emi for almost dirtying her feet. "Brat. You did that on purpose."

"No, I didn't. I'm sorry...." The younger Hasegawa wheezed, eyes stinging at the blood and sweat that dribbled into them.

Emi regretted it the moment she said it, watching her older sister see red before she shoved her to the ground. Not with a fancy move or act of training. Just in a fit of pure anger, pushing into her shoulders.

Akana always hated weakness, but most of all, she hated it from Emi.

"Pathetic! Are you planning to apologize to your enemy on the battlefield as well?" She spat before Emi groaned in simmering frustration.

Her stress level always climbed when they talked about 'the battlefield' or 'enemies.' It was a trigger, of sorts, talking about the sorcery world she so actively tried to avoid.

She didn't care. She'd never have to worry about stuff like that, so why did this matter? She was convinced it was just Akana's way to torture her for three hours a week.

"Akana," Emi tried to hold onto her crumbling patience, glaring at her wearily from the bloody ground. "Relax, okay? I'm trying-"

"If that's true then how about we do something useful and actually work on your technique!?" Akana started again. "You refuse to even touch cursed energy-"

"Because I'm not like you!" Emi bit back, clutching her side as the sharp stings of internal bleeding set in. "And I don't wanna be. Sorcery is your thing, alright? You love it so much, you've made it your whole identity! Why isn't that enough for you? Why can't you accept that it's not my life?"

Akana's eyes glowered and Emi knew she was furious. All of it was the same every time. Emi spent ninety percent of her time walking on eggshells around her older sister, trying not to upset her with the simple sound of her breath. Then, she spent the other ten percent lashing out at her, because absorbing years worth of insults and abuse from someone who's supposed to love you is a lot for anyone to handle.

But, even aside from her fury, Emi noticed something new within her sister in that moment. Or, perhaps, it's always been there and she just never saw it before.

The older Hasegawa walked a few steps closer, and Emi braced herself for another hit that never came.

"You are so utterly dense." Akana said lowly, speaking with more clarity than Emi had heard in a long time.

She always spoke in anger and judgment, as if a darkness clouded her thoughts and spoke for her. It was rare for her to sound so....somber.

Emi blinked a few times as she watched the anger on Akana's face twist in the shadows of late afternoon, slowly morphing into torment and desolation.

She didn't understand her older sister, and perhaps, that was part of the problem. Guilt pierced her heart as she wondered if it was something she said. They've always said much worse to each other, but maybe...

"Akana," Emi's raspy voice lightened, always so willing to apologize first, "I-"

"Shut up!" Akana spat, but surprisingly, Emi realized....she wasn't talking to her.

She threw a glance over her shoulder as she said it, and Emi peered to take a look, noticing no one was there. Akana muttered bitter whispers under her breath, low enough to be incoherent, as she glared behind her and spoke again.

But, the wind continued to rustle, the leaves shifting and fluttering as the two Hasegawa sisters were the only ones on the training grounds. The only ones in the vicinity...for miles.

"Who....are you talking-" Emi asked before the sharp end of a spear plunged violently into the dirt.

A lethal shot, intentionally landed right between the precarious openings of Emi's fingers. Another inch to the right or left, and her hand would never have proper use again.

The bloodied stick rattled violently as it stuck vertical in the mud, Akana looming over Emi darkly as she said, "Fine. Go do your 'thing,' whatever the hell that is. It's your funeral."

With that, she was gone, storming into the growing darkness that early evening provided. Part of Emi wanted to go after her....

But, she never did.

*

A deadly metal spear pierced expertly through the air, flaying the bitter memories to shreds.

Mirroring the cold eyes of her sister, Emi twirled the spear and spun on her knee, shooting a blast of cursed energy into the dummy ahead. With the snap of her fingers, she activated four strings of cursed energy from her fingertips, exploding the leg clean off its body. Summoning tendrils of cursed energy around her other hand, she threw the spear into the target ahead, maneuvering her fingers until the arms twisted and contorted irreparably.

Wake up, train, repeat. Sorcery was her life, her new identity whether she wanted it to be or not.

That was the only way one could survive in the jujutsu world. It took a little maturing and force for her to realize that; to realize....that sorcery had been Akana's life, not because she wanted it to be.

Every time Emi enters the training grounds of Jujutsu High, she reflects back on all the conversations she had with her sister, flinching at her own naivety.

She didn't understand back then, she never tried. But, she did now.

And being unable to tell her sister that face to face, knowing Akana took her hatred towards Emi to the grave....it's something that will always haunt her—curse her, if she's not careful.

Her muscles felt heavier on the next attack, piercing the lethal blade of her spear into the mud below her feet. Just like that day, the stick rattled vertically in the earth, and Emi could still taste the blood, sweat, and tears from Akana's training, still see her eyes seething with such disdain....

"Oi, oi, oiii. I didn't tell you to stop." A nagging voice cut through her thoughts, causing Emi to look at Satoru through pants of exertion. "Again."

He remained standing on the edge of the training mat, nose scrunched in annoyance and dark glasses glinting off the vicious, beating sun.

Emi sighed and nodded wordlessly, mostly because her lungs burned too much to speak, grunting as she released her strings of cursed energy again.

Satoru's training had become utterly relentless.

It had been two weeks since the Fukumota Abandoned College Incident. Two weeks since she'd heard from Snake Eyes, and most importantly, two weeks until her final exam trial was set to take place.

With every day closer to her test, Satoru upped the ante, and Emi silently thanked her sister's brutal training of the past for allowing her to keep up. In some ways, it was easier. Satoru never once beat the crap out of her like Akana did. In other ways, it was harder, as Satoru didn't hold back on forcing Emi to use cursed energy every second of the day. To make it even more challenging, he was a perfectionist, forcing her to repeat, repeat, repeat until she did it to his liking, not just her own.

Things were pretty tense these days, and it didn't help that their dynamic still hadn't totally gone back to how it was.

Blame it on their night together in infinite void....or the situation with Mei Mei.....possibly the stress of her upcoming trial exam.

Whatever it was, Satoru and Emi seemed to have picked up a bad habit during the Fukumota College trip of holding things in....even more than usual.

They still spent every waking second together, but only to train or talk strategies about her exam. Emi's attempted a few jokes and teasing jabs to break the ice, but Satoru was quick to get them back on track, trying to avoid any possible conversation route that might lead to the subject of two weeks ago.

He never even followed up on his previous offer from the bus to invite Emi into his room to sift through those clan books. He must've been in his head, regretting it once they were back on campus, because that night he made up some bogus excuse, 'Eh, let's focus on your exam first. We can deal with that later.'

'Later.' But 'later' never came.

Emi didn't push him. Even she understood when Satoru actually wanted space.

So, she continued to give it, the gap between them growing larger with each passing day, with Emi trying to convince herself it was for the best.

Because even if they hadn't addressed 'two weeks ago' through words, Satoru's actions were clear signals that he did, in fact, regret showing her infinite void—or, at the very least, regretted the moments that came after it. And Emi had already accepted he'd never be her person, her light.

But, still, they were supposed to be friends, at least. And if their distance continued like this, they'd slowly drop back to acquaintances. Emi just couldn't stomach that.

Before Jujutsu High, she didn't worry about drifting apart from one person because she always had another friend waiting at her beck and call. She was popular, she was spoiled, and with normalcy, she never realized she really had it all.

But, here, you didn't get to pick your friends. What you see is what you get, and friends came few and far between. They were a precious gift that could be ripped from you at any second, never to be replaced again.

And, Satoru....was different. He was a person Emi really didn't want to lose. He was special to her.

Above all else, she's missed her friend these last two weeks, and she'd give anything to know what's going on in his head, why it's so important for him to leave it unaddressed at the possible cost of their friendship.

But, that's Satoru for you. Complicated, confusing—and, foolishly, she still can't seem to stay away.

Ugh. How stupid to be distracted by such normie things when her death day is just around the corner.

This isn't like her, to be so messed up about a boy. Gross...

"Your technique is slipping." Satoru's voice pulled her mind free. "C'mon, we talked about this already. I shouldn't have to keep repeating it to you, right? The chest—explode the chest of the dummy using the commands within your mind."

The unusually warmer morning of winter, made his nagging voice grind against her eardrums, with Emi exhaling a hot, overheated breath. Her body was on fire, and aside from the tough training session, perhaps it was also because she'd become conditioned to recognize the feeling of Satoru's stare. Even if she couldn't see his eyes under the glasses, something inside her always seemed to know he was looking.

She'd removed her shirt ages ago, but her sports bra and back were utterly soaked in sweat, her muscles screaming as she obeyed his snippy commands and tightened up her technique.

"Nuh-uh. More. Give it to me." Satoru pushed harder, causing Emi to squeeze her eyes shut and focus as intensely as her mind would allow.

He'd had a whole transformation of his own, the boy who once adamantly refused to mentor her, claiming he was no one's teacher, was delving into the instructor role more effortlessly everyday.

Emi was his first student, and in two weeks, they'd find out if his teachings actually paid off.

After a few agonizing seconds of strain, the chest of the dummy exploded and she sighed in relief, letting the tendrils of cursed energy fade away.

She wouldn't have been able to do that six months ago. Even if she's nowhere near Satoru's level, she's definitely improved from the first day she set foot in this school.

With a fatigued smile of pride, she hunched over for a breather, resting her hands on her sweaty knees. Satoru didn't say a word, didn't give any indicator of what he thought as he scribbled something down on his clipboard.

Pretty on par for his teaching methods. Satoru's not an encourager, and he's definitely not gentle. He tells it like it is and expects it to get done.

Emi feels a bit sorry for his future students, not that he'd actually want to have any.

She sighed and dragged her heavy feet off the training mat, brushing past Satoru to grab her water bottle from the bench.

"Wowww. Not even a 'good job?'" She mused lightly, trying for a countless time to break the ice as he continued with the clipboard.

God, what is he even writing?

Scribbles, in case you're curious. Yeahhh, next to his glasses, the clipboard was like another added layer of defense in Satoru's arsenal. It gave his eyes and hands a place to go, because without it, they might be on her. Both of them.

He continued to study the clipboard hard as if he'd find the imaginary thing he was looking for. "Eh, you haven't done anything to impress me." He finally glanced up a few moments later, wearing one of his signature smirks. "Your fault for not 'wowing' me."

Even through the mask of his glasses, he kept his gaze on her face, forcing—literally, forcing his eyes not to look lower. He'd been distracted from the moment she took her shirt off, and he knew if he allowed himself to catch a single glance, he'd be done for.

Satoru had hoped that two weeks of creating space from Emi would have his head on straight. But, it's had the opposite effect, leaving his brain more scrambled than it's ever been. He's definitely overtraining her now, doing whatever he can to keep her within his space, without technically being in her space. Look at him, even breaking his own rules. That's actually crazy. Certifiably insane, even.

He didn't think it would be this hard to let her fade away into a high school memory. It wasn't meant to last and he knew that, whether she got ripped to shreds before his very eyes in two weeks, or she just gave up on him after all his moody mixed signals...

They weren't meant to be.

Fate was cruel, and Satoru's destiny as the strongest was to be alone. Weapons don't get to love. Weapons don't get to live a normal life.

At least, that's what he continues to remind himself.

He doesn't wanna admit it, but after getting a taste of 'normie', that word he always threw around as an insult to mask his own jealousy, he was finding it hard to make things go back to how they used to be. His soul recognized her whenever she was near, trying to break free from the deepest darkest pits of himself.

He'd...bared himself to her so naturally that night he showed her infinite void, so utterly himself in a way no one had ever seen him. And while that terrified him enough to lose sleep every night, he couldn't shake the feeling of wanting more, more, more....

She saw him. That night, she really saw him....and she didn't want to leave because of it.

'Stop,' He recalled his words to her that night.

...and then his thoughts that never reached his mouth, 'stop making me want you.'

He replayed the night over and over again, wondering what Emi thought of him now. She'd stayed off the subject of it just as much as he had. Mm, that annoyed him, but also, he knew bringing it up would be dangerous. Weird how that works.

But, really he was curious...

Was she really so unbothered by him? Maybe she already forgot about that night...

Her presence brushed past him and Satoru inhaled deeply through his nose, chasing the essence of her spirit as she went. His eyes barely fell closed, his fingers curling tightly around the clipboard to stop them from reaching for her.

With her back turned, he allowed himself to look freely, his eyes washing over every ounce of her figure, using his six eyes to drink it in quickly, perceptively, in unworldly detail. His mouth watered at the trimmed curve of her waist, his fingers itching to grab it and pull her close. She craned her neck to the side for a stretch and Satoru wanted to lick it. Even with sweat and mud, he wanted to lick her, god, he wanted to consume her.

'Distance, distance, distance,' He tried to remind himself, the same chant he's been saying in his head for the last two weeks.

Agh, but fuck distance because the distance was killing him, starving him and eating him alive from the inside out-

A loud snap caused the two to jump before Satoru looked down and saw the clipboard in his hands was now split in two different pieces.

Emi turned around and he tore his gaze away so fast, he wondered if it was possible for pupils to experience whiplash. Words ran dry in his mouth as he simply chuckled and carelessly held up the clipboard as if it just ripped on its own.

She quirked a brow of curiosity but laughed with him, deciding to mask her nosy pries underneath some teasing humor, "Damn. What's wrong, Satoru? Mei Mei left you on read today?"

Mm, she's a brat, isn't she? Man, if Satoru wasn't so prideful, his jaw might've dropped—might've.

No one else would ever dare talk to him that way or bring up such scandalous things. It pricked his veins with challenge and excitement, the 'distance' chant in his mind fading as he tossed the broken clipboard on the bench with a smirk.

"Jealous, Em-i?" He drawled, placing his hands on his hips.

Dangerous territory. Their first real conversation in ages, and they're already at the juiciest part. This is why Satoru was trying not to speak for two weeks.

Because now he couldn't help himself. Was she jealous? Did she care? His question was laced with tease, but there was a weight of truth behind it. He shouldn't care, not when he's trying to forget about her. But, he couldn't help but wonder. You know, for important research purposes.

She's hard to read sometimes. Growing up so isolated, most people are hard for Satoru to read, but she was difficult in a different sorta way. It kinda drove him crazy when she didn't care about him. Like, barely...

So...the idea of her being so damn affected by him with another woman, the idea of her wanting him for herself....

Ohhh, the thought of it made Satoru's blood run so damn hot. Because 'distance, distance, di'—what if she was the possessive type? Ahhh, he'd sooo let her control him. He'd love it because he has to control everything else. Could you imagine it? She could be his brain for a day, she could make his heart beat for him when he's too tired, and he'd let her hold his entire unworldly existence in her hand like putty, because it would feel so good for a guy who has to carry the universe.

She wouldn't shy away from it either, from him or his expectations. She was everything he never thought he'd get to see.

Unknowing of his thoughts, Emi smirked, her heterochromatic eyes glowing like melted honey in the afternoon sun as she put him in his place. Again.

"Me? Jealous?" She clicked her tongue, and Satoru's teeth bit together when her sweaty, slender frame brushed past him again. "Never. That kissing looked horrendous."

Mm, Satoru wanted to bite her for that. Not in, like, a weird way, but a nippy way, you know? Maybe right under the ear. He wanted to see what sound she'd make when he did it, and if it was anything like that sound she shuddered in his ear two weeks ago when she was on his lap.

'Distanceeee.....'

His hand resisted the urge to snatch her wrist and pull her close, to put up his walls of infinity around them so no one could ever get in again.

"Hah. Says the girl who's never been kissed." He balked, trailing after her as she walked.

Her frame has filled out a bit since she's been here. While she's always had a secretive underlying strength hidden behind that muscles-less looking figure, she was sculpted now from his training. Her arms were lined with lean shadows as she redid her ponytail. Her thighs held a strong divot with every step she took, and her ass—in those tight, little shorts....was the perfect fucking shape for his hands to grab...

And he was looking again, directly at her ass when she abruptly turned her siren gaze back towards him. She caught him staring this time, even with his shades on. He dragged his eyes back up, giving her a smug smile, relieved when she didn't draw attention to it.

Satoru wondered if she knew the effect she had on him when she walked closer now, flipping her thick ponytail off her sweaty shoulder. "Anyone could see there wasn't anything impressive about that kiss with Mei Mei." She said challengingly.

And, yeah, she was right. Mei Mei was basically making out with a corpse as Satoru didn't even kiss back. The urge to tell Emi that was overwhelming, even more so with her right in front of his face like this. It's another reason why he's been so quiet lately. Because he's too busy trying to self sabotage, and he knew if given too much of a chance, he'd stop doing that and tell her the truth.

Because even if he pretends he doesn't care, the thought of her thinking badly about him—like, actually badly, keeps him up at night. He stares at the ceiling, sinking deeper and deeper into that void he's supposed to live in. He feels the void reach his chest, and it makes him weaker to know a weapon like him is so tragically human underneath it all.

The human part of him was taking over. He was selfish, he was stupid. He wanted to tell her the truth now, then kiss her senseless until she couldn't even tease him about it. Pin her against the wall and slam her arms overhead before intertwining their fingers together. Bite her lip and lick her neck, and drag her back to infinite void for that measly tenth of a second.

But, distance, remember? Distance, distance—fuck it-

"Funny how you act like you don't care when you were throwing yourself at me two weeks ago." Satoru's mouth moved on its own, finally addressing the elephant in the room they've been trying to avoid.

Well, a little bit of a fabricated version. In his mind, he knew the feeling was mutual that night in his hotel room. He was throwing himself at her just as much as she was to him. He was the one who was licking her fingers and kissing her ear. He's the one who kept her in his lap and grabbed her ass.

Ah, but admitting that out loud would be too vulnerable, so of course, he's gonna spin the situation in his favor.

Anddd, it was totally the wrong thing to say. The wrong way to address a fragile topic they hadn't once talked about for two weeks. But, Satoru never had any friends growing up, he never learned how to properly foster a bond with someone, so his emotional maturity was lacking.

Oof, but he knew that look though. He took it wayyy too far like he always does, and now she's about to-

He jerked and threw up his infinity just before a blast of cursed energy came barreling at his shoulder, watching Emi's eyes seethe with red. It was hard to piss her off, but somehow he always did it. It felt haunting and nostalgic in a way, she really had her sister's eyes—and her temper when she was angry. Satoru wondered if she knew that.

His real identity clashed with 'Gojo' as he chuckled, drowning in the storm within himself as he said the wrong thing twice.

"Nice." He lowered his infinity. "Woulda' been better with some stronger cursed energy behind it, just saying."

'I don't know what to say to you. I don't know how to do this. How to talk about it.' That's what he wanted to say.

Talking about it—really talking about 'two weeks ago' would be admitting something that Satoru was afraid to let her know. It would be admitting his true feelings, and that would make him so vulnerable.

And all of it was to his detriment as Emi stormed past him with grit teeth, gathering up her stuff from the training bench with aggressive haste.

Wellll, she was definitely affected by him now!

"Get back here," Satoru said a little more seriously, telling 'distance' to fuck off as he became selfish a little too late. "We're not done training."

Emi laughed incredulously to his demands, slinging her bag over her shoulder before flipping him the finger, "Two weeks of silence and you decide to get petty. I'm spending the rest of the day training with Suguru." She dismissed, turning on her heel.

Ohhhh-hooo, she's done it now....

Satoru's hand reached out, catching her wrist. "Like hell you are." He said with a subtle bite, the idea of her leaving him for his friend igniting a fire in him. "You're mine for another hour, so get back here. You're not done until I say you are-"

"You don't own me." Emi said, ripping her arm out of his grip roughly.

She was always so chill until Satoru, in particular, pushed her buttons. But, you know what? She pushed his buttons, too, okay. Especially when she crossed her arms like that, staring him down fearlessly as he walked over to her.

Humorously, the honored one hesitated from this almost normie when she bared her teeth angrily, removing his glasses and towering over her.

"Look. You're not going with Suguru until I've had my fill with you." He said lowly, "So get back....on the mat."

"Or what?" Emi's voice was wicked, her hot breath hitting his face as she leaned in closer.

And two weeks of not really talking made their tension at an all time high, all the buried emotions building rising to the surface simultaneously. It made the air so confusing, so itchy with that scratch, and so angry with each other. So intense that Satoru just wanted to....

He couldn't stop himself from further addressed that night two weeks ago, feeling his own stomach simmering with excitement at his devious, suggesting threat...

"Or I'll put you in infinite void with me again. Forever."

He drawled the last word, letting the weight of it hit the tip of her nose.

But, Emi didn't swoon under his gaze. "Judging by the way you've been avoiding me since that night, and tongued a woman twice your age the morning after, it sounds like that would be more painful for you to endure."

Oh?

It seems he'd gotten his answer. Well, to one of his many questions, anyways.

"Wait. You really are jealous." He chuckled in realization, surprised when she didn't deny it.

"And what if I am?"

She's always had so much confidence. Satoru found it hard to fluster her when she was always so shameless. It was a nice challenge for him.

But, right now, he'd had enough about 'challenges,' the last two weeks weighing heavily on him as he caved first.

"Then I'd say....you have nothing to worry about. Because Mei Mei kissed me." He finally admitted.

Emi's fury faltered. "Huh?"

Satoru sighed in a mixture of relief and defeat. The cat had been let out of the bag, and there was no way for him to deny it now.

"Mhm. One time—the time that you saw. She kissed me, and I didn't kiss back. That's what you walked in on. She's been calling me everyday since then. Apparently, she's got a room at the school for a while, been inviting me to it every night but I don't go."

"Why didn't you say that from the start?"

For the same reason he tried and failed to create 'distance.' Satoru felt his youth dying as reality set back in, the weight of the sorcery world and his expectations crushing him.

"Because there's more important shit to worry about than...this."

His voice was quiet and more stripped to Satoru than it'd been in the last two weeks. It was a small hint of maturity, and he knew that as his life went on, and he was no longer a teenager, he'd grow up a lot faster than he wanted to.

Emi's annoyance faded completely now, seeming to understand as she lowered her gaze with clarity. "You're right..." She said softly.

Somberness lingered in the air as they felt a piece of their youth chip away. But, Satoru tried to salvage the rest of it, breaking the tension with a playful smirk.

"Uhhh. Am I ever wrong?"

Emi rolled her eyes, and finally, a real smile graced her face after two weeks as she said, "All the time. Now, apologize."

The threat held no bite, and Satoru couldn't help it when he lightly tugged on her wrist, pulling her into his arms.

"I'm sorry...that you're obsessed with me." He faked an apology, expecting her next shove as he swiftly tugged her close.

She welcomed the hug, begrudgingly at first thanks to his stupid commentary. But, then....genuinely after a few moments, snaking her arms around his neck as his curled around her waist. They let out a simultaneous, soft sigh, neither of them addressing the relief that was clearly heard between them; how much they relied on each other for company and so much more.

It was just the two of them, alone on the training mat. Satoru's hand slid lower, pressing into her bare lower back. He didn't care that she was sweaty or muddy from training.

'I'm sorry.' He said in his head, because he didn't have the capacity to say it out loud.

He was sorry for the past, the present, and whatever it was the future would bring. Being the self-sabotaging person he was, he knew there would be a lot of things he'd need to be sorry for in his life. But..

"Mm, can't say I'm sorry for making you jealous." He whispered into her hair musingly, daring his hand to slide lower. "I dunno, I kinda like seeing you getting all mad over me like that."

He could feel Emi's smile even if he couldn't see it, letting his fingers barely graze the curve of her ass. He'd done it once, that night he showed her infinite void and she was sitting on his lap. He touched her there, and it definitely loosened any platonic boundaries they'd previously had before that moment.

So, he couldn't stop himself from doing it again, wondering if she'd let him twice....

And she did, hugging him tighter as he squeezed. Satoru's mind was reeling from the simple touch, trying to diffuse the fires inside his body by morphing the moment into something more playful, giving her butt cheek a teasing pinch.

Emi yelped and jumped in his hold, Satoru snickering in her ear before she shoved him away. But, even as she did so, he could see the laugh on her lips before she lightly slapped him in the chest.

She huffed and composed herself, not speaking of the touch as she grabbed him by his arm and dragged him off the training mat. "Come on, you're buying me lunch for being such a dick all the time."

Her words were laced with that usual humor and Satoru chuckled as he allowed himself to be dragged, enjoying the way she ordered him around, obeying with a lopsided smile.

"Yes, ma'am."

Chapter Text

For some reason, lunch always tasted better on Satoru's dime.

Emi didn't mean it in a greedy way, but rather, an honest one. Satoru always picked the best places when he was treating everyone, always bought them more than they originally asked for as well. He did it with everything, not just food, as if expensive treats and gifts were the only way to ensure his friends would stay close.

You could say a lot of things about him, being a penny pincher was not one of them.

Emi's request of a simple chicken and rice bowl led Satoru to return with that exact item.......along with three different types of sandos for her to sample, a side of fries, one chocolate shake, and an extra large container of potato salad because when Satoru sees potato salad on any menu, he just has to get it.

Not that she was complaining as the two second years sat side by side in the empty classroom, ripping through the large spread of food like a bunch of barbarians. Emi had become ravenous since Satoru upped their training intensity. Satoru didn't have an excuse for his lack of table manners because he was just a greedy, big backed bitch—Emi's words, but Satoru agreed with a giggly mouthful.

Across the table, Shoko had the meal of Diet Coke and a cigarette. Suguru sat next to her, sipping his ramen broth contently. It was the little moments like these that mattered. No matter how busy the second year students were, they always met for thirty minutes a day at lunch. Usually, the meetup was that picnic bench under the red maple tree with the star shaped leaves. But, the snow was relentless today, so the pick of choice was an empty classroom—clearly, a mistake as Satoru spilled his miso soup on Nanami's homework ten seconds after sitting down.

Shoko leaned back with a foot on her chair, letting her head lull towards the dreary, grey sky as she blew a cloud of smoke out the open window. "Need winter to end already. I'm tired of craning my neck out this damn window every time I want a smoke." She groaned.

"Yeah, how dare high schools try to stop sixteen year old kids from smoking cigarettes in the classroom? Fucking dicks, you know." Emi teased, yet Shoko agreed anyways.

"That's what I'm saying."

Suguru hummed, leaning back in his chair as his eyes instinctively traveled to Emi. "I don't know. Winter seems better to me this year."

Because, to him, Emi was like warm sunshine on the coldest of days. Even training at the top of the bitter chilled Hatakoshi Summit a few weeks ago brought heat to his veins, but then again, maybe that was just a side effect of her body under his. Something Suguru hasn't been able to stop thinking about since.

The open window had flecks of snow tangling in her blue and red locks, but still, she was golden to him, and she had been since the moment she arrived at Jujutstu Tech.

Suguru....he's had a lot of admirers in his day. Not that Emi could be considered an admirer of him by any means. An admirer would mean he was noticed in the first place, and Suguru's not naive enough to ignore reality.

But, as she flips her hair off her shoulder, letting her eyes wander up, Suguru's heart stopped beating, his lungs holding their breath as he wondered if she might....

His hopes were correct as Emi's dual colored eyes met his own. He'd already been staring, and while he's never one to fluster, his cheeks burned a bit now that he'd been caught. But, even so, he was never one to shy away from his emotions, not emotions like these. So, instead of looking away, instead of pretending she didn't exist like someone else would, Suguru smiled.

For a moment, the chatter around them ceased as Emi smiled back, with little flurries of snow kissing the tip of her nose. He savored the simple moment. Mostly because he knew....it wouldn't last long.

And it didn't as Satoru called her name, shoving himself into her space persistently enough that her eyes were back on him in a second.

The laughter of his best friend, a sound he used to so thoroughly enjoy, grated a bit in his eardrums, Suguru looking back into the rich broth of his ramen with a lack of appetite now. He absentmindedly twirled his chopsticks between his fingers, trying to focus on anything else, just like he always did when this happened...

But, he couldn't escape the sight across from him still burning in his peripheral vision, watching Emi and Satoru cackle together as she placed a strip of sashimi across the bridge of his nose.

When Satoru enjoys someone's company, he swallows them whole, doesn't leave room for anyone else to get a piece. Suguru knows because that's how Satoru is with him—or, was. Of course, the two are still best friends, but....less inseparable than before.

Suguru...he's the one who's pulled away a bit. He just needed....space from Satoru over the events of the last few months, and as he expected, the white haired boy didn't even notice.

Satoru usually doesn't. If it's not about himself, he doesn't really notice. But then again....

Suguru's gaze tipped up again as he watched the sight across the table, seeing the transformation of his best friend taking place right before his eyes. His blue gaze was practically gleaming underneath his glasses as he laughed with Emi, so wholly focused on her lips as they moved with each word. Somehow, he scooted closer, draping his arm over the back of her chair...leaning in towards her ear with cheesy whispers....subtly nudging her locks with the tip of his nose.

They could easily be mistaken as a couple.

A few months ago, Suguru might've raised a brow, but now? It wasn't anything surprising. No, he'd already come to terms with Satoru's feelings even before his best friend did. Funny, right? That Suguru admitted Satoru's confessions before Satoru himself did?

The white haired boy could deny it all day, but the look on his face spoke the truth, as did the unfaltering gaze of his eyes. If Suguru really wanted to make him uncomfortable, really wanted to start a fight, he'd say it out loud. He'd exploit that vulnerability from his best friend until he was either forced to admit it miserably, or deny it forever.

But, of course, he won't do that. He couldn't do that to Satoru.

Normally, Suguru would find his crush endearing. When it comes to empathy and emotion, Satoru tends to lack, and Suguru would be thrilled that someone had the patience to chip away at the stubborn ice around his heart. He'd be so happy....

....if this person wasn't her.

Because, she was important to Suguru as well. Emi and him also clicked and had things in common. Their conversations were always pleasant, and Suguru gave on so many things when it came to his best friend. So many things, he silently stepped away from and let Satoru have. He even gave Satoru a chance with her first, directly asking him of his feelings more times than once.

Granted, the pair were drunk, and he asked it knowing Satoru would say no, but still, he gave him a chance.

But, one can only give so many chances; so much time, and this is one thing Suguru didn't want to yield to. Satoru didn't have the balls to admit it to her or himself, but enough pettiness to ensure no one else could have a chance.

It was unintentional, but somehow subconsciously intentional at the same time. Satoru was possessive of her, threatened by anyone else who ever tried to get her attention, especially if that person was Suguru. And Suguru couldn't help but wonder if the reason he's threatened....is because he knows if Emi's given a chance to look away from him for more than three seconds, she might realize there's a world around her that exists, one that's not all about him.

She might remember the spark she had with Suguru. The one felt the first time he met her, the one they had a few glorious weeks to foster back when Satoru decided he wanted nothing to do with her. And had things remained the same between them, had Satoru not decided on a whim that maybe she was worth his precious time....

He couldn't help but think it would be him and Emi across the table, laughing together over their own inside jokes. The only difference is that Suguru would have asked her on a date by now. A long time ago. They might've already had several. Hell, they might've already kissed, and done even more than that.

But, Satoru is Satoru. So, with his best friend as a constant barrier, Suguru....would just have to keep trying in his own way.

With a sigh, he set his ramen bowl down, glancing at Satoru again. His friend, so clueless to how he's been feeling these last few months.

"Hey," the Geto boy chimed in softly, causing Emi's beaming eyes to look his way, mid-laughter from whatever antics Satoru was up to. Suguru hadn't been paying attention.

He ignored the way Satoru pouted slightly once he'd been interrupted, grumbling to himself sassily as Emi's attention was taken elsewhere. "Still up for training after lunch?" Suguru asked.

"Totally." The Hasegawa girl smiled, finishing the rest of her chocolate milkshake. "Mm, you'll have to take it easy on me though. Satoru put me through the wringer this morning."

That little buzz festered in Suguru's chest. Here was Satoru again, cutting into his time with Emi without even meaning to. He.....he understood though. With Emi's trial coming up. He understood, but....he was also supposed to be part of that training, and he couldn't do it with Satoru working her to the bone the first half of the day.

There was a time Satoru begged him to take Emi off his hands. Funny how things change. Except, Suguru never did. No, his treatment towards Emi has always been respectful from the moment he met her.

He'd try again...

"Ah. Maybe we skip it then." He smiled, drumming his blunt nails on the school desk. "Recovery is just as important. We could take a trip to the sauna and then I could massage the pain out for you afterwards?"

Emi whistled a bit impressed, and Suguru's eyes slid a little lower as she leaned back in her chair. "Won't say no to that."

Finally...

Suguru felt relieved that he'd finally made plans. Plans for just the two of them. Plans that-

"Hm. A massage, huh?" Satoru immediately cut in, causing Suguru's eyes to barely fall closed. "Hey, maybe I'll tag along for that. I could use a massage, too. It's not easy training this thing."

He gestured to Emi as the thing, but she didn't seem upset at the obvious insult, shoving him in the middle of his next soda gulp and causing him to spill half of it on his uniform.

Shoko snickered as Emi asked him teasingly, "If I die in two weeks, who will you pester then?"

"Eh, I'll find someone—" Satoru muttered, spotting someone trudging past the open door. "Hey, Nanami!"

"No." The blonde emo said over his shoulder, the vein twitching in his forehead at the simple sound of Satoru's voice.

Wait until he finds out what Satoru did to his homework after lunch ends.

Suguru inhaled deeply through his nose, subtly trying to put his foot down before Satoru took control of the conversation again. "I don't know, Satoru. You two have been spending every second together. I'd think you might want a break from each other at this point. Especially because you've both seemed....a little tense for the last two weeks."

Shoko smirked a bit slyly at Suguru's obvious call out, watching the pair choke on their food simultaneously. It's funny to Suguru that they seem so surprised that anyone noticed their weird behavior. The silence and passive aggressive looks. They've been so wrapped up in their own world, they also didn't realize that Shoko noticed, too, and that her and Suguru have been silently speculating what caused their fight.

When Shoko threw out the idea of a possible kiss gone wrong, Suguru physically recoiled. He claimed that wasn't true because Satoru would have told him. Satoru tells him everything, almost everything.

"The exam trial—it's the exam trial." Emi justified choppily before Satoru jumped in.

"Yeah, yeah. Impending death date stuff or whatever." He muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

But, for the first time in weeks, Satoru's blue eyed gaze slid over to his best friend, and Suguru watched the way his crystalline irises twinkled, as if he'd forgotten Suguru even existed until that very moment. His glasses slid lower down his face, and in that moment, Suguru felt guilty for all the passive aggressive thoughts he's had in the last few minutes. Because he could see the love in his best friend's eyes, the good intentions, the loyalty and adoration.

Guess part of Suguru missed it. It's not that he's jealous of Emi, it's not that he's jealous of Satoru. No, none of that....would make sense...

Satoru fell silent as the girls chatted, reading the clear irritation plastered on Suguru's face, glancing between him and Emi as if a lightbulb reminder clicked on in his brain.

It's not Satoru's fault, Suguru reminds himself of that. He doesn't realize when he's consuming, when he's being too much. He's so used to having no one that when he finally has someone, when he finally has people, he gets carried away, he gets greedy.

Suguru understands him. He does.

And now Satoru understood, too, as his shoulders deflated slightly, realizing what Suguru had been trying to tell him. The white haired boy glanced Emi's way, and Suguru watched the way his face barely fell before he cleared his throat and forced on a cheeky grin.

"A-Ahhh, but....Suguru's right. I've got, like, sooo many other important things to do besides a massage." He said, giving Emi a little nudge with his elbow. "Go. Have fun."

Suguru tried to suppress his next chastising thoughts, but they formed in his mind without consent...

'I didn't realize she needed your permission to be with me.'

"Besides we'll see each other tonight, yeah?" Satoru continued on cluelessly, glancing at his best friend. "Still on, Suguru? Huh? Huhhh?"

Suguru shook away the bitter taste on his tongue, giving Satoru a smile. A smile just like old times, one to repair their bond. "As if I'd miss an opportunity to beat you at truth or dare." He mused.

Truth or dare night in Suguru's dorm room used to be a weekly occurrence. But, the last few months have been too busy for their usual antics. Tonight though. Tonight was theirs.

"Can you even lose at truth or dare?" Emi asked, frowning as Shoko dabbed her cigarette on Nanami's soiled homework.

"You haven't seen the way these idiots play it." The healer snorted.

"But, you will tonight." Satoru alluded mischievously, setting his eyes on Emi again. "You're coming, right? You have to, you know. It's, like, a law."

"Is it? What happens if I break that law?" Emi challenged, leaning in closer towards his face.

Satoru's eyes traveled to her lips for no more than a second before back to her eyes, shrugging as he said, "I'm gonna set the world on fire with blue and disintegrate all the normies."

Shoko shook her head, giving Suguru a look he recognized well. The look of Satoru being a drama king. Per usual.

"One hell of a temper tantrum, but from you? Not surprising." Emi said, leaning back in her chair contently satiated from lunch.

Shoko's phone buzzed with a message before she glanced at it, standing up and shooting Emi a glance. "Hey, it's almost time."

The Hasegawa girl nodded and stood up as well, smoothing out her skirt as it rode up her thighs. "Right. See you two later."

She grabbed her bag, not getting more than a step before Satoru caught her wrist. "Aw, where ya going?"

He treated her like a girlfriend, Suguru noticed. A way for him to indulge in what he wanted without the commitment or vulnerability. And Emi just allowed him to play with her however he pleased. She didn't even realize she deserved better.

"We're heading downtown with Utahime to find her a new kimono after someone spilled strawberry soda all over her old one." The Hasegawa girl raised a brow coyly, not protesting when Satoru's arm curled around her lower back.

It almost seemed like he wanted to pull her into his lap. Suguru wondered if he'd actually have done that if no one else was there. He also wondered how far Emi allowed him to touch her, because she seemed incredibly comfortable with the way his hand almost grazed her ass.

"Weird. Wonder who did that." He looked up at her with a mischievous grin, resting his chin on her toned stomach. "Hey, can I come?"

"Unless you want Utahime to commit a murder." Shoko chimed in before Emi might say yes.

The Hasegawa girl chuckled, absentmindedly running her fingers through Satoru's locks for a few seconds before pulling away. His arms didn't unlock on the first time, causing Emi to groan lightly as she pushed out of his grip.

"See you guys tonight for truth or dare." She waved over her shoulder before she was off with Shoko.

Satoru waved and smiled, fiddling his straw between his teeth as he watched her walk off. He eyed her flowy hair before looking right at her ass, looking....and looking...and looking—almost falling out of his chair from looking so hard, until Suguru's sigh of annoyance finally broke his thoughts.

Whatever thoughts those were. Suguru didn't want to know. Not when it came to Emi.

If Satoru noticed he'd been caught staring, he didn't show it as he flashed Suguru a cocky grin, squishing the end of his straw harder between his white teeth.

"So, what's up?" He asked through his closed teeth, leaning back in his seat and kicking his feet up on the table—right atop Nanami's homework. "Feel like I haven't seen much of you around lately."

Suguru couldn't help the light snort of passive aggression from slipping free. "Yeah, you and Emi are pretty inseparable these days."

A way to remind Satoru he's hogging her without saying it outright. Satoru seemed to pick up on it, too, as the straw slipped from his teeth, his feet slowly coming off the desk as he sat upright.

"Ah. It's...just 'cause of the exam...." His voice was barely higher than a mumble, sounding like a soft pouty child as he tried to justify.

...as he tried to justify ignoring Suguru's boundaries, Suguru's wishes for him to give Emi a little space because she was his friend, too.

And while Suguru had promised himself he wouldn't become annoyed with Satoru for behaviors he couldn't control he found his next question nudging and direct.

"And what about after that?"

Silence filled the empty classroom, with nothing but the sound of the wall clock ticking the seconds away. Satoru's glasses covered his eyes, but around Suguru, he might as well just have them off completely. There's no fooling his best friend.

Uncharacteristically, Satoru was quiet for a long time, Suguru counting an entire minute of ticks from the wall clock before he answered. "Well....she probably won't be around anymore after that, so...old news, you know."

He said it so directly, so insensitively, Suguru almost flinched.

His eyes fell closed, and he didn't care if he came off annoyed anymore. For a guy who spends every waking second with her, Satoru truly doesn't respect her. From Suguru's perspective, from what he's seen, he treats her like shit, touching her however he wants and throwing around the topic of her death like it's nothing. He's tired of it.

"Wow." He laughed dryly, "I hope that's not the pep talk you give her during your training."

Satoru didn't laugh with him, sensing the reprimand in his tone. He didn't say anything actually, and Suguru wondered what was going on in his head. He used to know so easily.

"What changed?" The black haired boy muttered softly, his voice almost nostalgic sounding.

Satoru sensed it, lifting his eyes a bit heavily in confusion, "Hm?"

Suguru stared at the burn mark on the desk from Shoko's cigarette, finding it more interesting than Satoru's face. "You used to hate her." He came out with it. "So, I'm just asking....what changed?"

Suguru already knew what had changed, he knew it was Satoru's feelings, and he knew they were strong. But, he wanted him to admit it.

And while he didn't get that much, he did get a more honest answer than he'd been expecting.

"I...never hated her."

Satoru's voice was raspy and more genuine than Suguru had heard in a long time. It was bleak, sounding like he was admitting to murder. His blue eyes remained on the desk as well, and while that's as close as Suguru would get to a confession, it wasn't enough. It wouldn't be enough considering where he was planning on taking this conversation.

"Well then, what do you think of her?" He pushed, watching Satoru shut down as expected.

It was almost a form of torture for Satoru, being pried into like this, his soul being prodded around inside to find the most vulnerable part. He didn't expect it from Suguru, thought his best friend knew him better than that.

"Why," The white haired boy trailed off with a strained, almost embarrassed chuckle, "Whyyy...are we having this conversation, man? Can we just, like—"

"—Because it's one we need to have." Suguru said firmly.

Satoru shut up, blinking a few times before forming a silent question from his lips...until Suguru finally came out with it...

"I've decided to ask Emi out, Satoru."

*
A/N: finally reached that scene from chapter one! Maybe you know what's coming next!

Chapter Text

She was special to him. And because of that, Satoru decided to let her go.

Not that she was ever really his to begin with. Nah, he never gave them a chance. He pretends it's because he's the strongest, but deep down, Satoru wonders if he's just a coward. You didn't hear that from him though—cowardly so.

Hours had passed since his conversation with Suguru. Stuck in his own head, Satoru didn't remember when the sun went down. He contemplated for ages about faking sick for game night, but Suguru was at his door before he could send a text, and next thing he knew, he was in Suguru's room, helping him set up the snacks for tonight.

Or...at least, he had been a few minutes ago, all of his best friend's light chatters going in one ear and out the other until Satoru's chest began to constrict itself.

Now he was in Suguru's bathroom, hands hunched on the counter as he looked in the mirror. He just needed a few minutes. Well, scratch that, he needed more than a few minutes, but that was beside the point.

There wasn't enough time for him to process everything that Suguru had attacked him with at lunch, all of it firing like a gun outta his mouth and straight into the weak spots of Satoru's heart.

"You really didn't notice, huh? You didn't know I had feelings for Emi? Shoko wasn't surprised when I told her, you know." Suguru had said.

No, Satoru didn't know. Well—maybe he did? Like, in the far away corner of his mind that he labeled 'denial' perhaps he'd had an inkling, or something. He knew Suguru wanted to spend more time with Emi, he knew Suguru enjoyed her company. Hell, he even knew Suguru found her attractive and would gladly reciprocate any physical advances she might offer one day.

But, Satoru didn't realize it ran that deep, right under his nose.

Out....Suguru's gonna ask her....out. Tonight.

His hands felt clammy atop the bathroom counter, dread pooling in his stomach when he thought of Emi.

Of course she'd say yes. It's a no brainer, you know? Suguru...Suguru's the one everyone wants. 'Cause he's charming, and polite, and everything else that people love. Maybe a part of Satoru even knew that, maybe a part of him was trying to keep her away because he knew once she saw Suguru, once she really saw Suguru....she wouldn't care about him anymore.

Would things change between them? Would she start looking at Suguru the way she looks at him? Start sneaking into Suguru's bed instead of his own when she couldn't sleep? Would she no longer allow him to touch her, or talk with her so casually....because of Suguru?

Ugh. Satoru didn't want to think about it. He felt nauseous thinking about it. He felt even more nauseous knowing that she's special to him. Something that took him ages to admit, something he can't even think about saying out loud because....because....

Because, as the strongest, that....is his weakness. His one weakness—himself.

His thudding heart slowed from the invisible bricks that fell atop it, reality and common sense finally quieting the angry buzzing inside his head.

Right. Well, there's no reason.....to be so upset....so conflicted about it....when Satoru was never going to have her anyways.

His glasses slid to the bridge of his nose and he met his own gaze in the mirror, never having seen himself so utterly hateful of that reflection staring back at him. And, for once, he can admit it...

Those damn normies don't know how good they have it.

A knock on the bathroom door caused him to flinch out of his head, his glasses sliding fully off his face and clattering into the sink.

"Satoru." Suguru's voice came out muffled, more elated than he's heard in a while. "Come on out, the girls will be here soon."

Ah. The girls. Emi—the last person he wanted to see right now....was Emi. To see her accept Suguru in front of his face.

But, this is what he chose, even if the choice...wasn't ever really his to begin with. So, Satoru better get used to it now he supposed.

With a deep inhale, he slid his glasses back on, trying and failing to clear the weighted look from his face as he opened the door. Suguru had some music going in the background, sparking a lighter near his dorm window to the cigarette between his teeth.

Satoru's brows faltered, "When did you start that?" He asked, clearing the raspiness from his throat.

He knew Suguru liked to smoke socially sometimes, but not when he was alone.

His best friend shrugged, taking a deep drag before blowing the smoke through the window crack. "It takes the edge off of everything."

Satoru didn't realize he was forming edges to begin with, and even with the shattered fragments of his heart stabbing into his chest, suddenly, he was concerned about his best friend. 'Are you okay? Is there something wrong?' That's what he wanted to ask, but he was hurting, his mouth stalled, and the words came out in a different way.

"If you say so."

The room was quiet now as Satoru didn't inquire about Suguru's state further, the Gojo boy swiping a few chips from the nearest bowl even though he wasn't hungry. He collapsed onto the nearest chair, head lulling back towards the ceiling, glasses even darker and more isolating than he remembered...

"Satoru." Suguru's voice said, and Satoru lazily looked over, not realizing he'd been watched this whole time.

He quickly lifted his head so he didn't appear upset, raising his brows in question.

And then, his best friend smiled at him, a happy smile he hadn't seen in ages. "I'm really glad...you're okay with this."

Even if the words were sweet, they bitterly absorbed into Satoru's soul. He never really said he was okay with it, he actually hadn't said anything about it since that moment at lunch, really. But, his opinions weren't important, they never were, so whether Satoru was okay with it or not didn't matter.

He simply nodded and pressed his lips together in a thin smile, saved from having to do anything else as a knock sounded on the door. The girls' voices chattered loudly from the other side, and Suguru nor Satoru had the chance to even get up as Shoko swung it open and invited herself in.

The quiet, tense atmosphere shattered with the loud, entering chaos of the girls, and for that, both boys were silently relieved.

"Everyone better be decent, or I'm gouging my eyes out." Shoko said, making it a point to look around the room with her eyes uncovered.

"Got that right." Utahime grumbled behind her, zeroing her suspicious gaze on Satoru.

Trying to push aside his troubles, Satoru grinned slyly and stood up from his chair, dropping his jaw in mock disappointment as he pointed at her like the plague. "Ew, Utahime's here?! How are we supposed to have fun nowww?" He whined, stepping back in defense as she wagged a disciplinary finger in his face.

"I'm here to chaperone this inappropriate love fest because youuuu—"

"—Because youuuu just couldn't get enough of me?" Satoru cheesed, holding his hands up like a shield as she attempted to smack his head. "Obviously."

He snickered and began side stepping around the room as she charged after him like a witch on a broomstick, but he quickly lost interest in the chase once the next person walked through the door.

Suguru's radio automatically began playing the next song, one Satoru hadn't heard before but more sultry and guitar-y. A perfect entrance for her. Even the dull lights of the dorm couldn't take away her vibrancy as he did a double take, leaving Utahime in the dust, mid-rant.

Satoru grinned as he lazily held his arms out for Emi to walk into, his earlier conversation with his best friend temporarily fading to the far corners of his mind. "Aww, look who showed up." He said with playful condescension. "Good thing you're here. You just saved a bunch of innocent normies from getting blue'd by yours truly."

"A menace to society." Emi rolled her eyes musingly, melting into Satoru's hold so easily, so naturally.

Her arms wrapped around his neck, and Satoru's eyes fell closed under his glasses. The chatter and Utahime's grumbles faded around him as his fingers danced around Emi's waist, keeping them at a respectable position in the presence of others. But, he couldn't stop the quiet hum that vibrated from his throat, turning his face inward until his lips ghosted her ear.

"Hi..." He murmured warmly—intimately, giving her a Satoru greeting this time instead of a Gojo one.

"Hi. I like this better." She whispered of his true self, playing with the hairs at the back of his neck.

Satoru sighed contently, aching to pull her closer. But, his conversation with Suguru nagged back into his conscience, so instead, he let her go and stepped back a few feet.

As if their little moment never happened, Emi flipped her long hair off her shoulder, looking at Satoru impishly. He only now noticed she hid an arm around her back. "Okay, so, you're gonna love me." She said to him, causing Satoru's soul to spark with electricity.

"Eh. Impossible task, but try me." He mused before Emi revealed a bag.

But, not just anyyy bag. A takeout bag from his favorite restaurant, the one with the cream filled buns and those cute jiggly cheesecakes.

His jaw dropped for real this time, his appetite immediately coming back on his tingling tastebuds. "Omg, I could actually kiss you right now." He blurted out, tossing the bag on the table before ripping open one of the plastic boxes like a wild animal.

Emi crossed her arms with stubborn tease to his comment. "Ew. I'd rather not throw up my dinner."

He glanced at her a bit knowingly over his glasses like he knew her bluff before face diving into the desserts. The edge of his earlier bathroom thoughts were barely dulled by layers of velvety whipped cream and sugar, Satoru moaning obscenely as he tore into the pastry.

"Mm. You wound me, Em-i." He muffled with a mouthful of food, unable to get any more time with her as his best friend approached from behind.

Anddd that's his cue...

Satoru instinctively turned his back to the pair once Suguru greeted Emi, drowning himself in sweets as she hugged him and chatted away.

But, he didn't get a moment of peace for long as someone came up behind him, plucking the pastry out of his hand before aggressively ripping into it with her teeth.

Utahime stood next to him and glared as she chomped on the cream bun, causing Satoru to chuckle lightly in question, "Uhhh, what's got you being so extra...you tonight?"

"Our clans want to meet. Soon." She uttered lowly, licking the whipped cream from her fingers.

And, suddenly, Satoru's jokes ran a little dry, his face turning more serious and true to himself. He knew why the clans wanted to meet.

A little while ago, he never really cared about the deal. He was used to his autonomy being stripped, and it was pretty predictable that included this part of his life as well. He gives Utahime a lot of shit for being weak, and compared to him, most people are. But, at the end of the day, she comes from a long line of successful, respected sorcerers, with a technique that was made to enhance his own. Their clans have a centuries' long pact of being allies.

It's only natural their clans would want to solidify that alliance, it's only natural they'd want both sides to produce an heir together and see what technique the child possessed. In other words, Satoru creating another Satoru.

That's clan shit for you. A bunch of backwards ideals and practices outdated by a few millennium. One wouldn't understand unless they came from clan culture, that shit's like a cult.

A cult....that Satoru has been groomed to accept. He'd been in talks to marry the Iori clan's youngest daughter for quite some time. It's not like anything's official yet, and for a long time, he never really minded it as much as Utahime seemed to. She wasn't ugly, and before Emi arrived here, Satoru wouldn't have minded her—in a physical sense if she ever consensually came around to the idea. He always thought it would actually be pretty pleasurable—during the one percent time she didn't nag him to death.

But, that's all it would have ever been between him and Utahime. She's not his type, she could never speak to his soul. He used to be fine with having someone like that. Now though....

Him and Utahime leaned against the table in heavy silence, watching Emi, Shoko, and Suguru chatting loudly in the center of the room.

"Ah. Thought they agreed to not talk about any of that until after I graduated." Satoru muttered, letting his authentic annoyance creep into his demeanor.

He watched Emi through the shades of his glasses, watched the way Suguru's hand rested atop her shoulder.

"You'll be eighteen sooner than you think." Utahime reminded bitterly, keeping her gaze ahead as well. "Much to my detriment."

She grumbled the last words and stormed off before Satoru could respond, rejoining the group in the center. The Gojo boy sighed softly and closed the pastry box. That jiggly cheesecake didn't really appeal to him anymore.

This was gonna be a long night.

*

Satoru didn't fight it when Suguru took his usual spot next to Emi on the floor of his dorm room. He held his tongue when Suguru hovered towards her, closer and closer, whispering stupid little things to her that Satoru's nosy ears strained to catch.

Honestly, he was drained. The truth or dares were fairly mild and boring, and maybe it's 'cause he was pouting, but he wasn't having any fun. He almost looked as crotchety as the elder(ly) Utahime sitting in the corner as she gave everyone (Satoru) the old lady stink eye every few seconds while she read her romance novel.

Definitely the only action she's getting these days, men don't like such mean women!

If Satoru was feeling more like himself, he'd definitely make fun of her for whatever she was reading. But, right now, he didn't care to. He was actually uncharacteristically quiet during the games they played, sipping his soda uninterestedly. He wasn't up for jokes, and he was sure no one else noticed.

Emi noticed.

The loud, wily games on the floor of Suguru's dorm room had come out as white noise in her ears for a while. She was more focused on Satoru and the way he sat across from her like a shell of himself, his perception hollow and non-absorbent of the fun happening around him as he sipped on his drink quietly.

The others in the room didn't notice, too loud and wrapped up in the games. But...

His glasses slid down to the bridge of his nose, and Emi's brows furrowed at the vacant glaze in his blue eyes. His teeth absentmindedly grazed the metal rim of his soda can, and he looked as if he was questioning the universe and everything it had to offer. Definitely a 'Satoru' problem, not a 'Gojo' one.

Chewing on her bottom lip, Emi subtly pulled out her flip phone, Suguru and Shoko too engrossed with their expired milk dare to notice as she navigated to Satoru's number.

She watched as the small vibration sounded in the pocket of his pants, with Satoru lethargically pulling out his own phone and reading her message.

Emi: Do you want to go somewhere quiet and talk about it?

He blinked a few extra times, seeming surprised that she noticed he was in his head. Now realizing he'd been found out, he straightened himself up a little, setting his soda on the floor and sitting criss-crossed his legs as he ignored Shoko and Suguru. His own brows furrowed in focused as he kept his eyes on Emi's message, thumbs instinctively typing away quickly.

Her awareness ticked up as he typed....and typed....and typed, so incredibly curious to the contents of his growing message. His face looked weighted and almost troubled under his glasses with each word....

But, a few moments later, Satoru's thumbs slowly stopped, reading over whatever the contents of his message were....before he closed his flip phone reluctantly.

Emi looked down at her own phone...

No new messages.

He never sent it, whatever he'd been typing for so long.

He didn't look at her for a moment as his eyes went vacant again. Then, once he'd mulled over the conflict firing off in his brain, he opened his phone once more, typing quickly before Emi's phone buzzed.

Satoru: Just a headache :(

She glanced up at him suspiciously, knowing that wasn't the real problem. But, Satoru finally looked back at her, and from the way he smirked a bit, she knew whatever the truth was, he didn't want to talk about it.

Emi: Too many sweets?

She went with the strategy of cheering him up instead, and it seemed to work as Satoru's lips twitched with a genuine smile as he typed away.

Satoru: Something like that. Your fault for bribing me with that box of desserts. Might need you to come to my room and make me feel better later...

The suggestion in his message made her stomach flip. They'd definitely crossed the platonic line a bit in these last few weeks between the touches and little flirts.

Now Emi was the one trying to suppress her smile, Shoko, Suguru, and Utahime coming out as white noise as the two indulged in their own private conversation amidst the others.

Emi: What did you have in mind?

Satoru pressed his lips together, fingers hovering over the keys of his phone as he debated on saying his true thoughts aloud. An invisible force kept him hesitating, and Emi's heart began to drum a little faster in anticipation—

"Emi," Shoko was still mid-laughter from whatever dare they'd missed. The Hasegawa girl and Satoru jumped simultaneously and shut their phones at lightning speed. "You and Satoru are up."

Emi let out a breathy chuckle and glanced at Satoru, seeing that troubled look on his face had already disappeared now that the attention of the room was on him. His glasses were readjusted over his face as he leaned back on his hands, giving her a confirming quip of "Hit me."

She pocketed her phone and sat up straight, trying to brush their suggestive texts aside as she smiled at him a little deviously. "Alright. Satoru, truth or dare?"

He let out a small 'psh', waving her off arrogantly as he said, "Dare. Always."

Emi hummed before she looked around the room for an idea. "Kay. I dare you....to read the smut scene from Utahime's book out loud."

Utahime, wide eyed, gasped as Suguru chuckled, "How do you know that book has smut at all?"

"I-It doesn't!" Utahime screamed before Emi outed her.

"My sister loved that author. She had that exact same book, and I know there's a perfect scene for Satoru to read on page two-hundred-forty-three." She cheesed proudly.

"Wait," Shoko mused with a raised brow, "You marked the smut?"

"I didn't just mark it. I memorized it." Emi said slyly, causing Satoru to hum.

"Ah. You naughty girl." He drawled, lazily rising to his feet before waving his hand at Utahime. "Alright, hand it over, grandma."

She debated on protesting but felt it easier to comply, grinding her teeth as she shoved the book into Satoru's chest with a huff. "Let me cover my ears first."

Satoru snickered before he stood before the group in their little makeshift circle, clearing his throat as he skipped to the page Emi told him about. "Okay, here we go. 'Sycamore'—Hah! Sycamore? Utahime, what kinda name is that?" Satoru snorted before shamelessly continuing, "'Sycamore...pounded me to the next century, plunging his sheathing sword in my lady garden with the force of a thousand storms. 'Oh, Sycamore!' She screamed—'"

Utahime began snarling in rage as she could hear his readings through her covered ears, but it was drowned out by the sound of everyone, Satoru himself included, cackling as he got through seven pages of smut reading.

He closed the book with a gloating thud once he was done, keeping his eyes on Emi shamelessly as he tossed it back on the table. "Piece of cake. But, I know you just wanted to hear me read smut."

She scoffed stubbornly and crossed her arms. "Please. Like hearing you talk about 'members' and 'lady gardens' is gonna get me all hot and bothered."

"Hah. I don't need to talk about those things to get you hot and bothered."

It slipped from Satoru's mouth before he could stop himself, ignoring the way Suguru looked at him in his peripheral vision. But, he was tethered to her, and it was getting harder to stop, harder to ignore it and pretend that Suguru's feelings for her weren't interfering with his own.

He couldn't have her, but....his soul was fighting against it, stupidly, pointlessly...

And now, Satoru's conflict and desires were clashing like a bad car wreck, leaving him impatient and confused as he sat down on the floor once more, not giving anyone—Suguru included, a chance to intervene as he took control of the night for the first time.

"Alright, now it's my turn." He eyed Emi with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, the blood in his veins pumping hotter. "Truth or dare? Hah, I already know what she's gonna pick."

Emi's teeth found purchase in her soft bottom lip as she leaned back on her hands, and Satoru curled his blunt nails into the floor when her skirt rode up her thighs. Fuck, her smooth, toned thighs—"Oh yeah? And what am I gonna pick, Satoru?"

Her little quips of challenge ignited that heat in his stomach, grinning slyly as he intentionally egged her on. "You're too much of a scaredy cat to pick dare."

'Stop.' His mind echoed his words to her a few weeks ago. 'Stop', even though the last thing he wanted to do in that moment was stop.

He should have kissed her then. Right there, after infinite void, when she was in his lap. When she was so close and wanting of it. The regret of not doing it hit him in this moment like a semi-truck to the chest, and his fingers dug harder into the carpet as that sense of overwhelming need overtook him.

'Stop, stop, stop—'

Satoru was getting carried away. His soul was unraveling itself like a pile of ribbons. He'd kept quiet most of the night, but now he couldn't shut up as they teased and flirted so openly in front of the others.

Suguru sighed softly once he'd been pushed to the back burner, and being the selfish bastard he was, Satoru ignored it. Because he couldn't ignore this anymore. Not her. All the repression, all the staying away was driving him insane. He was losing the ability to think straight, and that itch needed to be scratched.

"Do your worst." Emi challenged.

A look from Suguru, and Satoru weighed his options, feeling that burning pressure in his veins rising. His best friend's confession from lunch was still a fresh wound in his chest. But, the night, the weeks, the months with her....were overflowing inside him, spilling out the edges of his soul...

And he couldn't take it. He couldn't take another single second of it as his heart spoke for him...

"I dare you to kiss me."

'Kiss me.' Is what he meant, what he really wanted to say. Forget about the dare.

He wanted to be her first kiss. Not Suguru, or anyone else. Maybe it was selfish as hell that Satoru only decided that tonight, right now when the idea might no longer become a reality. But, if she couldn't be his, then he wanted to make sure he could be her first in something, something that no one else would ever get to have. He's a dick like that, his emotional I.Q. in the gutters of hell most days.

He was unable to look at his best friend as he eyed Emi lightly, watching her pretend to gag over the offer.

"Uhhh, barf. You can't be serious." She flipped her hair off her shoulder, so unbothered by him even when he was throwing himself at her in front of everyone.

They both knew her words were a lie. Satoru wanted to see if she'd be that unbothered when their lips connected—if their lips connected. He wondered her taste, the shape of her mouth on his own, god he wondered how it would feel when she kissed him back. His thoughts were unfiltered, drowning him.

"Everyone else wants to." He shrugged cooly. "I'd just be putting you at the front of the line."

"Don't let him force you into anything, Emi." Suguru butted in, subtly nudging Satoru's shoulder with his own. "It's just a game and he's being stupid—"

"A game?! Hah! Says the guy who almost ripped my head off on the basketball court yesterday after I scored a three pointer!" Satoru cackled a little too loudly, lugging a heavy arm around his best friend. "C'mon, Sugu-buddy, what happened to that all-American competitive spirit of yours, huh?"

Satoru could almost hear a minuscule sound of glass shattering between him and Suguru as his best friend pushed him off and looked away tensely. But, he buried the guilt for later and kept his eyes on Emi.

"Well? Gonna back out? Or what?" He asked, trying to hide his eagerness behind casual impatience.

"So desperate," She saw right through him, adjusting onto her knees now. "If you wanna date me, you hoe, all you have to do is say so."

"'Date,' she says. How innocent. How adorable are you that you think kissing is the gateway to marriage." He wiped his eyes with a condescending sigh of satisfaction. "I'm sorry—should I propose before I hold the door open for you, too? Or—"

He didn't get to finish his words as Emi grabbed his collar and yanked him onto his knees, yanked him right into her space.

The music from Suguru's stereo had faded from Satoru's ears, the room melting into a cloud of pillowy white. The world didn't exist anymore and if he could put the two of them back in infinite void, away from everyone else in the universe, he'd do it.

He could almost beg for her right now. He didn't realize until this moment how badly he needed her to kiss him.

His glasses slid down his eyes as their breath mixed, and up close.......so up close, Emi's features were even sharper. His six eyes worked to their maximum just to ensure he could take in every pristine detail of her. The sultry tendrils of her crimson cursed energy swirled around them, sliding around Satoru's waist and fingertips.

She barely looked down at his lips, her dual colored eyes twinkling slightly before trailing back to his own gaze. "Don't lie. You're not enough of a gentleman to hold a door open." Her voice simmered low and sure.

Low and sure, but underneath it all, he could hear the subtle waver in her voice. They'd talked a lot about her first kiss, and even if it was a dare, even if it was just for the dare, Satoru wanted her to enjoy it. He wanted her to remember it and feel at ease.

"Heh. Always did see right through me, Em-i." His voice was unrecognizably soft, his hands moving on their own as he gently twirled a finger around one of her blue locks. "Now go on. Give it your best shot—if you think you can handle it."

Her gaze traveled lower, lashes fluttering, and Satoru's lungs stalled completely as she barely leaned in closer, just a centimeter from his lips. His fingers grazed further into her hair, finding her shoulder before gently gliding up her collarbone.

Truth be told, he didn't really know what he was doing either. He'd only been kissed twice, and both times, he didn't care. Both times, he didn't even reciprocate...

But, his fingers trailed to her jaw, and slowly he leaned in towards her lips, speaking against them, only loud enough for the pair of them to hear...

"If you don't want it to be me," He breathed, referring to her first kiss, "It's okay. You don't have to do—"

But, her answer was barely nudging her mouth forward, capturing Satoru's still speaking lips within her own.

Her kiss was soft, unsure of how much she should give. Satoru heard her breath stutter a bit, but his hand instinctively cupped her jaw to relax her, eyes falling closed as the pieces of the world fell into place. He saw clarity for the first time, his first awakening as he felt a click within his chest that quelled a pain his soul carried for ages; like it had been searching and finally found where it was supposed to be the entire time.

His thumb lightly caressed her skin, keeping his mouth light and sweet on hers, not wanting to take it too fast.

'It's okay.' He wished to coax out loud, but somehow she heard him anyways, her body slowly releasing its nerves.

Her grip on Satoru's jacket lightened as she pushed forward a little more, gently starting to move her lips against his. This being his first real kiss, he moved with her just as unsurely, trying to pretend like he knew what he was doing. Her lips were softer than he'd imagined, moving with his in sync after a few more tries.

His spine tingled hotly, and he had to actively flex his throat to stop a sound from rising to the surface as their lips melted together fluidly. A heavy, hot pressure simmered in the pits of his stomach, letting her mouth nudge his own open just a little more.

Now she pulled on his jacket again and tilted her head in deeper, pressing her lips to his harder. Her tongue grazed the seam of his lip and she inhaled the next hot exhale he let out.

He was restraining himself. God, he was restraining himself. The urge to collapse on the floor and pull her on top of him was so strong, but he resisted. His fingers itched to run along her body, tangle in her locks, but he kept them at their respective positions.

Her long hair curtained them from the others, Satoru's words only heard to her as he murmured breathlessly into her mouth, "That was for the dare..."

And then he slid his hand to the back of her neck and selfishly pulled her in closer, slipping his tongue past her lips and flicking it against the roof of her mouth. She held in a sound of her own, tangling her tongue with his, his teeth grazing her bottom lip on the next deep kiss.

'....and this......is for everything else,' His thoughts finished his earlier words, feeling her hands go to the back of his neck.

'Everything else',' their tension and little soul dances over the last few months. Their touches and suggestion. If this is all Satoru would ever be allowed to have from her, he'd drink it up like it was his final glass of water.

And even if his thoughts wouldn't stop, it had only been a few seconds in reality since their lips actually touched for the first time, the others still believing it was for the dare. Shoko was whistling, but Satoru barely heard it in the pounding of his ears. He knew if it went on any longer, they'd start getting suspicious, maybe even start getting a little uncomfortable. But still, he didn't pull away, letting his mouth fall open for her as if he hoped she'd taste the deepest parts of him...

'Don't...stop. Please don't stop—'

But, as if cruelly reading his thoughts, those soft, sweet pair of lips vanished from his, and Satoru was left chasing her mouth, falling forward a step onto his hands.

His first kiss. His first...real....kiss.

It took a second of his brain stalling, but reality slowly blurred back into his vision. He licked the remnants of her from his lips, feeling the room spinning as he settled back into his seat on the floor. The faint music from Suguru's radio ebbed back into his ears, he'd been returned to the year 2006, and he realized he'd gone speechless.

And Emi....Emi.....

Emi looked completely unaffected as she smiled at him, raising a coy brow. But, he could see the subtle haze of her eyes, see the way she tried to conceal the heavy rise and fall of her chest as if she was breathless.

Satoru wondered what she really thought of her first kiss, and having it be him. But, most of all, he wondered if she wanted to do it again. If it also didn't satisfy that itch inside her soul, but rather made it more unbearable like his own, more obsessed with doing it again and again.

He wanted to do it again. Without the others here, without masking the intentions as a stupid dare. Doing it once wasn't enough—

"Well?" Emi's voice broke him from his thoughts, crossing her arms with teasing pride as she waited for his verdict.

And even if his mind was swimming in itself, he played it cool, leaning back on his hands as he cleared the hoarseness out of his voice. "Hmph. On a scale of Utahime to ten, I'd give it, like, a three." He shrugged, hearing an ugly snarl from the elder(ly) woman in the corner.

Emi laughed with him challengingly, rising to her feet and smoothing out her skirt. "Coming from the man who I caught tonguing a thirty year old, I don't think your standards are reliable." She mused like a good sport, tipping Satoru's forehead backwards when she brushed past him.

He kept his head tilted back as she walked off, "Just say you're jealous and confess to me, Em-i."

"Sorry-not-sorry, Satoru." She called over her shoulder, disappearing into the bathroom. "But, unlike 'everyone else,' as you say, you're not my type."

*

A/N: we finally caught up to where the prologue began! Now you guys now the journey of what led Satoru and emi to this moment.

I kept some of the dialogue the same so you knew it was the same scene, but if you read closely, you will notice the inner monologue of this chapter versus the prologue are vastly different.

In this chapter, the inner monologue—Satoru's inner thoughts are much more detailed and emotional. This was intentional. I wrote the prologue as more of a general pov - a reader's introductory look into who Satoru Gojo is. I kept a lot of mystery in that prologue surroundings his deepest thoughts, and since it was a more generalized pov, a lot of his true thoughts were up to your interpretation.

But, in this chapter, I wanted to give a clear look INTO Satoru's true thoughts, ones we are only now seeing for the first time. Same scene, but from two different povs.

I hope you enjoyed! As you can imagine, this is only the beginning of Satoru and Emi's journey. I know you guys are incredibly curious as to what happened between them over the years considering where they are in chapter one. We will get there and I can't wait for you to see!

Chapter Text

3:20am.

How is one supposed to sleep....after being kissed by Satoru Gojo?

It's something Emi's been trying to figure out for the last two—three hours she's been lying in bed. But, Satoru's kiss could still be felt on her lips even now. His eyes, half lidded and wanting, still seared into the deepest depths of her memory.

Snow flurries dusted the tranquil grounds of Jujutsu Tech. In the dead of winter, his heat never left her, seeping into the base of her spine. She pretended the caress of her fingers across her bottom lip was his mouth moving on hers.

And, of course, his whispers...

'That was for the dare...' He breathed against her lips, voice only loud enough for her to hear, so utterly stripped to himself.

In that moment, she didn't understand what he meant....until he leaned in again, his hot, shuddering exhales washing over her lips before he kissed her harder, sliding a hand to the back of her neck like he meant it. All of it.

Emi's breath still hitched at the memories, her eyes falling closed and brows furrowing as she imagined it over and over again. Normally, she'd be embarrassed that a boy of all things had the ability to make her act like this, but....

But, Satoru, he let out the softest of groans when their tongues moved together, and Emi wondered if he even knew he did. His teeth grazed her bottom lip, and she could have sworn there was a minuscule smirk on his lips when she tugged him closer by his jacket, his thumb gliding along her jaw coaxingly as if to say 'I know. I know you want me.'

However, it wasn't in a cocky way (for once), as he made it so incredibly clear that he wanted her, too, swallowing her soft sound as his tongue slipped along the roof of her mouth, tasting all the unexplored parts. He panted hotly into her lungs and parted her lips with his so obscenely sensual, Emi needed to pull away.

Because if they'd kissed any longer, any harder, she wouldn't have been able to stop.

That part....wasn't for the dare. That's what he meant, right?

With Satoru, you never know. Every time Emi thinks she's finally understanding him, he throws a wrench in the gears and discombobulates everything all over again. Knowing who he is, it would be silly of her to assume anything would come from such a quick....kiss.

Especially not when they hadn't said a word to each other since. It's not like there was much opportunity to speak privately in Suguru's dorm with the others around. But, trying to act casual for the rest of game night after that was certainly quite the challenge. It was a 'dare', but it felt more like they'd crossed a boundary, one they wanted to cross together....again and again.

She could see it, feel it in his glances afterwards. Satoru's eyes were glazed and a bit hazy once she returned from the bathroom, and every time he looked at her, his attention couldn't stay off her lips. His fingers dug into the carpet, body fidgety, and his tongue wouldn't stop gliding along his lower lip as if he kept trying to taste the remnants of her over and over.

If Suguru hadn't asked him to stay behind when the night was wrapping up, she would have asked him to come to her room and talk. Who knows what 'talking' would have turned into.

Tossing and turning finally became too much as she grabbed her flip phone from the table and checked the time. Him and Suguru couldn't possibly still be talking, right? But then again, did it matter?

No new messages.

That....seems like a message in itself.

When Satoru doesn't want to talk—really doesn't want to talk, he makes himself scarce. And Emi couldn't help but think that if he didn't message her...

Perhaps the kiss was another thing he wanted to forget.

*

"What were you thinking?"

Suguru's question lingered heavily in the nippy air of his dorm room. Satoru hadn't heard his voice so low...so angry....ever. He felt like a kid in detention as he peered up at his best friend from the bed. Suguru's one of the only people who could ever make him so sheepish....so quiet....

...so guilty.

"Huh?" Satoru's laugh came out weighted and weak. "About what-"

"Satoru."

The white haired boy flinched a bit, knowing there was no way Suguru would let him off the hook for this now. Nah, it was time to face the music. He made a mistake, but it didn't feel like one. Of course, he regrets hurting his best friend. But...

He doesn't regret kissing her. And that's the problem. He knows it, doesn't need to be told twice. But, Satoru's finally understanding what it's like to have a weakness—a vice, if you will. Sometimes, no matter how strong you are, you just can't stay away from what's pulling you in. And, when you're as unlucky as him, it costs ya.

"Heh, ohhh c'mon. I dunno why you're getting all high strung about it." Satoru drawled, fighting for his life to downplay his biggest insecurities. "It was just a game."

'Just a game,' and, yet, his words—his actions from that moment echoed into his head. So natural, unfiltered from his heart.

'This is for the dare...'

...And this is for everything else.

It was a clear distinction. It wasn't just a game, and she knows that—because he's an idiot and had to blurt it out to her.

She knows.....and that...might be the thing that terrifies him the most.

Satoru fiddled with his clammy fingers, fidgeting on the bed when his chest began to feel tight.

"I told you." Suguru reprimanded incredulously, glaring out the frosted window of his dorm room. "Today at lunch, I said I liked her. I told you I was planning to ask her out tonight—"

Satoru's fatigued eyes glowered at the memories, tuning them out so he wouldn't have to hear them again. Instinctively, he reached to readjust his glasses before realizing he left 'em a whole, treacherous five feet away on Suguru's desk. Might as well have been Mount Fuji at that point cause no way he was going that far to get them.

"Yeah, well I dunno why you even like her anyways." He rubbed his aching blue eyes, feeling the words cutting into his own heart. "She's boring. She's weak. I'm doing you a favor, Suguru. We're the strongest, and you could have anyone. You can do better."

A distraction, of sorts. A catty, two-faced distraction from the petty king himself. Trying to lure his best friend away from the person he wants with the temptation of something better. All a facade because Satoru knew, as did Suguru...

"There is no 'better' when it comes to her. Do you understand?"

He wished he didn't understand. That would solve everything.

Satoru stared up at the wood beams of Suguru's ceiling, taking in the words of passion from his best friend. What was he trying to achieve by kissing Emi tonight? He didn't know. It was his instincts taking over, ignoring sense and Suguru, and everything right all because....

He just....couldn't help himself.....in that moment. He needed to do it....otherwise his chest would have exploded.

But, he should've just let it explode, 'cause now he's left a mass of carnage in his selfish wake. God, he's simultaneously dreading and curious about what Emi thinks of everything. Even as Suguru continues to yell at him, that selfish part of Satoru's brain was getting loud again, wondering what she thought of it—the kiss. Was it everything she imagined for her first kiss? Was it good enough to where she wouldn't forget him anytime soon? Did she....want to do it again?

But, knowing doesn't change the outcome. It also doesn't change the pain whichever way ya spin it.

So, yeah. Satoru doesn't regret it. But, he also shouldn't have done it.

"Do you really like her that much, Suguru?" He uttered, gaze vacant on the ceiling, voice wistful and stripped.

Because he loved Suguru. He can't say it out loud, he can barely even stomach that word of endearment, 'best friend', most of the time due to his own creeping vulnerabilities. But, he feels it. Every day, every second; more than his own wants and needs. It didn't come off that way tonight, but it's true. And if Satoru needed to back off to make him happy, then he'd keep trying. He'd really try as hard as he—

"Yes. And you had to ruin it. Because you're selfish. You're always selfish." Suguru muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose in disappointment.

Ah.

'Selfish', there's that word again. But, he's never really heard it from Suguru before. Not seriously.

Usually, it was a quote reserved for the people who didn't understand him.

A line of static went through Satoru's brain momentarily, and if he had enough emotional awareness about himself, maybe he'd realize his feelings were hurt.

He is selfish though, especially if Suguru thinks so, too. Just once, Satoru put his own desires above the world tonight, and it does make him selfish. Truly, it does.

Perhaps, in another life, one where he wasn't cursed with the Gojo name, he'd fight for her. He wouldn't run from the echoes in his soul, and he'd make her his. Because he knows that as long as he lives, he'll never find anyone like her again. For him, it's all or nothing. Once he invests himself in someone, once he consumes them...his loyalties follow, branding a piece of his soul to that person for eternity.

He feels....so deeply. But, he's not supposed to. This life isn't his own.

His body felt tied down with bricks as he lethargically hoisted himself up from Suguru's bed. He felt like he just battled an army of special grades, even if he'd be staring at the ceiling for an hour.

Wordlessly, he grabbed his phone, glasses, and the keys to his dorm room, allowing that little light inside himself to die as he gave his friend a void smile.

Suguru blinked a few times as Satoru placed a hand atop his shoulder, feeling the genuine love radiating from his squeeze.

"Ask her out then, Suguru? Okay?" Satoru couldn't speak above a whisper, nodding in light confirmation before he left the room.

Suguru's door clicked closed, and Satoru was in the hallway alone. Alone—that word he can't stand. Originally, he planned to wander to his own room and continue staring at the ceiling for the next hour until the sun came up. But, somehow, he found himself at the girls' dorms—specifically in front of one door he recognized all too well.

He didn't know what he wanted to say to Emi. He didn't know how to justify or explain himself for tonight. Because all of it had been true, it was exactly what she was thinking. He backed himself into a corner when he told her that in the heat of the moment.

What scared Satoru the most was knowing....that if he took it all back, she would, too. Without a single pout, tear, or beg, she'd nod and walk away. She's not afraid to give him a taste of his own medicine. She's just as closed off as he is, and opening her up was a feat of its own.

He didn't want to go back to that. But, there was also no way to avoid it.

He didn't think about the fact she might be sleeping when he knocked on her door because Satoru doesn't think about that stuff. It didn't take more than a few delayed seconds until he heard the soft patter of her feet before the door creaked open.

That pain in his soul quelled again at the sight of her, and he physically grazed his chest as if silently telling it to shut up.

Only half of Emi appeared from behind her door, her soft fingers grazing the wood. She didn't look hesitant, but rather surprised to see him. Her eyes shifted a bit at the weighted look of his face, already reading the conversation before it was spoken.

'It's not what you think.' Satoru's heart squeezed.

He crumpled down his feelings like paper into an overstuffed backpack, giving her the shell of a Gojo smile as he said a little breathy, "Hey. Can I come in real quick?"

Emi cleared her throat and stepped aside, closing the door as Satoru brushed past her.

'Real quick,' he said as he kicked off his slip-ons and practically swan dove into her bed. It was so much more comfortably than Suguru's even if it was the exact same bed, still warm from where she previously lay before he woke her up. Still sweet and fragrant with the scent of her shampooed hair. Man, if he'd arrived here an hour earlier with her still in it? He'd be out like a light 'til next Christmas.

Emi sat at the foot of her bed, glancing at Satoru curiously as he sighed softly. "You seem down."

His glasses slipped off his face, something they seemed to do so naturally every time it was just the two of them together. What did he come here to say again? Ah, he didn't know. But, he figured the truth—or, as much of it as he could muster...would be a good place to start.

"Suguru and I....we just got into a fight." He sighed, rubbing his tired face with his hands.

And while it was the truth, he realized he was also venting the frustrations of his night. Something he never had the privilege to do when he lived at the Gojo house. People take it for granted, you know. Being able to complain to someone who understands you. And Emi always listens. She always lets him talk, and talk, and talk until he literally can't think of any more words.

She shifted a bit on the bed, scooting just a little closer. "Yeah, I noticed things seemed tense with you two tonight." She murmured, tilting her head perceptively. "So....what was the fight about?"

Another crossroads. An opportunity to tell the truth or bury it forever. While the Gojo in him knew he should bury it, Satoru still went for the truth—ehh, okay, a slightly convoluted version albeit, but....enough of the truth....so that it wasn't fully buried.

"He's got this crazy idea...." His voice was low, wavering slightly at such a vulnerable topic, "...that I like you, or something."

The room went quiet, a soft sort of quiet that made Satoru's fists curl into white knuckles of anticipation. He was leading this conversation blind, not knowing where it was going or what he was attempting. He knew what he should be doing, but so far, this wasn't it.

The pass of silence felt longer than infinity. Satoru couldn't read her or what she was thinking, even more so when she finally responded.

"Sounds insane..." Emi's words were neutral, not sounding like she thought it actually was, and also not dismissing the idea. "But I don't see why that would be his business anyways."

Satoru's head shifted on the pillows, his eyes half lidded and bloodshot as he admitted quietly, "Because he was planning to ask you out tonight after the games."

Emi finally looked surprised about something, blinking a few times at Satoru's words. Her surprise was genuine, and Satoru was glad that made two of 'em. He had that same look on his face when Suguru told him earlier this morning.

"What..." She trailed off in confusion, running a hand through her long hair as she mulled it over.

It was gonna come out eventually, but now Satoru wondered what she thought....knowing that Suguru saw her that way. Perhaps she never considered him an option because she didn't know he was an option.

But, getting back to his point....

"So, knowing that, I kissed you." He explained, not realizing when the whole, unburied truth spilled from his mouth.

It sounded just as bad in his head as it did out loud. His admittance lingered heavily in the air, and the urge to disintegrate into the snow flurries outside was strong. But, still, he didn't leave, and he was surprisingly quiet and patience for once in his life as Emi thought in silence.

"Why?" She finally asked after a few heartbeats.

"Huh? What do ya mean 'why?"' Satoru asked, sitting up in her bed now.

She brushed her lips with her thumb, lips that Satoru had just been kissing hours ago. And now...they were alone, on a bed, in the middle of the night. Imagine what it would feel like to kiss her now....with the privacy....the darkness....the snowy window as their backdrop. Imagine her sounds rolling out unfiltered on his tongue—

"Why....was that the moment you chose to kiss me?" She clarified, and Satoru realized he'd been staring at her lips.

He blinked quickly and glanced back at her eyes. And now they were too close to the source of his gaping wound, his biggest weakness. Satoru backed out a little. "It was a....dare. Stuff like that happens all the time, you know..."

There it was. The lie.

Emi froze before clarity glowered in her eyes, giving a slow nod of realization. "You can tell Suguru that then." She said a little more curtly. "That the kiss didn't mean anything."

That was his way out right there, the answer he should have been hoping for. But, it was like a knife to his heart, making him physically flinch as he furrowed his brows, daring to pry further. "Do you want me to tell Suguru that?"

Emi stood up from the bed now, crossing her arms and shrugging in that aloof way Satoru couldn't stand. He could feel her slowly pushing him out of her soul before he ever really entered.

"Is it not the truth?" She asked, and it almost seemed like she knew the answer without Satoru needing to say it, like she knew his bluff.

Or maybe...now she was considering Suguru as an option, and she really didn't care. The idea of it had his jealousy getting the better of him as he scoffed and rose from the bed as well.

"Answer my question first."

She always hated when Satoru told her what to do, and he knew he struck that nerve when her eyes narrowed. "Okay." She mocked sweetly, giving him a deadpan order in the next breath. "I want you to tell Suguru the truth."

Satoru pursed his lips before dancing around the command a bit sassily. "Oh-kayyy, well I can't do that."

It fell from his mouth before he could stop it. Another admittance of sorts, that the 'truth' wasn't really...the truth.

She threw her hands up in frustration. "Why?" She pressed. "What's so bad about the truth?"

"Everything." He blurted out.

And now he's said too much. This.....this isn't what he was supposed to accomplish by coming here. He was supposed to tell her the night meant nothing, the kiss meant nothing and walk out. But, now Emi's eyes were studying him so closely, her voice going soft in a way that had his knees melting.

He swallowed too quickly when she walked over to him, shining that scary light on his soul when she whispered, "What is...the truth?"

Fuck, why does she have to sound like that....and look like that? He.....he......

No, he couldn't. He already messed up once tonight. He couldn't do it twice. He needed to leave. For Suguru. Now. Before he did something he regretted.

Abruptly turning on his heel, "You should give Suguru a chance." He called over his shoulder, throwing his hands up in surrender. "That's all I came here to say—"

"—Satoru...." She groaned, rubbing at her temples with a headache.

And now he was stalling, turning back towards her once he was too close to the door, too close to leaving. "He actually wants all the relationship stuff, alright? Has the time for it, too. He'd be wayyy better for you—"

"—Don't tell me what's better for me." Emi grit through her teeth, and now Satoru knew he was pissing her off again. Something so hard for everyone else to do, but never him. "Don't do all that. I'm a big girl. You don't have to let me down easy. I don't even care, alright?"

It was just her way of defending herself and justifying the night, but the complicated mess of it all had her words jabbing into Satoru's chest like splintered wood.

"Oh, you don't care, huh?" He blurted out snippy.

Both of their walls were back up, locked and loaded.

"Not if you don't." She persisted stubbornly, crossing her arms.

Their souls were at a standoff in the quaint space of her dorm room, Satoru and her staring at each other with a mess of concealed emotions. He inhaled deeply as the petty part of him wanted to bite back a little harder, but words fell dry.

'I'm sorry.' The sentiment didn't reach his lips, and it never would. Because Satoru doesn't know how to do feelings, he doesn't know how to do anything other than self-sabotage and ignore the hard stuff.

His apology came out as something else. "Are we...fighting again?" He grumbled quietly, though there were no quips or bite in his tone. Just fatigue, deflation.

Emi recognized it, too, her stone cold face softening slightly. She wasn't surprised this is how the night ended. If anything, she expected this from Satoru. He'd forever run from his feelings. Emi wouldn't sit around and be his doormat. But, also...

"I'm not gonna ruin our friendship over a kiss that didn't even mean anything." She said, having enough maturity for both of them to let it go. "Stop being weird."

Satoru didn't seem at ease by her reassurance, even though on the surface, it's technically what he wanted. He stared at Emi's floor until she walked closer and opened her arms. She felt bad for him in a way, so at war with himself, convinced he's so undeserving of being happy.

But, she understood. If anyone did, it was her.

"Come here." She whispered, pulling him into her by his wrist.

Satoru didn't have it in him to be strong, melting into her hold. Once again, his glasses slipped off his face, clattering to the floor as he wrapped his arms around her heavily. He didn't bother to pick them up, instead he let his eyes fall closed, savoring the way he was allowed to be weak right now. He could be scared of it later.

Emi's hands caressed along his back, her face burying into his chest as she murmured, "No fighting, okay? We just....cleared up a misunderstanding. No harm done."

Oh, but so much harm was done.

The wound in Satoru's chest grew, it stung, trying to quell the pain as he lowered his face into her hair. He wanted to stay. But, he knew....he couldn't.

"I should go." His hoarse whisper was unrecognizable to himself, selfishly combing his fingers through the ends of her hair.

Deep down, he wanted her to ask him to stay. But, he knew she wouldn't chase him, wouldn't beg for him. He wasn't surprised when all she said was...

"Okay."

Satoru inhaled deeply, exhaling atop her head as a soft, sad smile graced his lips. "Just like that, huh?" He teased, trying to lighten the mood a little. "Maybe I didn't do my job well enough back there if you're okay letting me walk away so easily."

His heart couldn't help it. 'Was it a good first kiss for you at least? Did you...enjoy it?'

But, he knew he wouldn't get an answer now. Perhaps, he'd never get one, taking his curiosity to the grave.

She pulled back from the hug to look at him, giving him the softest of smiles. "I'm not gonna inflate your ego more than necessary. If I did, I'm quite certain your head would explode." She whispered, arms loosely hanging around his waist.

"Heartless." He breathed light and musing, not meaning a single bit of it.

Emi's arms vanished from his body, and Satoru took that as his cue to leave, catching the grim shadow in her smile on his way out as she said...

"That's how I like it."

Chapter Text

Tendrils scented like milk and honey filled Emi's nostrils when the darkness washed over her.

She didn't remember falling asleep after Satoru had left her room. Perhaps the devil inside had coaxed her into drowsiness for this moment because that pressure around her brain let her know...snake eyes had sunk his claws in.

In sleep, she stuttered a deep inhale, her panic masked as nothing more than a steady breath of slumber. It was too late as she felt his sharp talons curling around her ankles before dragging her down deeper, forced to follow him through the darkness. Her eyes, rolled back and white, didn't flicker, her body nothing more than a dead weight of mass that wouldn't move. Lucidly, she sunk through time with him, starting to panic from the invisible weight sitting atop her chest.

She needed to wake herself up. Quickly, before he—

The soft roar of a breath shuddered through her with warning, rushing a tingle to Emi's spine, before that familiar voice sounded in her ears. "Fighting against it is pointless." Snake Eyes drawled out. "Especially....because I don't plan to harm you."

Just like that first time, his voice came from every direction. Her unconscious fingers felt shackled as she tried to wiggle them, speaking within her mind since her mouth wouldn't allow. "How do you have the ability to keep showing up in my head like this?"

Darkness bled deeper into her vision, leaving Emi to feel like she was drowning in it.

"I told you our clans were allies. A centuries' long pact grants me the gift of connecting our minds together. So long as I plant the seed." He alluded, mirroring the same words he'd said to her during their first meeting.

'The seed has been planted. I will see you again.'

The seed....to tether their beings, apparently. Emi, and whatever this thing was...

Just how much power did this monster now hold over her? With the ability to control her consciousness whenever he saw fit, to leave her in such a state....

Her pulse slowly began to spike inside her sleeping body as she asked with less patience, "What do you want with me."

"Come closer and I might tell you." Snake Eyes whispered tauntingly, voice light and breathy like an unworldly deity.

Emi furrowed her brows, unsure of where he wanted her to go or how she was supposed to move. But, suddenly, the darkness lightened with embers of candlelight, enough so when she looked down, she could see her hands....her arms, and legs. She was now tangible, now standing in the middle of a corridor that was not her dorm room, but rather something that looked ancient.

Candle after candle slowly sparked to life in front of her, a lighted trail he wanted her to follow. She had no choice but to do so. There was no direction in this realm. No backwards, sideways, or walls. Just...forward.

Inhaling deeply, her bare feet stepped atop the shadows, the velvety black tendrils of them curling around her ankles like fog. The scent of sweetness filled her nostrils stronger with each step until the darkness began to dissipate into hollow grey.

The shadows beneath her turned to tangible stone, and now she was no longer in a corridor of purgatory, but a room. One she'd never seen before. Movement ahead caught her attention, and with another step, she finally saw it—him.

In the middle of the darkness, a throne. One lined with sculptured snakeheads and gold, with a man slouched in the middle of it.

Emi's breath hitched as those familiar snake eyes of his greeted her first. The only part of him she'd been allowed to see until now. A ring of yellow lined those haunting irises, his pupils slitted in a serpentine manner.

But, now there was a face...and a body to go with them. His pale sandy hair was messy, falling atop his forehead in unkempt waves. His sly smile revealed fangs, sharp and white, grazing his bottom lip.

However, Emi's attention was drawn most to the scarred line embedded across the entire upper half of his face, starting underneath his eyes and trailing horizontally across his nose. He was shirtless, matching scars littering his torso, along with tattoos—not just any tattoos, but branding tattoos. A centuries old tradition clans stopped requiring of their members ages ago.

He looked young. Not older than twenty-five, but somehow....Emi knew he might be the oldest thing she'd ever encountered.

His black nails were sharp like talons as they curled along the arm of his throne. The same talons that currently had her brain in a vice. His devilish gaze burned through her own, leaving Emi to grimace at the ache that suddenly pulsed through her head.

The man chuckled lowly and the ache dissipated as he drawled out, "Welcome home."

Home....

Emi's eyes glowered as she vaguely felt the weight of her sleeping body still present in the farthest depths of her mind. They hadn't left her room. Actually...they hadn't even left her body.

"Who are you?" She simply asked, crossing her arms.

That's when she realized, she had the ability to move in here. Actually, she had full autonomy aside from the ability to use her cursed energy.

His talons scrapped along the metal of his throne as he took her in with a shrug. "Telling you wouldn't change a thing. You realize that, right?" He said, crossing one leg over the other lazily. "In fact, it might be cruel to tell you. It might just drive you mad."

Emi glared as he grinned wickedly, daring to bite with an attitude, "I'm already mad."

He chuckled, seeming more warmed by her quip than put off like she'd been hoping. One of his fingers toyed with the beaded necklace around his neck. A gold, ancient sculpture of a serpent hung at the end of the chain, directly atop his toned stomach. Emi made sure to make a mental note of its appearance.

"You will know everything. In due time. But, for now....if it's a simple name you seek....Sagi is mine." He nodded slightly, clarifying intentionally, "My first name."

"And your last name?" Emi narrowed her dual colored eyes suspiciously.

One couldn't do much with a first name. But, this man—Sagi, has already brought up clan history multiple times during their few conversations. If Emi could figure out his last name, she might be able to find out what clan he—

"You realize that having the luxury of popping into your head allows me to read your thoughts, yes?" He cut her off musingly.

Her eyes widened slightly before she immediately squashed any conscious ideas of her internal plans. But, it was too late. Sagi had already seen right through her.

"I've told you once before, and I'll say it again....I'm not your enemy." He persisted with an odd amount of laziness. "I'm here to help you, guide you once the darkness takes over."

That was the second time he's said that. 'The Darkness.' Emi wasn't sure of what darkness he was referring to, or how such a thing was possible. She's always been afraid of the dark. She couldn't picture a scenario where she'd become part of it.

But, it made her uneasy, nonetheless. Even coming from a demon she didn't trust.

However, she refused to show it, crossing her arms with stubborn annoyance. "I hate darkness, so I won't allow it take over me." She dismissed plainly.

His sharp canines glinted mischievously in the candlelight. "Whatever you say." He drawled with condescension. "By the way, if you were smart....you'd stay away from the Gojo boy."

Her blood froze at the mention of Satoru. Sagi's mention of him was intentional, to let Emi know he's been eavesdropping on her—that he can and will. Emi wondered how much he heard of her true thoughts towards Satoru. Especially concerning....tonight.

"...stay out of my business." She mumbled dry and vague.

"Your business is my business." He hummed. "The little history books you so heavily rely on conveniently left out quite a bit about your history, you know. About all of our history. But, as someone who witnessed it first hand, I can tell you...

"The Gojos haven't ever been our friends." The eerie revelation took the air from Emi's lungs. "Quite the opposite. They waged a war against us—against your clan and mine, and almost wiped us out completely. They will do it again. They're destined to."

Emi's eyes flickered in confusion. She'd never once heard a thing about a war between the Gojos and the Hasegawas. Clan history was common knowledge amongst all who were interested in learning about it, and she thought—if it were true, she would have at least heard a murmur or whisper about it in her lifetime.

"Why were the Gojos threatened by my clan?" She asked warily.

She didn't believe Sagi, and she didn't care if he dug around in her brain and realized that. But, she was curious about whether his beliefs, however true or false, were the reason he was pestering around inside her brain.

Sagi's lips twitched with a smile, serpentine eyes glazing in nostalgia as he said, "The last Gojo member to possess both the six eyes and limitless....was hypnotized and seduced by a fully awakened Hasegawa woman. A cunning....beautiful...young woman who used him to do her bidding. He didn't even realize he was under her thrall, and had the Gojos not snuck up on her and executed her, he never would have broken free."

His talons grazed along his lips as he reminisced on what he knew.

And Emi couldn't picture it. All she had known about her clan was weakness, the current leaders—her parents creating a reputation amongst the others for being so soft spoken...so passive with conflict, and respectful to the others...that they were trampled on for it. On the verge of being wiped out for it.

Unless...

There's a different reason the higher ups were trying to wipe them out. Using her family's compassion as a scapegoat to hide the truth...

She wouldn't put it past the higher ups to do such a thing. It was common knowledge that whatever they were afraid of, whatever they didn't understand, they were quick to get rid of.

But, still, no one had ever spoken of this history that Sagi tells. Not even the other clans who could most definitely use it to their advantage with blackmail or defamation. It made Emi wonder....

Who really knew the truth? And why....hadn't they said anything about it?

Emi doesn't know a thing about Sagi other than his name. She'd be a fool to believe him. Fabricated lies, she can only assume for now.

For the first time, she chuckled in his void of nothing, the sound dry and humorless. "None of this is sparking the fire you hoped." She chastised Sagi. "If anything—if it's even true, it makes me ashamed of the Hasegawa's history. I'm glad it was wiped from the textbooks if my clan was so evil—"

"Your clan was powerful." Sagi cut in lower, letting just a fraction of that true wrath seep into the darkness. "The most powerful clan of our time—"

"—Your time, maybe." Emi snipped.

His talons curled around the arms of his throne before he leaned forward in his seat, the laziness in his eyes now replaced with fire he'd been hiding underneath.

"Listen to my guidance, and I can make the Hasegawas powerful again." He whispered with a bargain, serpentine eyes glazed with a desire that Emi quickly squashed

"I don't need you to do that."

And it was true in her eyes. Emi didn't need Sagi. Never mind the fact that he seemed shady as hell, she had all the support she needed. She planned to save her clan, she planned for them to be powerful once again. But, she wouldn't use Sagi and whatever immoral methods he most definitely had in mind.

She could do it herself. Not to mention....Satoru's training has been paying off. If she continued with it, perhaps...she could accomplish it through him as well.

Sagi licked his sharp fangs and scoffed, sensing the challenge that lied before him.

"Well, he certainly won't be of any use to you." Bitterness leaked into his words as he referred to the blue eyed obstacle in his plans. "The Gojos and The Hasegawas are destined to destroy each other. No matter what you believe, you can't change what fate has written in the stars."

Emi's soul stirred at the words. She didn't want to believe it. That her and Satoru were destined to become enemies. Because that's not what her soul wrote in the stars. So which one was she supposed to believe?

"Well, I certainly won't take your word for it." She said to Sagi.

A soft smile perked at his lips and he nodded, deciding not to push her any further for now. He'd made his acquaintance. That's all he intended to do...tonight.

"I will see you again. Until next time, my love." He parted with velvety smoothness, snapping his fingers together loudly.

The echo of the click radiated in Emi's ears as she was jolted back to consciousness, eyes widening as she sat up in her bed.

Her lungs burned from the shuddering heaves of her chest, her skin utterly drenched in sweat. But, no longer was she a slave to the darkness as she looked around the quaint dorm room she recognized, feeling her muscles uncoiling at the sight of her snow dusted window.

She listened for any residuals of his presence—Sagi, within her. But....she felt nothing. He had vanished just as quickly as he came, like smoke in the wind.

Emi wondered where he went. If he was really gone or....just hiding under the deepest parts of her mind. Both possibilities made her uneasy.

However, the knock at her door pulled her out of her bleak thoughts, Emi clearing her throat as she rose from her bed on heavy legs. Judging from the pink sunrise in the sky, she had a pretty good idea who her visitor was. She'd overslept training time by at least an hour. Satoru was probably in a mood now, itching to give her a piece of his mind.

Not bothering to brush the morning tangles out of her hair, she threw the door open with a retort already prepared, "I knowwww. Don't even think about whining this early—"

The words died in her throat as she came face to face with—not Satoru. Ohh, not at all...

"Ah—Suguru..." Emi's heart leapt up her throat in surprise.

Unlike her, he was already dressed. Not in his school uniform as it was the weekend, but rather, some training clothes. He looked down at her pajamas, and Emi was suddenly incredibly aware of the tight tank top and small—very small shorts she had on.

She's worn the same outfit in front of Satoru a thousand times. But, never had she felt so exposed with him.

Emi rubbed the back of her neck with a chuckle, and Suguru's eyes quickly blinked back up to her face. "Hey." He smiled, taking in her uncharacteristically frazzled appearance. "Uh. Were you expecting someone else?"

Of course she was. And they both knew it, even if neither would admit it.

But, there was no reason to say who she was really expecting. No reason to expect him at all after last night.

"I wasn't." Emi shook away her thoughts of Satoru, stepping aside and gesturing Suguru in.

It was the first lie she told Suguru, and only now was she starting to understand why Satoru lied to him at times. Suguru isn't someone you want to upset. Not because he'd lash out at you, but rather because he wouldn't. He's the definition of 'not mad, just disappointed,' and for some reason, that hits hard.

His patience was always endless, his heart was good. You could always count on Suguru.

He brushed past her, his strong scent of cedar hitting Emi's nostrils a little too intensely first thing in the morning. It wasn't anything like Satoru's smell; so soft, like orange blossoms and spearmint kissed by the winter breeze.

Ugh. Girl, shut up...

With a sigh, Emi closed the door behind Suguru, cringing slightly at the messy state of her room. She was never the neatest person when it came to her clothes or her makeup, and Satoru never seemed to care when he hung out in here. But...Suguru wasn't in here very often, and Emi noticed him looking.

"Sorry, I'm just kinda out of it today." She chuckled a bit sheepishly, gliding past him to pick up her scattered clothes. "I woke up late. Really late, actually."

"Hey, it's okay. I don't mind the mess." He reassured, watching musingly as Emi threw her big pile of clothes into the tiny closet and squished the door shut. "Satoru can't make training today, so I'll be helping in his place. We have all the time in the world."

It was just a passing comment, and yet, that little buzz festered in Emi's chest. Satoru couldn't make training, huh? That's certainly a first as he's never once missed their training sessions. Not even when that five day old sashimi didn't agree with him so kindly a few weeks ago.

Emi swears that boy gets a new tapeworm every month....

But, it wasn't her place to question it. Satoru's whereabouts, his thoughts, (or his tapeworms)....weren't Emi's business. It wasn't her place to wonder about him so much. Nah, that sounds like the job of a girlfriend.

They were friends and nothing more. She agreed to be okay with that—they both did. Last night.

"Right. Good...." She uttered quietly, taking a seat next to Suguru at the edge of her bed.

The obvious deflation in her voice made things a little awkward. It wasn't that she was disappointed Suguru was here. Just that he came in Satoru's place. Her heart was a little too open after last night, trying to fix things with a smile.

If Suguru noticed her upset, he didn't show it. If anything, he seemed preoccupied by his own thoughts, glancing down at her bed, specifically where their outer thighs touched.

"Before we get on the mat," There was a time such softness in his voice would have melted her, "There's actually something I'd like to tell you."

Her body tensed in place from the dread.

Unbeknownst to Suguru, she already knew what he wanted to say. Satoru made sure of that last night, whether that was fair of him to blurt out Suguru's business or not. And Emi had been so focused on him—on Satoru, that she didn't have time to prepare for this conversation.

"Oh yeah?" She smiled breathily, rubbing her hands on her thighs nervously.

It wouldn't be polite to interrupt before he says it. Especially because....he might assume Satoru's the one who told her first, and after learning about their fight mere hours ago, she knew Suguru probably wouldn't take that very well.

The last thing Emi would ever want to do is drive a stake through their friendship. For that reason, she kept her mouth shut.

"I wanted to tell you last night, but things got...a little sidetracked." He continued with a slight laugh, though this one held no humor. Just subtle, dry bitterness.

She knew he was talking about the kiss, giving him a stiff, knowing nod before he came out with it.

"I like you, Emi. A lot." His voice was sweet. Certain.

While she knew it, she hadn't been expecting it to come out so....easily. She was so focused and adjusted to her and Satoru doing a complicated dance around anything to do with feelings or vulnerability that Suguru's fluid honesty just....caught her off guard. Enough that her surprise on the matter was actually genuine.

"I've felt this way for a while. Honestly from the first day you came here, I was always interested. You're beautiful. Smart and funny, and—" He admittedly gushed, making Emi's chest feel warm at all the flattery, "You're the best martial artist I know. Even better than me, and....and I've never connected with anyone about that, about my passion. Except you."

She smiled, hating the way it felt more like one of pity. But, it wouldn't be fair to lead him on. Her heart belonged to someone else, and while she didn't have to say that much, she couldn't let him just unknowingly be second best.

"That's very sweet, Suguru. But, I just...I can't right now." Emi whispered softly.

Suguru didn't seem surprised, and more importantly, he didn't seem offended, nodding with an amount of reassurance Emi didn't feel she deserved.

"I know you like him," He murmured softly, spiking panic into her veins, "And it's okay with me."

Oh, that's not...

Suguru wasn't supposed to know that. No one was.

"What? Satoru? I don't—nooo, no, no," She vehemently tried to deny, knowing her words were hopeless as Suguru smiled knowingly, "You've got the wrong idea."

And yet, he couldn't have been more accurate. Not only that, but, he seemed so certain of it, too. As if he's had a lot of time to come to terms with it. It only made Emi wonder...

How long had Suguru known the truth? Ironically, more than Satoru and Emi could even admit it to themselves, apparently.

"Emi..." Her name was like buttery velvet on his tongue.

His tone of voice alone let her know there was no use denying it. She sighed heavily, shoulders slackening. It was an admittance of sorts, one without any words, and in that moment she realized, Suguru was the first one to really get that out of her. The first one to really make her accept it.

His hand was cold and smooth as he placed it on her shoulder and Emi peered up at him like a child getting caught with their hand in the cookie jar. "I get it. Satoru takes up all of your time." He reasoned lightly, but now Emi could hear tinges of sadness leaking into his voice. "I'd be surprised at this point if you didn't feel something for him. He doesn't allow anything else."

His words struck a discordant chord in her chest. Emi never really saw it as Satoru 'not allowing' her to do something. She was allowed to do whatever she wanted to, and Satoru knew that perfectly well. Sure, he liked to get snippy and bossy at times, but he wasn't weird about it.

Spending all her time with him was a choice. And that was something she planned to tell Suguru until the conversation veered into a more vulnerable territory she wasn't prepared for.

"But, Satoru also won't ever commit. He doesn't commit to anything." Suguru explained. He was gentle with his words, like he was just trying to be honest while also being mindful of his best friend's character. "Do you know he can barely even call me his friend half the time? It's too embarrassing for him to say."

That certainly sounded like him. Satoru.....he's never been good with affection or terms of endearment. But, Emi's never been good with those things either, so she didn't care. She didn't mind, because she accepted Satoru for who he was.

Suguru cares though. He cares about affection, and endearment, and....all the things that come with it. Things that Emi never thought of as daunting when she imagined it with Satoru. But, with anyone else...

She shook away the pointless thoughts. "Why are you telling me this?" Her voice came out a little more fatigued.

Suguru squeezed her shoulder softly, brushing her messy locks away from her collarbone. "Because I don't want you holding out for him and waiting for the rest of your life....thinking he's gonna change." He said. "Not even for my benefit, but for yours. You'd be wasting a lot of time, and....I think it would be a shame for life to pass you by."

It wasn't something that Emi thought about until he said it. The possibility that she'd ever wait for Satoru to be ready....

That would be....rather pathetic considering he's made it abundantly clear multiple different times now that he doesn't want to date her. He even pushed her in Suguru's direction last night, very passionate about him being the better candidate.

Feelings are one thing. It's no secret—even to Suguru as well, that there's something between Emi and Satoru.

But feelings....don't matter in this situation.

Because regardless of what Satoru feels, it's not enough in his eyes. It's not enough to fight for, to uncomfortably bare his vulnerabilities for, and Emi gets it. Because she's just as stubborn as him, and in the spirit of her adolescent pride, it would be demeaning to hold on and chase after someone who continuously shuts her down. No matter what she feels for him.

"I'm not gonna wait for him—I'm not waiting for him." She justified to both of them, trying to focus on Suguru's grazes along her shoulder....her collarbone.

Because Suguru is kind, and sometimes, the person you want isn't the best one for you. Right? How big of a mistake it would be to let the world pass her by all because of Satoru Gojo?

"I like you, Emi." Suguru said it again, so confident, so accepting of it. "I'm not afraid to admit that. It's not some complicated inner conflict for me. I like you, and I'm not interested in playing games about it. I know it's easy to forget with him always around. But, when it's just you and I....we connect, too."

Emi couldn't deny that her and Suguru got along well. Back when Satoru was icing her out during her first few weeks here, Suguru was there for her, with his sweet face and warm demeanor. A connection? Maybe. She hadn't spent enough time to think about a connection with Suguru when she's been fostering something with Satoru—something more than just a simple 'connection.' A tethered bonding of souls.

But, a connection—that's.....the more common way that people get together. And while Emi was in no way ready to date Suguru, she was open to knowing him better. To clearing the crazed Satoru daze from her mind a bit and seeing the world around her for what it was.

She shouldn't place her entire identity into one person. Especially not one as unpredictable as Satoru. To give one person the ability to shatter you with a simple word....Emi's only sixteen. She's terrified of that, the intense whirlwind of what her and Satoru have together.

Suguru was easy and Emi was used to that. She didn't have to work hard, she could just coast.

"I can't....be involved in anything serious right now." She warned with light honesty, allowing Suguru's hand to glide through her tangled, morning hair.

"It's okay." He coaxed softly. "I wouldn't expect that given everything that's going on. I'm just telling you casually—so you know. So you understand...there's other options out there besides Satoru. Ones who would actually mean it."

His fingers slipped from her hair, conveniently landing atop hers on the bed. Emi's hand twitched from the unfamiliarity of the touch, but with Suguru's words echoing in her mind—in an attempt to ensure she wasn't 'waiting' for a boy who didn't care, she didn't move her hand.

She looked down at their hands, at Suguru's resting atop hers, sighing and masking the sound with a smile as she said, "Slow then."

He was close. She didn't realize how close until now, holding her breath when he leaned in to gently place a kiss to her cheek. Her eyes closed, but not from enchantment. In annoyance, because all she could think about in this moment was stupid Satoru and his stupid lips; his stupid kiss last night, the way his tongue slipped into her stupid mouth. Thoughts of it made her toes curl on the carpet and her pulse spike...

Don't wait for him. Don't be his doormat....

Suguru's lips lingered after he kissed her cheek, his fingers brushed through her hair, and Emi saw him eyeing her lips, quickly putting a hand out for a high five before he could even think about it.

"Like...really slow." She grinned, causing him to laugh and back away.

He pressed his hand to hers with reassurance. "I like really slow."

Chapter Text

The late afternoon sun reflected off Satoru's creaky floorboards.

He'd be lying if he said he hasn't been looking forward to this all morning. He never thought sifting through piles and piles of clan information would have him thinking that.

But, it wasn't really the clan crap he was interested in as Emi's long hair grazed against his arm, all over him even when it was tied up in a ponytail. He'd gotten used to plucking red and blue hairs off his clothes, and finding them peeking in his sheets and on his floor at times.

Her brows knit together as she read through the ancient texts, and Satoru was stuck on the way her teeth chewed the cherry stem of her drink. A Shirley temple, of course. Satoru's had a stock pile of Sprite and maraschino cherries building up in his room for months.

Even in the dead of winter, the sunlight from his window bathed her in throes of gold. The sweat and dirt smudging her skin did nothing to dull her shine, if anything, it only reminded Satoru of the training he bailed on this morning.

He didn't really have a choice when Suguru texted him before the sun was up, asking Satoru if he could flake so his best friend could....'talk with her.' And, like, no big deal. Satoru just spent the entire day staring at the clock and waiting for his turn, but yeah, no big deal...

He knew full well why Suguru wanted to talk with her, and it left Satoru feeling nosy for hours. Nosy and wondering, the worst combination for someone as impatient as him.

Now him and Emi had been sifting through books for the last hour, looking for any information on a clan about snake eyes. But, more importantly—his adolescent mind nagged, Emi hadn't said a single word regarding her and Suguru or what they spoke about this morning. They also hadn't talked about their own conversation last night, but for that, Satoru was grateful. He was glad it didn't make things weird and left them back to their usual banter.

As for the gaping wound that 'last night' left in his chest, he was used to it. He was used to being alone and aching from it. He hoped that over time that sting would fade, but also, he wouldn't be surprised if it didn't. He was built to hurt, and also built to neglect it.

Emi sighed tiredly as she tossed the ancient book onto the floor in defeat, leaning back on her hands. "Nothing." She muttered, lulling her head into the soft sunlight. "Not a single thing about this guy's clan. Not even a mention of anyone named 'Sagi.'"

Emi's first thoughts after Sagi had invaded her head this morning were to tell Satoru, and she did. But....she'd also conveniently left out some of the details, specifically, the parts where her and Satoru were essentially destined to become mortal enemies and destroy each other, courtesy of fate. She felt that was a bit too heavy to include, you know? Especially after their bumpy conversations over the last few weeks.

Satoru hummed, resisting the urge to pick the blades of grass out of her hair. "Well, we still got a ton of books we haven't touched. Might be something in those."

Emi's dark skin appeared unusually haggard as she shook her head. She looked utterly exhausted, giving her own shoulders a lazy massage with a sigh, "I don't have it in me to do anything else."

Satoru watched as she collapsed back onto his floor, sprawling out atop the wood. A knowing silence fell over both of them, the knowledge that her death day was less than two weeks away. Each day closer brought longer passes of quiet over them, each one turning more somber than the last.

Her next sigh had all the air leaving her lungs, and Satoru studied her, taking a mental picture of her just like this. Breathing, blinking, hair cascaded around her as she glanced over towards his window. 'Living' never looked so good on anyone. It suited her well, too well for it to be ripped away just like that.

Her dual colored eyes grimaced in the soft sun as she tried to rub her neck, and Satoru couldn't help himself when he chirped out a small, "Up."

Emi slid her tired gaze over to him, allowing Satoru to grab her by the arm and gently hoist her up back to sitting. He faced her towards the window so she could look at the sun before settling directly behind her. Then, he gathered her hair before flipping it forward over her shoulder, digging his thumbs into the tight muscles of her neck.

Even caked with dirt and sweat, her skin was so smooth under his digits, and Emi's body melted from the touches. She didn't want to think about why, or how her lower belly filled with butterflies from the slow caress of his fingers. And Satoru ignored the spark in his veins when a long, drawn out sigh slipped past her lips.

It felt harder for him to breathe, trying to hide how deep his next exhale came out. "Tough day, huh?" He was thankful his voice came out even. "Not surprised, Suguru's training can be brutal."

Sooo...that was his way of prying, in case you couldn't tell. But, c'mon, can't a guy be curious? She hadn't said a thing about her and Suguru all day—and by all day, he means one hour. There is literally no difference in his mind.

His digits dug lower below her shoulder blades before thumbing between her spine. Emi's next sound was a simultaneous hum and sigh. Satoru tried not to think how it sounded a little like something else.

"He was holding back today." She said of Suguru, melting into Satoru's touch deeper. "With my exam so close, I coulda' used some of your bitching to keep me in line."

In other words, she wanted him there. Satoru picked up on that.

His hands trailed from her back to her waist, gripping it before sliding her closer to him. His fingers lingered before sliding to her lower back, hands enveloping it warmly as he pressed into the quivering muscles.

"He wanted to talk to you." He murmured closer to her ear almost like the topic was a secret, watching her eyes fall closed blissfully from his touches. "I was trying not to stand in the way, you know."

"Well, he did talk to me." Emi said, her words yanking him back to reality.

Slowly, his hands stilled on her back, giving her a little pat to let her know he was finished before he settled down into his spot on the floor.

"Oh yeah? What did he say?"

Satoru held his breath, trying to put a cap on his clear eagerness and overflowing curiosity. But, in truth, he was bursting at the seams to know.

Emi turned back around to face him, too tired to sit up as she sprawled on her side. "We both said a lot of things." She said vaguely, not keen to let Satoru know about her....confession of sorts.

It wasn't really a confession anyways. It was more like Suguru cornered her about her feelings for Satoru and left her no choice but to admit it...

"But, I didn't say yes when he asked me." She recalled dazedly, tracing circles on the floorboards with her fingers. "I, um.....told him we should just take it slow. See where things go, you know? Get to know each other better before deciding anything serious."

Satoru pressed his lips together and nodded too quickly.

Okay. So, she didn't say 'yes,' but she also didn't say 'no.' In other words, she was still available, but if things went well with Suguru...she might not be for long.

Not...that it was Satoru's concern.

"Knowing Suguru, I'm sure he was okay with that." He didn't intend for his voice to come out so quiet.

Emi's voice mirrored his own as she murmured, "He was..."

He wasn't surprised by Suguru's reaction to her subtle rejection (for now). Suguru handles everything well, and he's no doubt looking at the bigger picture. Suguru probably knows that if Emi gets to know him—really gets to know him, she'll fall for him in no time.

Ah, who wouldn't? Suguru's just that guy, you know. He's got the spark and the spunk, the charm and all the things Satoru's isolated brain doesn't even think about.

Suguru's the better person. For her.

But, Emi didn't seem convinced of the black haired boy's swooning charm as she sighed, rolling onto her back once more to look at the ceiling. "I'm just not really in a place for that right now." Her voice was distracted. "Not with everything coming up."

A burning tension coiled in Satoru's veins, and he realized it had been a long time since he acknowledged he was dreadful.....anxious about something. Her life was out of his control, and in less than two weeks, he'd watch her repeat the same fate as her sister. Two Hasegawas he couldn't save, he'd surely be cursed after this.

It's cowardice to think about, but Satoru's not even sure if he's going to attend her final exam trial. The closer the day gets, the more he's becoming convinced he doesn't want to be there. He....doesn't think he can stomach it, honestly. To see her blood splatter the glass. What if she begs when she's dying? For someone to help her? Or even worse, someone to put her out of her misery?

He had to choke back vomit at the thoughts. Ohhh, his body shuddered....

He didn't tell her of his possible plans to bail. Not yet, simply swallowing his dread and trying his hand at encouragement—something his teachings always lacked. Not that he was a real teacher anyways.

"Hey, you're gonna be fine. We have a strategy, remember." His voice grew more disciplined and serious. "When you're out there, I want you to think of me—of everything I told you during your training. About your blind spots, and not gassing out your cursed energy too quickly. Right?"

"Yeah." She nodded, but her spirit seemed less confident now that the day was so close.

Mr. Watanabe and the other higher ups hadn't said anything to Emi regarding her exam. She'd been left completely in the dark about whatever she'd face during the trial, or even how long it would be. She knew that was intentional.

Her eyes glowered a bit, and Satoru had seen that look from her before. A very rare look she never lets anyone see.

Fear.

She blinked it away as quickly as it came, stuffing down her emotions the same way he always does and shrugging it off carelessly. "I just hope if I slip-up, it's a quick death. I don't even want to see it coming."

He wished there was something he could say. But, he wasn't good with words, and he wasn't good about comforting people when they weren't okay. He knew she needed more, but his words ran dry, and he watched her deteriorate in unsure silence.

He even agreed with her in his mind. He didn't want to see it coming either. He didn't want to see her suffer. If it had to happen, he wanted it to be so quick, his soul just froze from the shock, then quickly numbed itself so he wouldn't ever have to feel it.

He inhaled audibly deeper and Emi looked his way, watching him subtly pull at his collar to try and get more oxygen. When he exhaled, he rubbed his hands on his thighs absentmindedly, starting to fidget before his phone buzzed and put him out of his misery.

Emi relaxed back onto the floor as Satoru opened his flip phone and scanned the message. Whatever it was, it made his eyes roll closed behind his glasses and his head fall back in annoyance.

"What's wrong?" She said, eyes lingering on the way Satoru's hands carded through his messy hair.

His locks looked so soft, and Emi found herself thinking of excuses to touch it until he mumbled dryly, "The clans wanna see me."

"'Clans' plural?" Her brows furrowed.

Satoru puffed a breath from his lips, tossing his phone on the floor. "Alliance things, you know." He waved a sassy hand, making an ugly face of annoyance. "I hear they're trying to pawn me off like a goat or something."

Emi blinked a few times before she translated his dramatic gripes, "Ah. Marriage?"

Satoru snickered, falling onto his side until they were face to face. "Heh, yeah. Funny that you knew what I was talking about from that." He mused.

Emi snorted lightly, looking down at the floor now that they were closer. "Quite common in clan culture." Her voice came out comfortably quiet. "If anyone gets that, it's someone from the clans."

Satoru couldn't help but agree. He intentionally didn't speak about his clan issues with Suguru. Stuff's slipped a few times, but....he didn't know, Suguru always looked at him like he had three heads when he talked about the ancient practices and traditions he was forced to follow.

He didn't feel relatable to Suguru when he talked about his clan, so he stopped.

But, as much as he hated it, clan culture was a part of who he was. It was nice to vent about it to someone for the first time, someone who actually understood it and felt the same way about it that he did.

He's never had anyone like that before. Never had someone who could relate to this part of his life. It's weird, but....not in a bad way.

"Yeah, well wait 'till you hear this part—" He tutted with gossip, eyeing her over the rim of his glasses, "They want Utahime and I to make a baby."

Emi's pupils shrunk for a minuscule second, heart stuttering and jumping up her throat as she involuntarily gawked, "U-Utahime? They're....they're trying to marry you off...to Utahime?"

It's not often that she stumbles on her words, and she didn't mean for her voice to come out so....horrified. Of course, there was nothing wrong with Utahime. Quite the contrary actually, Emi was fond of her. It's just...

Mei Mei's words from a few weeks ago seemed to have found a permanent, annoying home in her head....

'The Gojo clan once said that Utahime was the exact type of woman that Gojo should marry one day.'

At the time, Emi's curiosity had been piqued by the passing comment. But after seeing how much Utahime despised the simple sound of Satoru breathing, she dismissed the idea as nothing more than Mei Mei's way of being petty.

But, it seems the grade one sorcerer had been onto something.

What surprised Emi even more is that Satoru hadn't ever told her about his arrangement with Utahime. Not that he was obligated to. No, he most definitely wasn't. He just....told her everything else, but this was something he wanted to keep quiet about until now, apparently.

Honestly, she should have expected it. Obviously, the clans would want someone as powerful as Satoru to reproduce. Arranged marriages for strength and alliance in clan culture was more common than not. If Emi's clan had a better reputation, she'd be in the same situation as him right now, no doubt.

But, no one wanted to marry a Hasegawa. That was just common knowledge. To everyone. The Gojos included...

The Ioris though, they had a very nice standing, known for their pristine discipline and alliance with the Gojos. Emi suddenly found herself thinking back to all of their previous interactions, wondering the truth of Utahime and Satoru's feelings towards one another.

There's a fine line of passion between 'hate' and 'love.' Their bickering—and Satoru's teasing, could definitely be mistaken for something else if people didn't watch closely enough. Perhaps, that's even part of why Satoru refused Emi last night. Maybe, just maybe....Utahime's more important to him that he let on; than he opted to share....with her.

Ah...

She puffed a tight breath through her lips at the sting of the thoughts, not realizing Satoru had been watching her so closely until he spoke, "Wow, not the reaction I was expecting. You think she's icky, too, huh?" He quirked a brow.

His glasses slid down his nose, and Satoru found them annoying in that moment, plucking them off his face so there wouldn't be a barrier between them. It wasn't lost on him that he waited a weird amount of time to tell her about his deal with Utahime. It's not that it slipped his mind, it's just that he didn't care—about Utahime. And the selfish part of him wondered that if Emi knew about the arrangement earlier...

...then maybe she wouldn't have paid him as much attention, or touched him as much if she thought he was taken—and he's not taken. Not yet.

Not by Utahime, anyways...

He was too taken with something else, particularly the way Emi's eyes flecked with sparkles of red in the warm afternoon. His dorm room felt so quaint with her here, even with her features obviously hardened by the news. Now that he thought about it, she had that same look when she caught Mei Mei snacking on his face. It kinda made him wonder....

"No, it's not that I think she's icky..." Emi practically mumbled, and Satoru's lips twitched up at the sound of it.

That's the first time he's ever heard her sound...pouty. Heh, he could used to that.

His lips pressed together to hide his cheesy smile, propping his head in his hand and scooting closer. His own fingers traced the floorboards now, slowly swirling them around with her own.

"No? That's not it, huh?" He mused softly, voice holding tinges of eagerness and prodding her little attitude. "What is it then? Tell me."

After their suggestive...confusing....messy conversations lately, he knew he shouldn't press this particular topic. Because, deep down, he knew the truth of why she was upset. While she didn't show it very often, she made it clear the other day that she'd been jealous of seeing him with another woman once. Experiencing that from her again made warmth blossom in his chest, all the way down to his toes.

Heh. Makes him a bastard, huh? That he likes getting her all riled up over him? Ahhh, he just couldn't help himself though. For her to be upset about the idea of him with another woman, well he wasn't lying a few days ago when he said he wouldn't apologize for making her jealous.

Because jealousy means she wants him—specifically, she wants him....to be hers. Mm, and Satoru wouldn't mind belonging to her, no he wouldn't mind it at all. And even if he couldn't really have her, he could pretend. He could pretend they owed each other these explanations like a couple, these reassurances that they belonged to each other.

Nothing wrong with imagining. Yeah. He's not breaking any 'Gojo' rules with that...

"I'm just....surprised." She said after a few heartbeats, glancing up at him. "Is it final?"

His fun faded a little bit now by the sober taste of reality.

"Ah. Will be soon probably." He said honestly—and curtly.

As fun as it was to poke Emi's buttons and pretend, the truth was that Satoru didn't have much say in the matter with Utahime. His autonomy was stripped, and there was nothing he could really do to refuse it. It was part of his duty as the strongest to reproduce with someone worthy of his power—backwards clan stuff, remember?

Emi's breath puffed through her nostrils, trying to clear the bleakness from her face with a smile. "Can't be that bad." She feigned a sigh of suggestion, her eyes flickering with tinges of bitter green that only Satoru's six eyes could catch. "She's very pretty, you know. Probably the most desirable clan lady on the market right now."

It seems Emi picked up a few lessons from Satoru's book about being petty, because now she was the one prying; indirectly about Satoru's true feelings regarding Utahime.

Not that it mattered considering they were just friends. But, a girl can be curious, can't she?

Satoru's smile unraveled on his face now as he knew what she was doing. His fingers walked along the floorboards and up to her locks pooled on the floor, curling his digits around her braids gently. "Hm. Is that what people are saying?" He was intentional with his distractions in her hair, paying extra attention to her in that moment. "I don't see it."

It wasn't a lie either. He really didn't see what was so great about Utahime. The most desirable of the clans? Ahhh, no way. Never...ever....

Emi's long lashes fluttered as he played with her hair, and Satoru was surprised when she grabbed his wrist, lazily pressing his wandering fingers to the pads of her own.

"Dare her to kiss you and maybe you'll see it then." She quipped boldly.

She was smirking now, and even if she tried to look unbothered, she was failing this time. Satoru could see the stiffness in her smile, the passive aggressive glower in her eyes that made his stomach flip with heat. It was a challenge, an indirect question of sorts as to whether or not, he would find an excuse to kiss Utahime like that. The same way he'd done to her.

But, unbeknownst to Emi, Utahime and her weren't on the same level. Utahime could never reach that high, and Satoru doesn't go around fake-dare-kissing just anybody—if that's what she was asking.

His smile grew more mischievous as he intertwined their fingers together, letting his honesty get the better of him. "Nah, I'd never dare her to kiss me."

"Why not?" Emi eyed him.

Satoru leaned in tauntingly closer, giving her a sly smirk as he said, "'Cause I wouldn't enjoy it."

An obvious flirt, but what can he say? Old habits die hard, and regardless of what they talked about yesterday, he just can't seem to give it up.

And....Suguru's not here anyways. It can be, like, their little secret...

Satoru's body swirled with heat at his thoughts. Dangerous territory, yet, his guilt of it overshadowed by the euphoric tingles on his skin.

Emi's light shove into his chest nudged him out of his suggestive thoughts, and Satoru laughed as she rolled her eyes at him like she always does.

So stubborn. Not when he had his tongue in her mouth last night though. Heh, whoops, who said that?

"Don't start with me." She grumbled teasingly, giving him her back as she rolled onto her other side.

But, Satoru had gotten too excited from all her attention, attention he missed sooo much, grabbing her before he could think and pulling her into his arms. He curled them, along with his legs, around her until she was trapped in him.

She didn't fight it as her body melted into a puddle, that stubbornness of hers seeping into his floorboards, forgotten now. The soft vibration tickling his chest let him know she was laughing, and as much as he annoyed the hell outta her, he always got a laugh outta her in the next breath. Only him.

He'd never been so comfortable lying on the floor of his room, his blood pounding in his ears as he playfully dug his fingers into her stomach. She squirmed from the tickles, and Satoru was desperately trying to control himself from touching her further. When she started backing onto him too much, he ceased quickly, his laugh coming out a little more cheeky as he buried into her hair.

"What, now that Suguru's all over you, I can't kid around with you anymore?" He breathed suggestively against her cheek, Emi's smile ghosting her lips.

"Jealous?"

"Extremely." He said honestly before diluting the truth. "I did tell you he was mine first."

Emi hummed musingly, her playful voice so soft, so intimate with just her and Satoru alone. "Have him then. You two deserve each other."

Satoru snorted and rolled his eyes, for once, not bothering to retort as his head relaxed onto the floor. He was enjoying this too much to run his mouth, not knowing when the sun had disappeared behind the horizon.

Streaks of light still remained outside his window, Emi and him tangled together, watching peacefully as snow began to fall again. The chill sunk through the walls of Satoru's dorm room, but they were so warm.

And this....this would have to be enough for him.

He might never get used to it, it might kill him forever, but he needed her. Even if just as his friend, he'd come to rely on her so much more than he meant to. It terrified him to his core, not realizing when she'd become one of the only weakness that The Strongest ever had.

His eyes glazed as they watched the snow starting to stick to his window, wondering what he would do when her trial exam passed. But, trying to think past that day left his mind blank, a line of static running through it and blocking any possibilities the future might bring. He wished he could tell her how scared he was—of her trial....of himself....of everything.

But, at the same time, he was glad his emotions were quite literally incapable of doing so, because he knew it would only bring them closer, and that....would only make it worse.

So, with humor as his coping mechanism, he blinked the void out of his blue gaze, shifting and holding her laxly before murmuring a little, "Hey, guess what?"

Almost as if she'd fallen asleep, Emi inhaled deeply, barely turning her groggy head back towards him. "What?"

"You're stinky." He whispered in her ear, yet he seemed more teasing than deterred.

The jerk of her arm had him dodging automatically, ducking directly against the back of her neck to avoid her aimed, jabbing arm. His laughter rolled against her skin, muffled but so unfiltered, so youthful and pure in a way that made Emi's heart squeeze.

"I was training. What's your excuse?" She quirked a sassy brow, causing Satoru to scoff with almost genuine offense.

Uhhh, please. As if he'd ever smell bad. Who's she talking to right now....?

"Mm." He sneered lightly. "Maybe I should just hit you with blue now and save you the trouble of dying next week."

"Bite me, Satoru."

"God, stop flirting with me so much."

Chapter Text

- two weeks later -

The wind was a silent breath in every direction as Emi listened for the whir of cursed energy lurking in the forest.

The clock had officially run out, her trial exam was less than twenty-four hours away now, and she'd be lying if she said she felt ready. Her technique was still shaky, her perception average at best. But, despite it all, Satoru hadn't given up on her, trying to cram in one last lesson before tomorrow.

The blindfold around her eyes was thick and stuffy even in the chilled bite of winter. It was Satoru's idea, of course—take away one sense in order to enhance the others. Neither Emi nor anyone else knew what to expect during the trial, but Satoru took it upon himself to prepare for every possible scenario the higher ups would throw their way.

One stab in the dark after another. Last week, it was noise cancelling headphones. Yesterday, she had to train with her hands tied behind her back. Today, her sense of sight was taken away, forced to rely on instinct, hunches, and the slightest sounds echoing in the forest.

And as Emi's boots trekked through the mossy ground, she couldn't help but reflect on how much Satoru had changed since that first day she met him. As begrudging as he'd been to accept her as his first student, he was a natural once he put his mind to it.

Once he deemed you worth his time—once he trusted you, he was all in when it came to your well being.

That part of himself was something he only gave a few specific people, and Emi felt touched to know she'd wormed her way into his picky affections and became one of them. Sure, he's not the most patient or practical, but when it came to it, Emi learned a lot from his teachings.

Any possible chance she'd have at surviving tomorrow....she owed to Satoru Gojo.

Whatever guilt he'd had over her sister's death, whatever he felt he owed....he'd paid it back, and more. Emi wished....she could tell him that. So that way, no matter what happens tomorrow, he can be at peace and move on.

The weight of her thoughts dissipated with the next breeze through the trees, Emi returning her focus to the canopy of green leaves and brown bark surrounding her. Even with the blindfold on, she closed her eyes and focused, just like Satoru taught her to—focused on the faintest whir of magical vibration lurking in the damp forest....

There it is.

Eyes still closed and katana gripped tightly in hand, Emi followed the sound of the cursed energy blindly, hearing the whir getting louder and louder. Satoru and the others were watching nearby, though he was quiet for once, leaving Emi completely to her own devices. Because that's how she'd be tomorrow. No help from anyone, Satoru included.

A rustle in the wind, Emi's footsteps froze...

A cut through the breeze had her dropping to the floor quickly, rolling away as one of Yaga's puppets zipped past her with a snarl. Her teacher had been kind enough to create some obstacles for her to practice on, ones more realistic and unpredictable than a simple dummy.

Sensing the creature barreling back towards her, Emi swung her katana blindly, cutting through nothing but air before a harsh kick slammed into her stomach. She grit her teeth and steeled herself, tendrils of her own cursed energy glowing from her hand as her spine hit the bark of a tree.

The puppet shrieked and charged at her, connecting with Emi's opened, glowing hand instead of its intended target of her face. Clawing at the monster's chest, Emi channeled her cursed energy into her fingertips before three cursed strings shot from them.

'Always try to use your technique first.' Satoru's teachings echoed into her ear. 'It's harder, but you have a better chance of exorcising on the first try with your technique than you do with an uncontrolled blast of cursed energy that'll wear you out quicker.'

Amidst her thoughts, another puppet lunged for her neck, Emi flipping her katana in hand before plunging it into the source of sound. The energy in the area dissipated slightly as the monster had been exorcised, Emi's strings still hooked into the puppet ahead of her.

"Slice." She whispered with command, making a cutting motion with her fingers across her throat.

The puppet was forced to mimic the action on itself with a more deadly rendition, its gurgling chokes sharper in Emi's ears as the monster's claws slit its own throat. She snapped her fingers, wet with purple blood, hearing the monster shriek before it disintegrated altogether.

The forest stilled with the last remaining puppet exorcised and Emi sighed in relief, removing her blindfold for the first time in ages. She panted heavily and trekked out of the thick trees, meeting her friends back in the clearing where she'd left them an hour ago.

Suguru smiled at her as Shoko (here for 'moral support,' as she put it) clapped lazily. Sensei Yaga had also joined in on Emi's last session to monitor his puppets, sporting his usual strict mug as he gave her a nod.

And, Satoru stood there, arms crossed and glasses glinting in the sun, looking totally unimpressed as he made an ugly face. No surprise, he was a perfectionist, and Emi knew with their last day of training, there's no way he'd go easy on her. Not that she minded. She was a slacker at heart and needed the tough love.

She sighed breathlessly and gave Satoru a sly smile, before Suguru approached her, placing a hand on her sweaty shoulder.

"Nice work out there." He complimented, handing her a water bottle and towel. "I don't think you could have done it any better than that."

Still getting her breath back, Emi hummed in thanks and swiped the water bottle from Suguru, chugging it fast enough for the liquid to overflow down the corners of her mouth.

"Eh, I disagree." Satoru's voice nagged from behind. "I've seen better work from Shoko after a night at the club."

The healer's jaw dropped slightly, and Emi only now noticed her shaky, hungover hands were holding a bottle of emergency electrolytes. "Damn. I don't know if I should be flattered or offended at that." Shoko muttered.

With a pronounced sigh, Emi approached Satoru, placing her hands on her hips as she asked musingly, "Alright. Tell me what I did so wrong out there, teacher."

Satoru chuckled as if to say 'glad you asked,' opening his mouth with a list of reasons before Suguru chimed in. "Give her a break, Satoru. She's been working hard."

Shoko pressed her lips together at the bite, holding back an entertained smirk as the boys began to bicker.

"Not hard enough." Satoru scoffed blandly, giving Suguru a lopsided (sassy) tilt of his head. "She can do better than that. I know she can."

"You're too tough on her." Suguru held strong, but Satoru didn't back down either.

"And you're not tough enough. Look, you don't get it, okay?"

"Oh, I don't—"

Emi sighed tiredly at the nagging. The two have been at each other's throats more often lately, and everyone noticed it.

"Uhhh no, ya don't." Satoru quipped like a know-it-all. "She needs to be pushed, Suguru. That's how she learns. You think those curses are gonna go easy on her tomorrow? Huh? What are compliments and smiles gonna get her?"

Suguru's sharp eyes dwindled into annoyance as a tense breath escaped his nose, but Emi stepped in before the two could continue.

"Hey, Suguru, it's cool." She placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "He's right, I felt myself getting a little sloppy near the end anyways. I'll try to tighten it up in my next run. No biggie."

Suguru wanted to say more, but all he did was nod. Him and Emi haven't trained together nearly as much as Satoru and her have. Satoru knew her better, especially when it came to her training style and capabilities. Suguru knew it well enough to swallow his pride and let Satoru take the reins on this one.

Satoru hummed in content once Suguru stepped back, jotting something on his clipboard as he said to Emi, "And what did I tell you about two curses trying to attack you at once?"

"Never let them get behind me." She reiterated, before reminding him, "And I didn't."

"Nah, you didn't." His voice was just a tad warmer, and that's the closest Emi would get to validation from him. "Just remember that tomorrow, 'kay? And fix the accuracy of your strings, that last puppet hesitated on slicing its own throat. 'Focus and pour,' that's what we talked about, right? Focus and pour your energy into a fixed place."

"Alright." Emi nodded, going to grab another drink of water as Satoru absentmindedly patted her on the back.

He whistled obnoxiously and wrote penis scribbles on his clipboard, looking up when he felt a pair of eyes burning into him.

"Huh? What?" He asked Sensei Yaga, confused by his teacher's incredulous, gaping look.

Unbeknownst to Satoru, Emi wasn't the only one who noticed his change. Yaga still had a headache just remembering Satoru's incessant nagging excuses a few months ago. But, the kid has grown, even if just a fraction. Yaga also knew well enough that mentioning it would only bring about more harm than good.

"Nothing." Yaga dropped the subject, gruff and curt.

"Sensei," Emi asked tiredly, sinking into the snow with her spine against the bark of a tree, "Have you, uh.....heard anything about tomorrow...?"

The air grew heavy again at the mention of Emi's trial. She could feel the way her friends held their breaths, the unspoken grief already infecting them like a bad disease.

Yaga sighed tersely and lowered his troubled head towards the snow. "They won't tell me either. Probably because they know I'd tell you. All I know is that your trial begins at ten am sharp tomorrow. It's tradition for these sorts of things. They expect you to wake up at dawn and spend the morning in the temple praying as a way to.....come to terms....with whatever happens."

And while Emi had done a pretty good job of holding it together these last few months, she felt the pressure starting to rattle her veins. It became harder to shake it off as her gaze lowered to the white snow imprinted around her legs.

"Right." She couldn't hide the fatigue in her voice, catching Satoru's gaze in her peripheral vision.

The urge to shut down grew strong. She'd done it once when Akana died, locked herself away from the world for weeks—until it was time for her to come to Jujutsu High. And now she wanted to do it again. Because, maybe it was selfish, but she wanted to mourn herself as well. Her failures to save her clan...her sister. Her inability to live past today and have a life.

She wanted to mourn the knowledge...that after tomorrow....she would never be able to see Satoru again.

The snow was so cold around her, icy and bitter just like death.

A hand was atop her head. Suguru's hand, as he gently ruffled her sweaty hair.

"Hey, there's no use stressing about it now." He reassured, his hands always so brisk and smooth. "Your focus in this moment should be sustenance. I'd say you're entitled to a good meal right about now."

"We're taking you to Oshi's. Suguru's treat." Shoko smiled, lifting her electrolyte bottle with a lax cheers.

Suguru sighed and gave her a deadpan look. "You promised to split with the bill with me..." He muttered.

Emi nodded even though she felt more nauseous than hungry. It was a sweet gesture, and she knew her friends' silent way of saying goodbye. It would be impolite to refuse.

"Sure." She tried to feign excitement, taking Suguru's hand as he hoisted her back up to standing. "Let me shower and change first, then we can head out."

The two second years nodded before Satoru's voice cut through the air. "Eh. You guys go." He shrugged carelessly, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "I've got some stuff to take care of around here."

Emi looked at him, at the cheeky smile on his face and the way he kept his gaze off her.

"You?" Suguru chuckled incredulously. "What kinda stuff, Satoru? C'mon, they even have that mango ice cream on the menu you love so much. You have to come."

"Dishes." He sighed dramatically, giving Yaga's shoulder a nudge with his own. "Punishment for the beetle infestation in Nanami's room, right?"

It was indeed a legit punishment he'd been given. But, from the way Yaga hesitated, it seemed he'd been willing to overlook it after seeing Satoru's work today.

But, Yaga knew Satoru well enough that if he brought it up, he was looking for an excuse to stay in tonight. "That's correct."

Emi said nothing, looking down at the snow as Satoru glanced at the dreary sky. She wondered that since Satoru wasn't coming to dinner tonight.....if that meant this moment right here was their goodbye. The cruel possibility left a bitter taste in her mouth.

"I'll bring you something back." Suguru said to him softly, causing Satoru to shrug.

"Sure."

A heavy silence consumed the group, almost as if people were waiting for Satoru or Emi to say more. But, when neither of them did, Suguru cleared his throat. "We should...head back, right?" He glanced at Yaga before their teacher nodded.

In that moment, Yaga decided....just for tonight....he'd overlook curfew.

*

A/N: next chapter goes crazy, guys 👀

Chapter Text

Splatters of crimson and the smell of corpses burned in Emi's nostrils.

Her own footsteps echoed in her pounding ears, yet no matter how fast she ran, she never reached the light. There was no light here. Just hell and terror, shrieks of demons and bleats of the tortured.

Darkness. That's what it was, what had come to visit her.

It had been ages since she allowed herself to be afraid, since she'd heard herself whimper so hysterically. Something was chasing her, she didn't know what, but she could feel its aura. It felt like the monsters were under her bed again, the same ones that hid under her mattress when she was little, scraping their spiked claws along her ankles.

Only, back then, the monsters never had the chance to pull her under, because Akana was always there. Fearless and brave, it was Akana who protected her, who sliced the heads off those monsters without a second thought and made the light come back.

Emi's bare bleeding feet pounded through the rotten stones, scraping on nails and stepping through bile, but still she kept going, the darkness creeping closer, crawling up her spine and making her shiver.

"Akana," She trembled in terror, lungs burning for air as she turned the next corner. "Please, Akana. Please."

'Save me.' Emi's thoughts rambled as she reached a dead end. 'Save me, Akana. Like you always do. I can't do it by myself. I can't.'

But, all she found once she reached the dead end was a katana, the exact one her sister had gifted her all those years ago. Slow, taunting footsteps shook the underworld beneath her feet as they crept closer, Emi's lungs shrinking to the size of pennies as she clawed the moldy stones in desperation.

She needed to get out. Before the darkness reached her. She needed to escape—

That familiar low chuckle echoed in her ears, Emi squeezing her eyes shut as hot tears slipped through. Snake Eyes—Sagi.

He was next to her in an instant, only now he wore robes of gold, black, and blood red. He stood by Emi, leaning against the wall as she frantically clawed at the stone. The darkness was closer than it had ever been, its tendrils snaking around her quivering arms.

"It's coming for you." Sagi taunted, chuckling lowly as Emi growled in desperation. "Take my hand." He tempted. "I can make it all go away. I can save you....so long as you accept my help."

His onyx talons glimmered, even darker than the night pooling around them. The earth rattled loud enough to jolt Emi off her feet now, stumbling backwards. The tension made a bond of fury snap inside her as she grit her teeth, screaming at Sagi louder than she'd screamed at anyone in years.

"I will never accept your help!"

The stones around her began to collapse as the darkness reached her, Sagi smiling cryptically as he gave Emi a mocking bow of nobility. "Very well. I'll see you soon, my love. Have fun." He whispered, disintegrating as a fist of shadows punched through his vapid presence.

The darkness was here and Emi was too late, crumpled and pathetic as the katana lie forgotten and unused on the floor. She hyperventilated and hugged her knees to her chest just like she did when she was a child, humming a soft, broken song through her tears.

Akana wouldn't come. No, she wouldn't.

And when the darkness finally showed itself, Emi realized why...

Because staring back at her was her sister—what was left of her. One side of her face was human, moldy, decayed, and falling apart. The other was skull and corpse, her body rotten and fused to a monster—a curse. Emi blanched, her heart stalling as Akana gripped her, shrieking in her face with rotten fangs.

Emi screamed back out of fear and mourning, her throat so unused to doing so. She screamed loud enough for her vocal cords to burn, to shred until the sound was raspy and hoarse. Then she sobbed as Akana threw her back into the stone walls, unhinging her demonic jaws wide as she lunged for Emi's head with a snarl—

Emi was still shrieking as she sat up in her bed, lungs on fire as she realized she wasn't breathing. In a panic, she stumbled out of her sheets, her legs jelly and still drowsy with sleep as she collapsed to the floor. The painful thud jolted her back to reality, registering the cool wood of her dorm room underneath her.

The adrenaline made her muscles rattle violently, hard enough that she couldn't catch her breath. She kept her bloodshot eyes open, too afraid of what would happen if they closed, looking around her room wildly—at her desk, her bed, her window—anything that would help this feel real. Her cracked lips rambled a hymn, a choppy, wavering, off tune melody. The darkness was gone. It was gone....

And after a few agonizing minutes, she melted onto the floorboards, eyes glazed and hopelessly void. Judging from the soft moonlight spilling into her window, it was extremely late—or, rather, early. Her trial would begin in mere hours, and she was alone. Just like she'd be in her final moments.

Alone...

And after months of shrugging it away, months of forgetting, months of smiling and getting stronger, Emi finally broke down.

The room went blurry as tears rapidly filled her eyes, her throat burning and lip quivering as she began to cry. She cried for Akana because she never allowed herself to do so. She cried for everything. Her soul bled out on the floor, and with nothing....with no one to hold, she clutched the rug on the floor to her chest, so lonely. So sad.

Her emotions tripped over themselves, and in the next breath she was angry—furious, tears still spilling as she fisted her hands, shoving the rug away, kicking the floor and the wall; yelling and sobbing in devastation. Her cursed energy activated without consent, shooting into her table lamp before shattering it. Then it shot to her window, her ceiling, specifically the fan as it now came loose off its hinges, coming straight for her skull.

'Good.' She thought. 'Please.'

The darkness was consuming her. She could feel it. And there would be no one to pull her out of it. No one who could.

She waited to feel her skull shatter, yet the heavy porcelain fan simply bounced off her, off the space just inches above her. Satoru slid to his knees, his body straining to touch her and keep infinity activated. The fan shattered to the ground now, Satoru unable to keep his infinity activated any longer.

His breath was heavy as he tried to help Emi to her feet, but she shoved him away, crawling straight into the pile of glass. Her eyes were glazed barely registering his presence as shards cut up her arms and hands. He tried to grab her again.

"Go away, Satoru—" She shoved him off dazedly, her voice so cold and emotionless in a way he'd never heard before.

It rattled him. All of it rattled him. It's why he missed dinner, it's why he didn't say goodbye like the others had. It's why he sat in his room the entire night, not once closing his eyes. Simply looking at the clock and counting down the hours, trying to convince himself it was part of the cycle. Her death, and the death of so many others, all on his hands because he's not strong enough.

Her first scream had curdled his blood, heard so clearly across the campus through his heightened senses. His soul, tethered to hers, felt like it was melting as he ran, not knowing what would await him when he reached her. His first thought was that the higher ups had come to finish the job early and he saw red after that, imagining all the different ways to mutilate a man.

But, when he threw the door open, the only culprit was...herself. Crying in a way he'd never seen—utterly hysterical.

He didn't know how to comfort her. He didn't even know how to comfort himself. He always saw crying as weakness when it came to everyone else. Always rolled his eyes at it and even mocked their tears when it really pissed him off. Now though....

It was the first time his heart bled, seeing someone cry—seeing her cry.

He flinched slightly as she slammed her bloody hand down on the shattered pieces of porcelain, Satoru lightly yanking her away from the shard pile.

"Emi, calm down." His voice came out unnerved and overwhelmed, feeling his own hands getting cut up as he jostled her away from the sharp fragments.

"Leave me alone." She spat, causing him to hoist his arms under hers and forcibly drag her back from the damage.

"No—"

"—I said go away, damn it!" She shrieked, Satoru blinking as she'd never taken such a hateful, aggressive tone with him.

While he knew there was more she kept buried underneath, she was always smiles. Always so relaxed. Always pretending. Even when she was annoyed, even when she was at her limit, she's never been like this.

He's never had to help her through anything. She's always hiding so much, he's never had to. He doesn't know how. He's not the person for this, not the one who can comfort those in their weakest times and help. No, that's the opposite of everything he stands for, everything he knows.

But, now she slumped in his hold, her anger pouring back into tears, tears that felt like a thousand daggers to his heart. Especially when....

"Why did she have to die, Satoru?" Emi sobbed, turning into him now desperately. "Why?"

She clawed at his shirt, and Satoru held her tightly on the floor. But, honestly, he no longer felt he deserved to. He's the reason her sister is dead. He was unable to save her. He picked the basement, the direction that led them into the trap.

The trauma of it, the smell of blood was coming back, making him sweaty and shaky as he held her tighter.

"I know." His voice was breathless. "I....know."

Emi's shoulders racked, her teary eyes squeezing shut as if she'd been hit in the gut. "Had I'd just taken this seriously," She fisted her bloody hands so tightly, she was shaking again, "Had I'd been stronger, I could have been there. It's my fault—"

"—No, it's not." Satoru said immediately, unable to take it anymore. The guilt. The secrets. "It's not your fault at all. It's....it's mine."

Hearing her blame herself was his last straw. He understood that line—'if I'd been stronger.' Ohhh, he understood it so well, that hearing the words from her own mouth? Well, he had to fess up now. He couldn't let her carry that burden. That burden's meant for him, not her. Not anyone else.

But, now he realized how terrified he was to tell her the truth. Because Satoru didn't give a damn about ninety-eight percent of the world's population when it came to opinions about himself. But, the thought of her....hating him....blaming him...even if it's rightfully deserved, it's one of the few things that might kill him inside.

Emi glanced up at him through teary eyes and Satoru held her in his arms tighter, his own hands bloody from pulling her out of the glass, fingers shaking as he tried to find the right words.

"I knew Akana, okay." He admitted hoarsely, sounding as if he'd just ran up thirty flights of stairs. "Not just kind of, but....a lot. I....I was there that day. She was mentoring me, and she asked me which way the cursed energy was, which direction we should go, and....I picked the basement."

For the first time in ages, his throat burned, his eyes falling closed as he saw her limbs being torn off her body. It was always horrific, even if he tried to convince himself that it wasn't. But, to relive it...with Emi in his arms, with her tears damp on his shirt, and her fate sealed tomorrow....he'd never experienced such an awful moment in his life.

He'd never be able to forget how weak he truly was inside.

His eyes opened, dazed with the memories as he looked at the blood and broken glass on her floor. "I thought...we had it, you know." His voice was low and wistful. "I thought I was strong enough...."

His next swallow was painful at the reality. "But, she sacrificed herself for me. And I...couldn't save her."

It was even worse saying it out loud. Because he'd just admitted right now. To her. How weak he actually was. No one else would ever hear such a vulnerable admittance from his mouth. But, he needed her to know, even if she hated him.

And then, for the first time in his entire life...

"I'm sorry, Emi." His voice was no louder than a whisper. "It should have been me."

The first apology he'd ever said. The first one, and he meant every word.

In the face of his own demons, he hadn't realized when she'd stopped crying, or when her eyes regained their clarity. Satoru searched her dual colored irises dreadfully for hatred or disgust, but he only found...

Peace. As if his story...healed just a small fraction of her pain.

"Satoru, you brought her home." Emi whispered, reaching up to gently glide her fingers across his face. "I could never blame you for it. I don't."

His heart froze, realizing he'd never told her that much. Which can only mean...

"I've known you were there this whole time." She admitted, melting her head onto his shoulder. "I....I figured you had your reasons for not saying anything, so I respected it. But, I've known. From the first day I ever met you, I knew the truth. I didn't blame you for it then, and I don't now. It was never your fault."

And even if he still couldn't accept that himself, a small burden had been lifted from the weight on his shoulders. She knew this whole time, without him knowing, and yet she still smiled at him all these months; still hugged him, and even kissed him once. She had every right to hate him, but she chose not to. Would he have returned the same courtesy if the roles were reversed? He didn't know, compassion wasn't ever his strong suit. But, it was Emi's.

He never felt so small in his entire life.

He didn't know what to say so he savored her presence instead. Her back pressed into his chest, his arms locking around her midsection, his face falling forward against her shoulder. She made him feel safe, and he could feel his vulnerabilities creeping out, the same ones the rest of the world couldn't ever stomach.

Her scent, he inhaled deeply, trying so desperately to commit that sweet jasmine to his memory. The blood from his hands stained Emi's shirt, but she didn't care. And Satoru didn't care as her hand, leaking its own crimson, rested atop his own.

Her head lulled back towards him and Satoru couldn't resist meeting her gaze. Even when she was crying, her features took his breath away. "No one else would have gone back for her the way you did." Emi breathed, stroking her thumb along his wrist. "No one. You helped her come home. Thank you."

'Thank you.' Satoru can't remember the last time anyone thanked him for anything. He was expected to give up his life for the world, but no one was expected to thank him for it, and they didn't. He'd gotten used to it, he'd been groomed to accept it. But....hearing it for the first time, his throat burned, and now his eyes began to sting.

He was in danger of baring himself to her again. Just like that night he showed her infinite void.

"You need to sleep." He whispered, changing the subject quickly because if she said anything else, if she kept being so nice to him like this....he wasn't sure what it would lead to.

She shook her head, unable to break her gaze from his. "I don't want to sleep."

Satoru sighed softly, watching his breath lightly ruffle the wisps of hair around her face. He didn't want her to sleep either.

He wiped the remaining blood from his hands on his pajama pants, bringing his dried fingers to her face now. His thumb trailed stray tears along her cheek, smudging them away. His touch lingered after that, her skin too smooth for him to resist.

"You need your energy for tomorrow. Okay?" He was distracted by the way her lips parted with a breath.

Emi's eyes fell closed, leaving Satoru's gaze to wash over her shamelessly. His heart squeezed tight enough to hurt, his thumb gliding down to brush another tear away from the corner of her mouth.

"You're coming tomorrow, right?" She asked, causing his blood to freeze.

He'd been cowardice in his possible plans to miss her trial. But, now, he couldn't say no. Not when she was right here, not when she wanted him there. It felt like a last wish of sorts from her. And, even if it killed Satoru, even if he'd never be able to forget what he saw tomorrow, it was the least he could do. If that's what would ease her pain...

"Yes." He whispered, knowing he just committed himself to a lifetime of agony.

But, if he could give up his peace for everyone else, he could definitely do it for her, too.

And her features relaxed now, Satoru not realizing she'd come to rely on him just as much as he had her.

There was nothing else to say, and while neither of them usually minded the silence, this felt different. It could be their last silence. Their last conversation. Their last touch. Neither one of them wanted to end it.

Emi's eyes creaked open, gazing at Satoru like he hung the moon and stars. He couldn't take it, god he couldn't take....being wanted like that—for him and who he was truly.

No one is supposed to know him like this. No one is supposed to be allowed to understand Satoru Gojo. And yet...

He was unraveling as he leaned down and pressed his forehead to her own, guiding his thumb to her bottom lip now. Emi's fingers clutched at his bicep, her breath growing shaky as she asked, "Is this our goodbye, Satoru?"

"No." He said immediately, because he didn't want to believe it—that this was truly the last time.

And, yet, his fears betrayed him as his exhales grew deep. He was weak right now and needy, aching to be closer just one more time.

Emi's head lulled back softly as his thumb parted her lips, gliding her fingers to the muscles of his back. "Then....goodnight." She breathed, not meaning it as her lips gently closed around the pad of his thumb.

"Goodnight." Satoru uttered back, eyes hazy and half lidded from the feeling of her tongue licking along his finger.

It was just the two of them here. In the dark, in the privacy of her room. It was no secret anymore. They knew they wanted each other. Now it was just a matter of staying away because of Satoru's cursed last name. Because he's too much of a coward to be that vulnerable and let her in so deeply, right down to his core.

But, right now, he didn't give a damn. Not about his title, or that he was meant to be distanced from the rest of the world. Not about Suguru's feelings for her, or how much it terrified him that Emi had become his own weakness. And not about pretending he didn't care, or pretending that kissing her wasn't on his mind every day, every minute, every second.

Their barriers had dropped as Satoru lifted his head slightly, his face hovering over hers with purpose as he whispered barely loud enough to be heard...

"Just once..."

Was he asking or begging? He didn't know, and he didn't care when Emi's breath hitched and she nodded, eyeing his lips so desperately...

He snapped. At the sight of her wanting him—desiring him like that, he was a goner.

His body moved on instinct, slamming his lips to hers, Emi's fingers immediately burying into his hair. Her mouth opened against his with a shudder of surprise for his fervor, but Satoru swallowed it, already beside himself as he slipped his tongue past her lips.

Desperate. Rushed. Insatiable. He was trying to fit a lifetime of wishes—of hopes and dreams into this one moment because time was fleeting. But, most of all, it was unfair.

Even before the truth or dare the other night, he wanted to do this. He tried to deny it and pretend he didn't, he tried to forget her, but now he knew he was cursed to forever have her attached to his soul, making him crave her company, her touch, her kiss.

All of it, he craved all of it, and kissing her was like scratching that agonizing itch inside his chest. God, her mouth was so soft, salty from her tears, but sweet from her taste. He tilted his head into hers deeper, molding and parting his lips with her own before gripping the back of her head.

He was too young to know passion, too isolated from the world to understand it, but somehow his heart recognized it anyways.

One hand tangled in her hair, the other gripping at her midsection tightly before squeezing her waist. Emi turned in his hold slightly, her mouth melting with his so effortlessly, it's like their souls were made for this.

It was nothing like the dare kiss. Absolutely nothing. This was so much stronger. Without others watching and their inhibitions no longer guarded and reserved. This was a kiss for pleasure, a kiss of yearning, to acknowledge and indulge. Because they both wanted each other, but knew they couldn't actually have each other.

This is how it should have been. Her first kiss. This is how he wanted her to remember it. Now was his chance to show her, to leave her breathless.

His lips pulled from hers briefly because 'just once,' that was just once. But, he was drawn to her, for breath, for life, for all his affections and ecstasy. So, shamelessly, his mouth captured hers again, Satoru trying to restrain himself as he pulled away once more, because 'just twice' is fine, right? No, it wasn't enough, because Emi was the one to push him closer by the back of his head on the third time, her tongue dancing against his bottom lip before slipping into his mouth.

Just once....just twice....three times, four times—and now Satoru lost track of how many times their lips had melted together. How many of her pants and shudders he'd swallowed, and how many times his tongue explored every crevice of her hot, hot mouth.

His fingers dug into her scalp, eliciting the softest sound from her throat and Satoru's voice naturally echoed it, his stomach on fire as mouths, and tongues, and teeth crashed against each other so carnally, so unhinged. He could hear them kissing, the soft smacks of their lips in the dark, their heavy breaths and quiet moans.

It was his first time ever kissing like this. His first time ever making out, ever wanting someone so bad his entire body fucking ached.

She was different like this, he realized. During intimacy, during real vulnerability—something he'd only seen from her for the very first time tonight. She wasn't so composed, she was needy, and clingy for him. Fuck, he loved it. He loved her sounds, the way her mouth tried to keep up with his—ohhh, the way she was pulling at his shirt and tugging him closer, closer, closer. She wanted him so bad, holy fuck, she wanted him so badly, all this time. He was losing his mind. How many months wasted fighting and goofing off when they could have been tangled up in each other like this, huh?

He couldn't help but let out a cheeky, soft giggle against her lips when she pushed him even closer—because he couldn't get any closer. He couldn't put his tongue into her mouth any deeper or slam his lips to hers any harder. But, somehow, she still wanted more.

His hands wanted to wander, and he didn't know how far he should go. He's touched her ass a few times, but this is different. He didn't want to overwhelm her, she'd never been kissed until now, which means she'd also never been touched by a guy, even over the clothes. And Satoru....he's never touched a girl like that either. But, he wanted to. God, he wanted to touch her, anywhere, so long as she wanted it, too.

He was so dizzy as he tried to control himself, pulling away from her lips utterly breathless as he gave her a chance to slow down. "I can stop..." He panted, lifting his hands up in surrender as Emi sucked his bottom lip. "Mmm—hahh. If you want me to, I can st—"

His next sound was lower and more audible as she pulled him back down fully, shutting him up with her lips back on his. "Don't stop." She murmured into his mouth. "Not yet."

She was fidgeting in his hold to get more comfortable, so Satoru grabbed under her thighs and carried her across the room, blindly stepping his socked feet around broken glass and blood puddles as their lips stayed connected. He dropped her on the bed harder than he meant to, freezing slightly at the way her lungs expelled the air. But, she only chuckled, and it was infectious as he did, too, falling on top of her before their lips connected again.

Her fingers tangled in his hair so indulgently, and the kiss felt different now. In a bed, with him on top of her. Suddenly, his skin was on fire, their breaths even hotter and heavier. Emi's hands began to wander a little more freely, making Satoru moan as she dragged her nails down the muscles of his back.

She pulled him lower onto her, and now he was beside himself. He could feel her pressing to him, all the forbidden places he only dared to fantasize about in the late hours of the night, in the privacy of his bed or his shower. How was he supposed to function like this?

Their kisses slowed down now, parted lips smiling and playing together, silhouetted by the darkness and moonlight; tongues flicking against each other hotly. Her neck craned up and his face went there on instinct, inhaling her scent deeply before burying against her skin. Both his hands fisted in her hair as his excitement grew, her sharp, stuttering breath spurring him on as he placed wet kisses on her throat. He hummed low and hoarse, beside himself as he released a hand from her tangled hair to grip her waist, her shirt riding up and giving him a tease of her skin.

His hand grazed her dark skin, sliding higher before splaying over her ribcage. She had muscles lining her stomach now, muscles from his training. He was convinced no one's skin could ever be softer than hers.

He kissed lower on her collarbone, teeth grazing against it, brain overheated and insatiable as his hand slid even higher, his fingers aching to touch her—

His six eyes picked up the almost nonexistent tense of her body as Satoru fondled a new, untouched place. "O-Okay..." Emi rushed out a bit overwhelmed, Satoru's hand retracting at lightning speed.

"Sorry." He rambled, cupping her face with worry that he overstepped. "Was it too much? I didn't mean—"

Emi giggled at his uncharacteristic concern, quickly shaking her head with reassurance. "No, it's okay. I'm just...dizzy." She admitted musingly. "I....I'm still getting used to it."

Satoru nodded, trying to clear the haze from his eyes. "Yeah. I understand." He said breathlessly, sliding off her body so he could calm down.

He'd gotten so ahead of himself, he didn't realize how lightheaded he was as well, forcing air back into his lungs.

He collapsed next to her on the sheets, both of them looking at the ceiling peacefully. They'd already broken an untouched seal of their platonic bond, and Satoru wanted to take it further by cuddling her. He didn't have to question whether he should as Emi rolled into him, snaking her arms and legs around his body and hugging him tightly.

It felt so good when she peppered soft kisses on his jaw, Satoru trying to remember he was in the process of calming down.

The silence was so comfortable between them, the darkness no longer scary as Emi clung to him tightly. She placed a lazy kiss to his shoulder, trying not to think about the possibilities a happy future might bring. But, she couldn't help it...

"I wish we had more time." She murmured wistfully, Satoru's heart squeezing.

He agreed even if he didn't say it. But, he also knew....after that....he needed to tell her the truth. The hard, bitter truth he needed to remind himself as well.

"Even if we did....we couldn't." His voice was stripped and wavering. "I can't give you what you want."

He knew she wouldn't get pissy or huffy about it. Emi wasn't that kind of girl. But, her way of having so much patience with him, of being so accepting every time he shuts her down kills him. For more reasons than one.

She didn't release her hold on him, not blinking a single eye of offense as she asked calmly, "Because of Utahime?"

"Hah. No way." Satoru laughed dryly, lightly tracing circles on her stomach. "I don't care about Utahime."

"I see. You don't like me in that way then?" She tried to figure him out, Satoru lulling his head towards her because he couldn't resist.

"I didn't say that either." He said on instinct, his heart finishing what his mouth couldn't say....

'I like you too much. That's the problem.'

Emi breathed heavily through her nostrils, stroking his cheek as she looked at him with softened eyes. A type of gaze no one would be able to mimic, one that held her entire soul in a single glance.

"Then why?" She whispered, and Satoru was so tempted to give in and take it all back.

"Because..." He trailed off with a sigh, voice uncharacteristically wanton and heavy.

'Because I'm not allowed to have it. Something so real, so vulnerable.' His heart finished.

He didn't expect her to understand, but somehow, she did, gently cupping his face. She wasn't angry with him. If anything, she looked sad for him, and Satoru's throat burned again, allowing her to gaze past his weary, lonely eyes and see the soul within.

"I want you to remember what I'm about to tell you." She said, and Satoru held his breath, afraid for whatever she'd say, afraid that it would make that dam inside him burst. "Even if I only have the opportunity to tell it to you one time..."

"You're allowed to be happy, Satoru." The words chimed in his chest like the prettiest of bells. "You don't see it now, but I hope that one day, whether it's tomorrow or ten years from now....you'll accept that."

He wouldn't accept that. He couldn't. But, the fact that someone wanted that for him...it was more than he'd ever had before. More than he could've hoped for in this lonely little life he had to live.

He'd remember it. Long after tonight, he'd remember it all, remember that, once upon a time, someone in this world cared enough to dream for him. Not Gojo, but Satoru. He'd tuck it away in that little part of his heart, saving it just for himself and no one else. His little note of warmth in this ugly mess of a world.

With their time together dwindled down to fading embers, he leaned in and connected their lips one more time, knowing that once he left this room, he'd never be able to again. Regardless of what tomorrow brought.

And then his heart whispered something, something that made his lungs stall and his blood freeze. Something he couldn't say out loud, something he couldn't admit. Not even in his mind.

Oh, that's terrifying. How terrifying...

He pushed the forbidden, unmentioned thought to the deepest depths of his soul, his face blanched from it as their lips parted for the last time.

Too exhausted, Emi didn't notice his quick flash of ghostly horror, sighing softly as she buried her face into his chest. Her arms wrapped around his back, his muscles warming from her touch that now felt more intimate than it had when he first came in here.

"Thank you." She whispered. "For everything."

Now, it felt like goodbye.

But, Satoru couldn't bear to say it as he held her, eyes glazed and somber as he stared at the broken glass on her floor. His body threatened to tremble from that forbidden whisper of his heart, but he pushed it aside. It was a pointless thing anyways.

"Go to sleep, Emi." He said softly, pressing his lips to her forehead as he held her tightly.

*
A/N: there’s art of this chapter on Wattpad! I cant figure out how to insert art on here :’) anyways, I hope you enjoyed this special chapter!

Chapter Text

Satoru was gone by the time Emi woke up.

She didn't expect him to stay. But, she also didn't expect to see the floor of her room cleaned of the shattered glass and blood from the night before. Or to see the cuts on her hands lightly bandaged.

He'd be forever complicated, Satoru Gojo. Always fighting his words from his feelings. Always running the moment someone might realize there's more underneath that facade he carries around.

But, those few seconds were the only time Emi allowed herself to think about him and last night. Gone were the normie days of lying in her bed on a quiet Saturday morning, thinking about a boy.

Just like the higher ups had instructed, she was up at the crack of dawn. But, intentionally, she never showed up to the temple for prayer like they expected. It was her way of slighting them just one more time. One more middle finger to the 'traditions' she hated so much.

Not to mention, collapsing to her hands and knees before the altar, asking for forgiveness and a safe passage to the afterlife, it would mean she'd given up. And, even if she was less than confident about her abilities to survive out there today, she had to try.

Because she owed Akana that much. To right her death and ensure it wasn't all for nothing.

The brisk mountain breeze kissed her face as she sat at the top of the summit at Jujutsu Tech, her eyes closed and her sister's gifted katana draped across her lap. Through one last meditation, she thought of her parents and how unaware they were of today—Emi's choice not to tell them. They would have intervened and then, the Hasegawa clan really would have been doomed. She thought of training, and how she was nowhere up to standard, despite Satoru's valiant attempts to push her there.

She thought of death, and what it might feel like at the last breath when life slips away.

And once the clock struck a quarter to ten, Emi made her way to the battlegrounds.

*

'The trial isn't over until the curses have been exorcised.'

In other words, someone—or something, needed to die in order for things to be completed. It could go on for hours. Days, if she couldn't kill the thing fast enough. She shuddered at the torturous thought. That was the first bit of information Emi was given upon entering the, so called, 'sacred' ground of the higher ups.

She felt like a shunned invalid upon arriving to the temple. Even if those at Jujutsu Tech had been kind, her friends were a very small part of what truly existed in the sorcery world. It had been a cozy cushion away from reality, and Emi had almost forgotten just how discriminated her clan truly was from the others.

Snarls of disgust and slurred whispers filled her ears as she was escorted through the grounds, some spitting in her path and wishing 'good riddance to that damn worthless clan already.'

Born like a curse into the world, she was used to sixteen years of these attacks, her eyes steeled and cold as she was led to a small room in the back. Perhaps this was another reason she so actively avoided the sorcery world for so many years. Normies didn't know a thing about it, she could be whoever she wanted with them. But, here...she'd already been established before she ever had a chance to learn her first word.

She'd been stripped of her school uniform immediately, her identity nothing more than a white number stamped on the back of an old black jumpsuit that smelled of dried mold. After vehement protests, she'd been forced to wear combat boots that weren't her own, ones she hadn't ever trained with or broken in. They felt stiff and uncomfortable on her feet.

With a strained sigh, she tied her hair up in a low, tight bun to keep it out of her way before someone behind her cleared their throat.

"Jewelry and sword." The crotchety woman demanded, holding out her wrinkly hand for Emi's belongings.

The Hasegawa girl froze, looking down at the ten rings on her fingers before gripping her katana tightly. "These are support items—both imbued with cursed energy. I was told I was allowed to have them—"

"—I didn't hear anything about that." The old bat became impatient. "Jewelry and sword. Now."

Emi grit her teeth, fury simmering in her chest as her and the woman exchanged glares, a stubborn standoff, until a voice sounded from behind her.

"She keeps the rings and the sword." The familiar voice demanded, Emi's shoulders slumping in relief from the familiarity.

Shinda Kage. Her late sister's fiancé, and new head of the Kage clan. One of the Hasegawa's only allies left in the sorcery world. He was the one who set this whole thing up, not that he had much of a choice when the alternative was immediate extinction of her clan.

The most he could give her was a fighting chance, and for that, Emi was grateful.

He smoothed out his clan kimono as he approached them, the scars on his face flickering as he stepped between Emi and the higher up. "My late father's money contributes a great deal of funding to your cause. If you'd like that to continue, she keeps the rings and sword." Shinda demanded, eyes burning low and hot into the woman's head.

Emi raised her brows with a little surprise. She still hadn't gotten used to the shift in Shinda's personality. Akana always wore the pants in their relationship, and he was always so soft spoken...

He's really changed a lot.

Especially as he folded his hands behind his back, tilting his head at the woman with a little more threat before she scoffed and said over her shoulder, "The trial will begin in five minutes. Not a minute more."

With that, she was gone, leaving Emi and Shinda alone.

"Wow, Shin." The Hasegawa girl chuckled. "I didn't know you had that in you."

He blinked his eyes a few times and smiled at her, stepping into the light bathing in through the window. "I took a few lessons from your sister about threatening people." He dismissed with a wave of his hand, "But, enough about me. How are you feeling?"

Emi huffed a soft groan, collapsing into one of the chairs with a shrug. "Well, I've had better days, I'll be honest."

Shinda nodded and made his way over to her, placing a warm hand atop her shoulder. Even his touch was different, more firm and assertive. It made Emi jump a bit before he quickly loosened his grip.

"You'll be fine, okay?" He said smoothly quiet, the royal rings on his fingers digging into Emi's shoulder blades. "Trust me, I won't let anything happen to you out there."

It was a sweet gesture, but Emi knew there was nothing he could do once she was trapped in a veil around the battlegrounds. No one would be able to save her.

"I'm glad you're so sure." She uttered blandly, staring at the floor before Shinda kneeled in front of her.

His skin had permanently lost its color since Akana died, his eyes forever bloodshot and shaded with a new type of intensity. Emi could only believe such drastic changes were the results of grief taking its toll on him. He hummed lowly as he fixed the collar of her shirt, checking the rings on her fingers and her sword with a subtle nod.

"I'm always sure. As your only remaining ally, it's the Kage clan's duty to protect you with our every breath." He pulled her in for a hug, his rehearsed kindness turning low and cold as he whispered in her ear, "A little birdie told me the curse you'll be fighting is a grade one they're masking as a grade two. But, be forewarned, it has all the abilities of a special grade, it's only due to its lack of awareness that brings it down a grade level. Going for the head quickly is your best chance."

He didn't give her time to respond as he released her, patting her knee before rising to his feet.

Emi killed to ask him for more, but she knew it was too risky as she simply nodded, "Thank you," with a whisper and smile.

He exhaled deeply, the sun from the window shrinking back slightly. He glanced back towards Emi again with hardened eyes, his mouth opening before stalling as he looked towards the door.

"I'll be watching." Shinda said curtly, ending the conversation abruptly as he disappeared out the door.

Emi remained sitting in her chair, the silence deafening even if only for a few seconds, before the door swung open again. Her heart jumped as she stood up and turned around, expecting to see the higher ups prepared to lead her to the battlegrounds. But, what she was met with instead....stirred life into her chest...

"Satoru—" She loosed a breath of surprise, unable to say anything else as his arms came around her.

His body weight crashed into her hard enough to hurt, but she didn't care. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she stumbled backwards, sandwiched between the wall and his body. He placed a hand on the wall behind her head to steady himself, but he didn't lift his face from her neck. He didn't tease, he didn't stop hugging her.

He wasn't used to it. Caring about someone...like this. It made him clumsy and weird, but still, he couldn't stop.

Silence filled the room as they clung to each other tightly. No tears, no breaths, absolutely nothing on the surface. Instead, it seeped into their actions silently, their souls pouring back and forth in a way that made them both ache.

She inhaled his scent deeply, the chatters of Hasegawa disgrace outside the window fading away as she closed her eyes. He heard them, too. She knew he did, but he didn't care. Not about her clan's reputation, or the embarrassment it would cause his own clan to be associated with her. Satoru hated tradition as much as she did.

It was only now, with him here that Emi realized just how scared she was of today. He made her so strong, but at the same time, so weak. In that moment, she understood a bit, about why he forbade them from ever getting closer. In their world, they can't afford closeness. Weakness.

He's right. About all of it. She understands.

The stench of blood already burned her nostrils even if she was still in the safety of his hold. Her heart picked up speed as she dug her fingers into his shoulder blades nervously, Satoru holding her tighter to make her relax.

"You good?" His low, soft voice soothed into her ear, his thumbs gliding along her back.

"No." She said for the first time.

Last night had changed the boundaries of their friendship. It was the first time she'd bared her vulnerabilities to him, even if just for a moment. And now that she'd done it once, it was harder to pretend things were okay when they so obviously weren't.

He brought out too much of her, too many things she needed to keep hidden for her own sanity.

But, Satoru was good about giving her exactly what she needed, pulling away from the hug before steeling his hands on her shoulder without pity. "Great." He dismissed, trying to bring her focus back as he looked at her intensely over the rims of his glasses. "So, remember what we talked about. Swift, fast attacks. Don't waste your energy on pointless blasts, yeah?"

He was using his teaching voice, and it grounded her back to their training days, where fresh pine and hopeful possibilities scented the air with sweetness.

Emi exhaled deeply and nodded, "Right..."

His eyes twinkled with something she couldn't understand. But, the glimpse was quicker than a blink as he straightened up, exhaling deeply before grabbing her katana. Wordlessly, he clipped it to her back, picking pieces of dust off her dirty clothes before stroking up and down her shoulders to calm her—or, perhaps, to calm himself if his sharp looks around the room were anything to judge by.

Neither one of them brought up last night, and they knew for as long as they lived, they never would. Everything had already been said and decided. There was nothing left to say.

His glasses remained firmly over his face, not allowing Emi to see his features as he said laxly, "Just so we're clear....dying's not really an option. So, like, don't do it. 'Kay?"

His attempt at tease lightened her up only slightly, bringing a grim, playful smile to her face. "Don't tell me what to do. I'll die if I want to."

Satoru scrunched his nose in sassy annoyance, placing a hand on his hip. "Well, no, 'cause then, you're gonna have me to deal with if you do—and then, I'll have to hunt you down and bring you back myself just to blast you with blue and send you back. Kinda a lot of work for me, so could you not?"

Unable to hold the banter, Emi snorted a soft, wistful laugh through her nose and simply nodded. "That was the kindest threat you've ever given me—"

"—God damn it! The guards were beat unconscious?!" A voice muffled in the hallway angrily. "Where is that Gojo Satoru!?"

He snickered a bit as Emi now realized he'd snuck in here when he wasn't supposed to. But, the teases died down as they sensed their time together was coming to a close.

With somberness weighing down his grin, he came forward, his glasses sliding own the bridge of his nose as he looked at her deeply. He cupped her cheeks with silent reassurance, his own breath heavy as the clock ran out. His sweaty fingers slid lower, trying to get his last touches in as he cupped her jaw and stroked along her skin.

Both of their lips were parted, eyes soulful and weeping into each other's even if there weren't any tears present. His breath hitched so desperately, so needy as he looked at her lips, barely jerking forward towards them before stopping himself.

He wanted her so bad. So fucking bad, it actually hurt.

But, he restrained himself, pulling back reluctantly and letting her face slip from his fingers. She nodded, and in a blink of an eye, her own mask was back on her face—cold, aloof, fearless, even if he now knew she wasn't any of those things.

With a wavering breath, he slid his glasses back up, putting up his own walls once more as he gave her his usual Gojo smirk now.

"You're gonna do it, okay?" He pointed at her with a rare bout of encouragement, walking towards the door briskly. "I'll see you afterwards."

He didn't give her a chance to respond as he slipped out of the room and practically slammed the door closed.

His smirk remained on his face as he walked down the hallway, laughing at every reprimand he received from the higher ups along the way. It wasn't until he entered the bathroom and locked the door behind him did his truth make him crumble.

He exhaled wildly as if he'd been holding his breath, his chest on fire and his legs weakened into jelly. He stumbled to the sink, glasses clattering to the floor before he rushed the faucet on, trying to quell the trembling in his hands, the burning suffocation; trying to get the sight of her corpse out of his mind. Her sister's corpse. The corpses of everyone who died because he wasn't strong enough.

The pain in his chest became too much as he hissed and gripped it tightly, shoes slipping on the water pooling below him before he crashed to the tiles. He didn't even feel the pain or soft crack of his wrist. Instead he crawled to his knees, bringing them into his chest with his back against the wall.

The world was falling. God, it was, and the worst part was that he was the only one who could pick it back up. For everyone.

He heaved as quietly as he could, hands ripping through his white hair with agony and frustration.

At the age of sixteen, Satoru Gojo wears his heart on his sleeve, and he could only wonder....

Is this how it will be for the rest of his life? Tortured by the world and the weight it forces upon his shoulders? Driven mad by impossible expectations that are far too heavy for one person to shoulder?

He already knew the answer, The Strongest getting physically ill as he hunched over and violently vomited into the toilet.

*

"Hey, where ya been?" Suguru murmured softly once Satoru returned to the seats.

A sickening spectacle is what it was. You'd think people were celebrating a holiday with the way the higher ups threw this together. Exam demonstrations such as this are few and far between, only about a handful of times every century.

Unused for ages, there was an ancient arena just for this at the summit peaks of the higher ups' temple. One with an unforgiving terrain and perfect spectacle for viewers to kick back and watch the hell unfold below. Lovely, right?

Satoru felt nothing but embers of his power as he sat next to Suguru and Shoko. Some sort of veil or heavenly restriction made the viewers' cursed energy almost non existent inside the arena for the time being. Satoru wouldn't be able to help Emi even if he wanted to. And he would've definitely done so.

He looked down at the forest clearing below as he pulled a piece of gum from his pocket, slipping it into his mouth to rid the taste of vomit from his tongue. A hand on his shoulder made him uncharacteristically jump before he looked at Suguru, realizing he never answered his question from earlier.

"She's gonna be fine." His best friend coaxed.

But, Satoru's wounds were still fresh in his chest, Suguru's soothing threatening to make him crack again. And he couldn't. Not here with everyone watching.

So instead, he knocked his best friend's hand off himself, slouching back in his chair with a careless shrug. "Whatever. Hey, if she keels over, at least we get some free time back." He teased, giving Suguru a cheeky wink over the rim of his glasses.

It felt like someone twisted a finger inside that gaping hole of his chest as Suguru's face fell. Satoru focused on the taste of the minty gum to quell the rising nausea when Suguru sighed in disappointment, turning his attention back to Shoko as he muttered under his breath...

"You're so insensitive, man."

Satoru smiled and laughed emptily.

That's Gojo for you. The insensitive prick.

He didn't have to dwell in his misery for long as someone approached the three of them, Suguru and Shoko's eyes widening as they quickly stood up with a bow.

"Clan leader, Iori." Suguru greeted.

Satoru remained sitting as he popped his gum loudly. Utahime was with clan leader Iori, aka her stupid dad, the vein in her head popping as vividly as Satoru's next snap of bubblegum.

"Geto, Shoko." Clan Leader Iori said as the two sat back down, gritting through his teeth as he turned to Satoru now. "Gojo..."

"Eyy, what's it to ya?" The Gojo boy leered obnoxiously, reaching over Suguru's shoulder to grab the popcorn box Shoko was offering him.

He spit out his gum on the pavement—definitely in someone's walkway, and kicked his feet out on the chair in front of him. Someone was already seated there, Satoru deflating her pristine bun with the bottom of his dirty shoe. Utahime's dad never looked excited to see him, and yet, he always kept coming back to pester Satoru. Uhhh, can you say obsessed? Just like everyone else. Really, it's so hard being him.

"My assistant says she's reached out to you multiple times now about setting up a meeting between my wife and I, my daughter, and you." Clan Leader Iori said, sneering in disgust as Satoru shoveled popcorn into his mouth.

"Uh, is that so?" The Gojo boy muffled with a loud mouthful of food. "Tough luck. I've been busy with wayyy more important things than Utahime."

"Respect your elders." Utahime wheezed in fury, desperately trying to hold in her rage in the presence of her father.

Satoru didn't see it that way though, he figured it was old age finally getting to her. He cackled at that—at her, really. Not his fault she's so laughable.

"I don't care what you've been busy with." Clan Leader Iori raised his voice slightly at Satoru's indifference, gathering glances from those around. "The alliance states we are owed an heir from Satoru Gojo. The Ioris expect to get one soon."

Satoru took his time in answering, tossing popcorn up into the air before catching it in his mouth. "Oh yeah, that thing." He dismissed of the arrangement as if he'd forgotten. Though, in truth, it had been on his mind for quite awhile. "So about that, I've been rethinking it. Too traditional and cultish for me. I'll pass."

"It has nothing to do with traditions and you know that, son." Iori argued harder, seeming desperate not to lose such a valuable breeder for their lineage. "This isn't tradition, this is your duty as the strongest. One of the expectations you're meant to carry across generations—"

"—Okay, blah, blah, blah." Satoru made a mocking gesture with his hand. "Can you, like, move now? You're blocking the view."

With a tensed jaw, Clan Leader Iori leaned forward and knocked Satoru's feet off the chair harshly. Satoru snorted, finding it funny he was trying to assert his dominance, as if Satoru couldn't blast his head off right now—even with only ten percent of his power.

The idea sparked something in his chest. How easy it would be, you know, to just gather everyone he hated into a room and end them with a snap of his fingers? To see their heads burst from their body from how powerful he was. He could do it, you know. He could kill everyone, and no one could stop him. Sure would save him a lot of trouble.

So....why doesn't he?

Satoru didn't know the look he was sporting, but whatever it was, it had Suguru's hand on his shoulder once more, his best friend pulling him out of his head.

"Relax..." Suguru warned him softly, Satoru blinking the bloodlust away from his eyes.

So much power in one person. No one could possibly be sane having to carry all of that around. Definitely not him.

But, Suguru's words put a leash back on him, Satoru simply laughing off Clan Leader Iori before dumping the rest of the popcorn bucket into his mouth.

Clueless to the violent demise he'd just been spared, Iori straightened out his kimono with a huff, wagging a finger of discipline at Satoru. "We'll be in touch to set up the meeting. A ceremony is all it is. Bound by marriage, yes. But, all we really need you for is the reproducing part."

"Ooo, reproducing part?" Satoru wooed obnoxiously, "How do you feel about that, Utahime—"

He genuinely snickered as Utahime threw her cup of steaming hot tea at him, throwing up infinity for a second before his power burned out. The cup clattered loudly to the ground, the girl seeing red as she stormed off angrily. At least she was just as annoyed about this arrangement as Satoru. But, then again, that's probably an act and she totally wants him.

"Gahhh, so mean! No one's gonna bed you if you keep acting like that!" He called to her condescendingly—and also way too loudly, giving Clan Leader Iori a mocking salute with his fingers before the man buggered off, too.

*

Emi's nails dug into the soft skin of her palms once Satoru left.

The assistants to the higher ups entered the room shortly after, four of them, all circling her like a pack of vultures. She returned their disgusted glares with a face of impassiveness, even as one of the men spat atop her shoe. If there was one thing she had in common with her sister, it was facing the same scrutiny from the rest of the world, blamed for generational mistakes they had no part in.

"Let's go." One of the assistants said lowly, shoving Emi roughly towards the door.

She held her tongue and said nothing, only getting a few steps before the man stopped her again. "You'll wear these." He held up a pair of handcuffs. "For safety precautions."

An uncomfortable feeling twisted in Emi's gut. Even if the sun was shining bright today with the promise of spring to come, she'd never felt so suffocated. She kept her arms crossed, her way of refusing the handcuffs, before saying plainly, "I'm not a criminal."

She held in a grunt as two men from behind yanked both of her arms forward before the handcuffs snapped on. Once again, they shoved her in the back.

"Your clan has a power that can't be trusted and hasn't been wielded properly for centuries." The assistant said, eyeing the handcuffs with the same, repetitive explanation, "For safety precautions."

Safety precautions. Right....

Emi sighed quietly as they left the room, two men at her front and two behind as they walked her down the hallway. "I assume the cuffs will be coming off once the exam begins?" She questioned only half-joking, met with the same shunned silence she was used to.

She'd only been to the higher ups' temple a handful of times in her life, but she knew the general layout well enough. So when she attempted to make a left towards the arena entrance, but was harshly jerked to the right....her stomach suddenly dropped.

Her feet stalled, but the two men at her back pushed her forward, herding her towards some unknown demise that had her blood freezing.

"The arena's that way." She said lowly, "I'm sure of it—"

"—No talking."

She grit down on her teeth as they approached a set of stairs, forced to trek lower and lower. Chatters faded, as did any signs of life as she was swallowed by the darkness. Clans—people who are not in the higher ups' favor....disappear all the time. Emi wondered if she would die before she even made it into the arena.

A grey shadow of dingy light illuminated in the middle of the concrete room, Emi being taken to it before the assistants simultaneously stepped back into the shadows. Silence. Her heart began to pulse from the anticipation before she resorted a little more desperately to reiterating her rights.

"Whatever you plan to do, I know that, by order of the ancient laws, I am granted an opportunity to perform in a trial exam before any harm can come to me. You are not allowed to dissolve my clan or I without a proper—"

"—Ohhh, enough of the blabbering, Hasegawa." An old, shriveled voice cut her off, and Emi recognized it instantly.

Mr. Watanabe, the higher up who set this entire thing in motion. The man so passionately advocating for the disposal of her clan—or, one of them....

Emi couldn't hold back a glare now as he came out of the shadows, the cuffs around her wrists jangling violently. He stood before her in his clan robes, one hand behind his back, the ugly darkness in the room etching crookedly off his old face.

"What are you planning to do?" Emi seethed out.

It happened so fast, she didn't even see it. Instead, she felt it in the sensitive tissue of her stomach, her jaw falling, face blanched in a mixture of shock and pain.

Seconds later, she looked down at the knife Mr. Watanabe had embedded in her abdomen, wheezing when he twisted the blade and plunged it even deeper to ensure he punctured her vital organs.

Blood pooled in her mouth as she gripped his arm in a panic, her wrists digging into the metal cuffs before he violently ripped the dagger out. Emi fell to her knees, her blood spraying the concrete and dripping from Mr. Watanabe's knife.

"What am I doing, you ask? Ensuring my victory." He said casually as if he hadn't just attempted a murder, wiping the handle of his knife on a clean handkerchief from one of the assistants. "You may have trumped me once with the 'tradition' of this trial. But, I will do everything within my power to ensure the Hasegawa clan is wiped out."

Emi gripped her stomach tightly, gasping at the wet warmth that began to overflow from her fingers. Mr. Watanabe wore the ghost of a smirk as he disappeared back into the shadows, the assistants closing in on her all at once now.

A loud pop burst in her eardrums as a fist slammed across her face, and she grunted when a foot kicked her in the back. She couldn't catch her breath when cold iron hit her in the eye, then the other, her vision going swollen and blurry as the men attacked her relentlessly.

Her first thoughts were of her clan. Her sister. And, finally, Emi yelled in fury at what the higher ups had done. Her blood had already depleted a good amount on the floor, but she didn't care as she whirled from her stomach and onto her back, sending her foot flying into the first face she could. The satisfying crunch of snapping bone pushed her into bloodlust as she whipped her cuffed hands into the groin of another, biting on the pulse of a neck hard enough to rip the skin out with her teeth.

But, it was futile. In cuffs—even without the cuffs, she'd been stabbed fatally. Mr. Watanabe ensured that. She couldn't even defend herself against humans anymore as the men slammed her down, kicking her in the ribs and face until she was choking on her own blood.

They would throw her into the arena after this, like a mouse to a snake, letting the world see the 'fairness' of granting her a chance. But, this trial—all of Satoru's training, it meant nothing. It always did. Because all this time...

They were never planning on giving her a chance. From the moment she was born into her cursed clan, Emi was already dead.

Chapter Text

Emi's shoes dragged across the concrete as she was pulled towards the arena entrance.

Her skin was a ghastly sort of pale, courtesy of the gaping wound in her stomach. Her eyes were swollen to the point she was barely able to see. She was panicking now, skidding her heels into the floor desperately as if that would prolong her fate.

"They'll know." She wheezed as the men yanked her forward. "Once the crowd gets a look at my face, they'll know you cheated, all of you—"

In the next breath, she was airborne, thrown into a sickly looking puddle on the floor. Her senses had become so skewed, she barely registered the splatters and cold liquid underneath, only realizing from the smell that she'd been tossed in a pit of thick, incredibly dark oil. She groaned in pain as it seeped into her weeping wound, unable to breathe as the men began dumping buckets and buckets of it over her head.

She was drenched in it, an intentional scene on their part. To keep her features completely hidden—along with any evidence of prior injuries obtained before the trial demonstration even began. They'd really planned for this.

An infection was already brewing in her side, blood and dirty oil mixing together to create an aching burn radiating under her skin. She was too weak to protest as the men yanked her back up mercilessly, and without another word, the arena doors swung open, the harsh outside light stinging Emi's sensitive, bloodied eyes.

She could hear the roars of the crowd, the slurs and excitement over her upcoming execution.

And then, with a harsh kick in the back, she toppled over the edge of the open pit, falling into the forestry battlegrounds. Rolling to a hard stop in the middle of the forest clearing left her exposed to the public for the first time. The cheers grew louder as they sensed the festivities were beginning.

But, everything came out fuzzy and distorted in Emi's ears as her forehead remained plastered to the forest floor. Her body felt weighted with rocks as she stirred lethargically, groaning as she attempted to stand up. A violent rattle of chains a few feet away forced her head off the dirt, her weakening heart stalling as she caught a firsthand glimpse of the curse that would inevitably kill her.

A mix of the world's worst nightmares into one. That's how curses were born, and from its appearance, Emi knew this curse was born from the most vile of them all.

Twenty stories high in height, its body long and spindly like the most diabolical arachnid, it was the most disgusting repulsive creature she'd ever seen. Dawning three heads, it stared at her with glowing red bug eyes, its snout and fangs slicked with slime as it hissed a slithering tongue at the sight of her.

But, what really made her panic was the hard, shell-like exoskeleton that covered the entirety of its onyx body like armor. That's when Emi knew the curse had been chosen intentionally for her by the higher ups.

Her technique....required piercing the soft skin tissue of her assailant, something that was protected completely on this armored monster. It only confirmed the obvious...

Her cursed strings would be utterly useless in this fight. She might as well not have any cursed energy at all.

Standing on two legs, the remaining eight limbs of the monster circled its own furry body, sharp claws pointed at each of the tipped ends. The ground shook as it slammed against its cage, the smell of Emi's blood no doubt sending it into a frenzy of excitement. Its shriek sent a shiver down her spine, and she hissed as the sunlight began to fade, looking up to see a grey veil slowly lowering over the sky.

It enclosed her off from the public, not allowing anyone inside....or anyone to come out. Not until Emi exorcised the curse. She had a feeling that veil might never be cleared.

"Shit." She breathed, wincing as she struggled to stand up.

Blood spilled out of her side and she gripped it tightly, trying to hold her intestines in for at least a few more precious seconds.

And Satoru felt sick to his stomach.

Even aside from the curse and the backwards barbaric traditions of forcing Emi into the battlegrounds, something was utterly wrong. Her features were completely washed away in whatever substance she was coated in, but underneath it all, he had a distorted feeling...

Like the rest of the crowd, he rose to his feet in focus, removing his glasses so his six eyes could get a better look at her so far away.

"What's she doing?" Suguru read his thoughts, and for as composed and confident as his best friend had been in Emi's abilities for this day, concern crept into his voice now. "Why isn't she getting up?"

Satoru's eyes glowered tensely as he leaned forward, watching Emi's limbs stall each time she attempted to scramble to her feet. Her head lulled before face planting into the floor, earning a loud, chastising cackle from the crowd that made him see red. She almost looked drunk.

He'd trained her day and night, he knew her mannerisms in his sleep. Every single movement of her body, forever embedded in his brain. Which is why he knew...

"She's hurt." He said lowly, squeezing the rim of his glasses hard enough to crack.

He couldn't say he was surprised. The higher ups were as crooked as they came, and Satoru half expected some sort of sabotage. Tensing his jaw, the cheers around him became white noise as he looked a few rows ahead, seeing the pristine line of higher ups observing the scene laxly.

And that little buzz started again in his chest. The one that wasn't completely sane, the one that has just a little too much power inside that body of his. It would be such an easy kill shot, a clean swipe across all their stupid heads and that would be the end of it....

Except, it wouldn't. The corpses would simply be replaced for new monsters, and if anything, it would make Satoru's life even harder.

It would be worse for her if they knew how important Emi was to him. They know Satoru is untouchable, they know he's uncontrolled, which is exactly why they'd try to exploit him for any weakness to keep him on a leash. They'd definitely go after her.

His eyes glazed over as he kept his power tightly capped, sliding his blank, furious gaze from the higher ups to Emi. He watched her struggle, his fists balling into white knuckles as the curse thrashed in its restraints.

The old man responsible for the mess stood up from his seat in the middle of the higher ups, turning to the crowd with his shriveled, annoying voice.

"The rules are simple," Mr. Watanabe said. "The Hasegawa child exorcises the curse? She proves the potential of her clan to live another day. If she doesn't...."

Satoru stopped listening after that, grimacing subtly as Emi hacked up a puddle of oil and blood, forcing herself to her knees. He promised her he'd stay and watch, but god, his feet fought to stay in place with every passing second...

For the first time in Emi's life, she knew what it was like to be dying. It was a feeling like no other, one's soul slipping away as they desperately try to hold on. It felt as if she'd chugged all the liquor in the world and taken every sedative known to man. Her body just wanted to give out, to rest just for a second.

But, quickly as a snap of one's finger, she had no more time, suddenly regretting not going to that temple this morning to beg for mercy—

"Start." Mr. Watanabe said calmly, the crowd now going as still as the wind.

Emi clutched her side, face blank as the curse was abruptly released from its cage, shrieking and snarling as it charged at her full force.

All her composure. All her strategy. All of Satoru's teachings had gone out the window once that cage swung open. She was nothing more than prey, a wounded animal, her power no better than a normie right now. She didn't try to go for the head, she didn't attempt to activate her cursed energy....

No. She ran. Terrified, so humanly terrified.

Adrenaline gave her one last push as she turned on her heel and took off as fast as she could. The oil made her slip pathetically but she quickly got to her feet and forced her legs to work, disappearing into the thick forest trees. Over the monster's vile snarls, she could vaguely hear the cackles of the crowd, the chants of 'coward' as she ran deeper into the pines.

Branches sliced up her arms as she sprinted past, the monster exploding them in its wake as it closed in at an alarming rate. Even if Emi was planted in the middle of the endless forest, the veil acted as a barrier of sorts. In other words, if she were come to face to face with the veil, there would be no moving forward. It would essentially mean a dead end and....just dead in general...

Through her dizzying wheezes, she assumed her allotted distance to be the size of at least three football fields, and while she would never make it that far in her condition, at least she had a fair amount of room should she need it. But, as the growls of the monster grew closer and closer, she wasn't sure she would.

With her vision almost completely gone from the swelling around her eyes, she didn't see the thick root curled out of the ground, holding in a yelp as her ankle caught on it. More blood. More cuts and bruises as she tumbled down the rocky hills, spine slamming into tree bark and stones, before she landed at the bottom in a shallow stream.

Shadows of the grim reaper danced behind her glazed eyes, her consciousness growing hazy as she lie still in the water. She barely blinked as it rushed up her nose, spotting a shallow cave just a few feet away. It was incredibly narrow, and had she not been slicked with oil, she'd doubt her abilities to even fit through the opening.

It was pointless to try, but somehow Emi used the last of her strength to get up, the crystalline stream water now ruddy black and red, stumbling into a limping run towards the cave. The curse caught up, popping over the cliff clearing which she'd fallen from, licking its slimy fangs at the trail of blood she'd left along the way.

Emi was too tired to panic as she squeezed herself through the cave opening, weakness making it harder and slower than she ever thought possible. She whined softly as her wounded midsection caught on the stones, desperately trying to push through as the curse broke out into a galloping run straight for her.

Her teeth ground together as she forced herself further through the opening, yelling in pain now as jagged rocks scraped and jutted into her stab wound. But, it did the trick as she popped through the openly abruptly, the momentum making her stumble before she crashed to the floor.

The chants from the crowd went almost silent as she was hidden away. Darkness and dripping condensation were all that existed here, and given the circumstances, it was a nice reprieve. She collapsed onto her side before a loud thud rattled a few rocks loose atop her. The curse had body slammed the cave, and while it wasn't successful in getting to her on the first try, Emi had no doubt it would be on the third or fourth.

Her gaze was void as another slam shook the earth, staring at the black, rocky walls with acceptance.

She was going to die. And no matter how much one tries to prepare for their own death, the fear of the moment will always be sickening.

The pain in her stomach became unbearable, Emi groaning as she rolled onto her back. With a labored breath, she ripped open the buttons of her jumpsuit all the way down to her hips, her sports bra utterly drenched in red, her dirty fingers grazing over the gaping wound caked with oil, dirt, and rocky twigs.

Soft laughter echoing in the cave had her suddenly freezing. She recognized that voice...

"Pity." Sagi drawled out, and Emi's dying eyes widened at the closeness, wrenching her head to the side and seeing him lounging atop one of the rocks. "If only the Gojo brat had taught you a thing or two about reverse cursed healing techniques. Oh wait, he doesn't know how to use those either."

Emi hissed a breath through her teeth, curling onto her side as sharp waves of pain consumed her.

Sagi's sly smirk lessened as he studied her, his voice just a tad warmer as he said, "You're not gonna make it, you know."

"You don't say." Emi tutted, sarcastic and strained.

Sagi fiddled with the serpent medallion around his neck, toying the tip of his fangs with his tongue. Neither of them jumped as the curse slammed into the cave again, making a fraction of the rocks crack this time.

After a few more contemplative seconds, Sagi hopped off his sitting space laxly, crossing his arms as he stood over Emi. "Accept me," He proposed the same offer as their last meeting, "And I can stop the bleeding."

Talking had become too difficult for her weary brain as she simply shook her head, burying her face into the dusty ground as the curse shrieked violently from outside.

Sagi crouched above her, sensing the clock running out. "I could help you win it all if you just opened yourself to me a little more. But, knowing a Hasegawa and their tendencies for stubbornness, I'll settle for the next best thing. Don't let the darkness into your soul if you don't want to. Just let it touch the tip of your brain. That's all I need, it's nothing. Wouldn't you agree?"

Emi would like to believe it's nothing. He made it sound so simple, and the desperate part of her believed she'd have no trouble purging the shadows from her mind before they could become consuming. But, still, her hesitations kept her stagnant, causing Sagi to dig deeper.

"If you won't do it for yourself, do it for your clan. Do it for poor Akana." He clicked his tongue with sympathy, causing Emi's bloodied eyes to find his.

"How do you know her name?" She asked suspiciously, yet Sagi simply shrugged.

"Akana and I were very well acquainted before I met you. We were friends." He smiled.

But, the shiver down her spine made Emi think otherwise as she glanced at the snake pendant around his neck with all the proof she needed.

"You're a liar."

Sagi chuckled as if he'd been expecting that, glancing up at the cave ceiling musingly when it rattled with another hit from the curse. "To you? Never. Akana enjoyed my company. She knew she could trust me. She'd want you to do the same."

"Then how come she never told me about you?"

The curse shrieked on cue, causing Sagi to click his tongue. "I'd love to answer your questions. Some other time, perhaps, when the sky isn't falling."

Emi groaned as rocks from the cave ceiling rained down atop her, Sagi's offer sounding a little more enticing as the curse blew off a chunk of the cave now. Its horrifying red bug eyes peeked through the opening, trying to force its snout inside aggressively.

Sagi's slitted pupils were locked on hers as the rocks around them began to crumble, his mouth practically salivating with eagerness as he extended his hand, inching forward for her to take.

"Anytime now would be lovely. Take my hand, Emi." He whispered, eyes glazed with greedy fire as they melted into hers. "Let the darkness in and I can heal you. I can save your life."

She didn't flinch as one of the curse's claws punched through the cave, having no choice as she forced her hand into Sagi's with a loud clap—

A whorl of roaring darkness screamed in her ears before it abruptly stopped, the remnants of the cave turning into the void of absolute nothing.

Nothing. If Satoru's infinity was everything, Sagi's void was the opposite. It was the true, absolute essence....of nothing. A purgatory of sorts, perhaps.

He appeared before her now, no longer shirtless but donning clan robes, the same kinds the royals used to wear ages ago. He continued holding her hand tightly, talons poking against her skin.

"Hello, my love. Long time no see." He murmured, the ancient rings on his finger cold against her own.

With no time to waste, Emi gasped as tendrils of his black cursed energy seeped into her palm, fogging as a mystical cloud around her wounded abdomen.

Out of panic, she attempted to rip her hand free, but Sagi held tight, coming closer as he looked into her eyes. "Relax." He whispered lowly.

She had no choice but to do so. Wherever she was, whether it was his domain or part of his technique, she was completely at his mercy. But, that's when she realized, the darkness didn't hurt, and it wasn't scary. It was warm and invigorating. Powerful and never ending. A piece of her soul rattled as if drawn to the shadows, as if destiny bound her to them, and she didn't protest when Sagi gently tugged on her hand, walking her in just a little deeper.

"See, it's not so bad, right?" His voice was so close, so familiar and sweet. "There's nothing to be afraid of when it comes to darkness. Not when I'm with you."

Her wound had now been healed, but Sagi didn't release her hand, tugging her in further.

Everything inside her said to follow him, but vestiges of her consciousness kept her grounded.

"Wait..." She uttered almost groggily, trying to pull back from his hand.

Attempting to break free was like swimming through a pool of hardening concrete, Sagi's voice quickly intercepting her path to freedom.

"It doesn't have to stop here." He whispered temptingly, placing his hands on both her shoulders. "Come now, let me in just a little more; let us connect, and I can win it all for you with a snap of my fingers. That's how easy it would be."

The offer was so tempting, a door appearing at the far end of her vision. She wanted to walk through it. She ached to, Sagi sensing it as he gripped her hand tighter. "Just a little more. Let me in. I promise. Just....a little...."

Visions of crystal blue and infinity danced in the faraway reminders of her soul, and that was the only thing to make Emi yank back roughly, her hand slipping from Sagi's as she pushed towards the light. He didn't chase her as she waded through the solidifying concrete, folding his hands behind his back musingly as he simply watched.

"Get out of my head." Emi pressed against the barriers of his bubble, gritting her teeth as she forced herself out of it.

The world flashed once more in her vision, throwing and tumbling her from every angle like one being drowned under a wave. With another blink, she was jolted back to the present time.

She gasped and collapsed to her knees as the cave came back into her view—or, rather, what was left of it. Now, the roof and walls of it were in shambles, the curse standing over her with a loud, snarling shriek of victory as it prepared to pounce.

Emi gaped in horror, Sagi chuckling as he leaned against her with his arms crossed. "Hold onto the little shadow for the time being." He said, gesturing to the soft cloud of darkness dissipating into her chest. "My gift to you. I think once you accept it, you'll find you enjoy it. Happy hunting."

With a snap of his fingers, he was gone, leaving Emi to her own devices as the giant claw of the curse came down towards her rapidly.

She dove to the side, gasping at her refreshed agility as she rolled smoothly to her feet. Her head was no longer swimming with death and unconsciousness, her body as strong as it was when she first woke up this morning. Looking down at her bared stomach, the gaping hole in her abdomen had been reduced to a very small cut, one that would do nothing more than scar. Her brain no longer felt like it was bleeding, the swelling in her eyes nothing more than fading black and blue bruises, and she couldn't believe it...

He'd actually done it like he said he would. Sagi....had healed her.

Chapter Text

Emi chuckled a bit incredulously at Sagi's gift of rejuvenation, buttoning her clothes back up before turning her attention towards the curse.

She was certain that for a being as shady as him, the gift of life didn't come without a price. But that was for another day—if there was to be one at all.

She'd have to make the most of this second chance.

With an adequate amount of blood and oxygen back in her body, her head was clear; Satoru's trainings flooding back into her mind.

The curse lunged one of its eight limbs for her, Emi swiftly unsheathing her katana before swinging it fluidly. The monster's hard exoskeleton had the katana simply ricocheting off its body unscathed, the Hasegawa girl tutting in annoyance before jumping back. Satoru had specifically instructed her not to waste her cursed energy on pointless attacks, but she needed to play with the monster a little bit. That was the only way she'd be able to find any weaknesses.

She could practically hear Satoru grumble 'idiot' as she wasted a blast of raw cursed energy, sending it straight at the monster's chest to see if it would take. As expected, it simply bounced off its outer shell, the curse breaking out into a gallop on its wiry legs that forced Emi to run.

Only this time, she didn't feel like she was a prey desperately sprinting towards escape. Now she was running with purpose, a plan of attack on the horizon.

She leapt over rocks and roots, the curse leaving another path of destruction in its wake. Emi ran back towards the clearing she started the trial in, the crowd gasping in surprise for her rejuvenated speed—and the fact she was still alive at all. Large puddles of oil and blood pooled everywhere, and she had to guess she'd lost at least seventy percent of her blood before Sagi healed her.

She wouldn't have lasted another few minutes without him—whether a curse ripped her to pieces or not.

She jumped the pools of her own blood easily with the healthy strength back in her legs. The curse followed behind, too dumb to dodge as it skidded in the oily mess. Emi ducked and rolled away as it swung its talons for her, testing a katana slice on one of its claws to see if she'd have better luck.

But, the unsuccessful clang of silver made her groan before she leaped for one of the pine trees. Perhaps vantage could give her better ideas. The curse charged for her legs, but Emi was already halfway up the tree. One of the few good memories she had with her sister was racing to climb the big trees in the Hasegawa manor. Trees that were much bigger and testier than these measly little pines.

She tucked her feet in as the curse jumped for her legs and missed, watching the monster attempt to mimic her actions and climb the tree itself. But, the first branch snapped and it shrieked in fury, starting to violently shake the tree in an attempt to get her out of it.

Emi swung and climbed up the branches, past the height of the pit, and had it not been for the veil, she could have leaped onto the seats directly next to her and made a break of escape.

Glancing over, her eyes widened when she realized she was practically face to face with Satoru—and Suguru. Both boys screaming contradicting, urgent orders at her that she couldn't make out over the noise and the type of veil between them. The curse on the ground bellowed out furious hisses and snarls now that its meal was out of reach. It slammed its claws into the tree, rattling branches and leaves that made the bark sway harder.

"What?" She said to the boys in question, holding onto the bark tighter as she looked at Satoru's moving lips closely.

Sensing she was trying to make out his words, he slowed down and exaggerated them...

"Every. Curse. Has. A. Weakness."

In other words, this one does, too. Even if it appears to be indestructible, there's an open space somewhere that Emi's cursed strings can connect. She just needs to find it.

She nodded in understanding before the curse chopped its claws into the bark of the tree, sending it toppling over thirty stories towards the ground.

Emi leapt off at the last possible second, using a string of cursed energy to hook herself to another nearby tree before swinging across the clearing smoothly. It was risky, but she needed to get closer to the curse. If it had a weakness, she guaranteed it would be something incredibly small and hard to see.

With a breath to brace, she threw herself into the fray. She'd need to take risks and go all in, that meant using every ounce of cursed energy she could. No more preserving. Blast after blast, she sent cursed energy to different body parts of the curse, dodging its heavy handed swings and snarling fangs. Human instinct had her leaping back when her hand was almost bitten off, but still, Emi didn't go far.

Closer. She needed to get even closer—

The curse granted her wish as it jumped unexpectedly, unhinging its jaws before chomping down atop Emi's arm. Mr. Watanabe chuckled heartily from his seat now, sipping his tea comfortably as he assumed he now had the win in the bag.

"Shit!" She hissed, trying to yank her arm free quickly.

And then, Satoru saw deja vu.

He gripped the arms of the banister tightly as the grade one curse lifted Emi off the ground by her arm, starting to shake its head back and forth, her body dangling like a rag doll. His vision flashed between past and present time. Akana had gone through the same exact situation that led to her death, and now history was repeating itself—even down to Satoru being forced to watch pathetically from the sidelines as it happened.

His fists were so tight, his knuckles were about to split. Instinctively, he turned on his heel, gritting through his teeth as he kept himself in place. He wanted to leave, his vision dancing with black spots, a cold sweat perspiring on his pale face. But, he promised he'd stay. He'd just have to endure two Hasegawa lives bloodying his hands.

But, as he turned back around and watched her in the mouth of the curse, he looked into her eyes. And, in that moment, Satoru remembered something he'd told her, something he told himself in this moment....

Emi was not her sister.

She was indifferent and unreasonable, never took herself too seriously, never liked to do things by the book. And, most of all, her and Akana had a very different way of thinking when it came to everything, even the battlefield it seemed.

While Akana had stubbornly attempted to fight through the monster's hold with sheer strength, Emi had enough sense—enough humility to understand she was overpowered. Rather than focus on beating the curse in such a compromising position, she focused on self-preservation, using her energy to tuck her legs into a tight ball towards her chest.

It preserved her spine from breaking as the monster shook her around, a problem Akana had run into once she reached this point.

Emi used her free hand to grip the curse's snout. Her trapped arm spewed blood that leaked down the monster's jaws, but she held strong, looking into its red bug eyes before an idea came over her. With tendrils of cursed energy glowing from her hand, she slammed it into one of those red eyes, the loud whimper of the curse sounding throughout the forest.

There it is. The weakness.

Satoru thought it, but judging from the bloody grin unfurling on Emi's lips, she figured it out, too, ignoring the blood pouring from her arm as she shot her cursed strings straight for the eyes. The monster had become distracted now, desperately using its claws to block its pupils as it seemed to know perfectly well of its own shortcomings.

Sensing the dynamic shifting, the curse opened its jaws and released Emi's arm, attempting to throw her body and create distance. But, she was quicker as she slammed both her hands over the monsters slimy face, climbing atop its snout before digging her nails into two of its red eyes. Its blood curdling shriek shook the forest floor, purple blood spewing from its pupils and showering Emi.

Satoru watched blankly as she did what her sister had been unable to. This normie, telling fate to go fuck itself and simply rewriting it herself.

Her pupils had shrunk wildly in feral focus as she kept herself mounted atop the curse's face, activating her technique straight through its eyes. Satoru's teachings guided her as she focused and poured all the power through her fingertips, gasping wildly when ten strings, one from each of her fingers, hooked into all three of its eyes.

The monster screamed in pain, slamming its claws into Emi and propelling her off its face. She was completely airborne, but even as her spine hit the barrier of the veil, even as her blood splattered against it right in front of her friends, she refused to let go of the precious grip her technique had on the monster. The strings needed to stay tethered together, even if it killed her, even if it tore her apart. She wouldn't get another chance.

Had she been a seasoned sorcerer, she would have already disabled the monster, subduing it into a haze so she could have full reign of its being. But, she wasn't experienced enough for that, gritting her teeth as the curse thrashed like a wild bull, throwing Emi's body around the pit as it tried to shake her off.

Her head slammed into a branch hard enough to rattle her vision, but she paid no mind to the blood dripping down her nose and forehead. Her arm was spewing blood as the cursed had clearly hit an important part, but Emi felt none of it, skidding her feet on the ground as she forced more cursed energy into her strings.

"Freeze." She commanded through grit teeth, "Stop moving and—"

Another failure as she was thrown into the veil like a splattered fly, gasping at the loud crack that echoed in her ribs.

No. She can't let go. This is a life or death hold. She won't get another chance.

Breathing heavily, she realized she'd landed directly in front of the seated higher ups who watched her. Emi was practically torn in two, but here were they—sipping their tea with stone cold, crotchety faces and unamused looks. The crowd continued to chant for her demise, and now Emi felt the tendrils of hatred stirring in her veins. That little shadow Sagi had given her asking to come to life.

She met the old Mr. Watanabe's eyes, his pure fury for her ongoing survival making her stare blankly.

And, suddenly, something inside Emi snapped.

The shadow in her chest began to swirl and stir, growing in size at a rate she couldn't control. Her mouth was bloody, anger brewing in her veins and seething through her grit teeth hot enough to create steam.

Her fingers clenched as she glared at the monster—not the curse, but the monster who was Watanabe, his eyes narrowing as her dual colored eyes began to glow with tinges of red. She wanted to kill him. She wanted to rip his head from his neck and slice through it with her teeth, spitting out his blood and dance atop his corpse ferally.

The darkness. It's the darkness.

Sagi's whispers echoed into her mind as she slammed her hand into the veil wildly, blood splattering it and dripping down her fingers as she bared her teeth at the higher ups.

"They don't deserve to live." Sagi murmured in her ear. "If it wasn't for the veil, his head could be yours right now. It wouldn't be the first time our people pillaged and left the higher ups in ruin. Probably why they're trying to get rid of you."

The curse in the pit continued to thrash but Emi suddenly gripped onto her strings tightly, eyes red and glazed as she leapt back down to the floor. The darkness tapped the edges of her brain and she allowed it, slamming her hands together as she commanded the curse...

"You will stop. Now."

Her voice was loud and lethal, powerful enough to make those watching cease their sounds.

Mr. Watanabe furrowed his brows and stood from his chair, and in that moment—with such immediate discomfort in his eyes, Emi wondered what truth he really knew about her clan, and if it was the same one Sagi had told her.

But, she didn't care as she turned her attention back to the curse, now subdued from her power, bug eyes glazed and blank as it waited for her next command. All she needed was a simple order to kill itself....but, the darkness wanted more.

It would be her first time ever successfully using her technique to command anything, and the power....it wasn't something she wanted to give up so soon.

Emi stuck her bloody tongue out, smirking a bit devilishly as she pointed a finger to it and said to the curse, "You'll reach down your throat this instance and rip out your tongue."

She snapped her fingers and watched in awe as the curse obeyed without hesitation, the monster crying painfully as it ripped its slimy tongue clean from its mouth. Her smile grew wider as she swayed crookedly on her feet, eyes wild as she gave her next command.

"Now eat it."

She laughed, a sound that started off quietly before it quickly grew in volume, in hysterics. Satoru watched with furrowed brows. He'd never seen her like this before, her energy, he could feel it. He could see it. The darkness of it was unlike anything he'd ever felt, drawing a low shiver from his spine. That's when he had an epiphany...

Emi Hasegawa had more cursed energy living inside her than anyone had realized. Even him.

"Rip open your chest with those claws." Emi commanded almost gleefully, not flinching as the next command had another shower of purple blood raining down on her. "Now pull out your intestines."

The higher ups blanched at the vile commands from the young girl, Emi in her own world as she commanded the curse maliciously, "You will kneel at my feet."

Her voice was a low sinister drawl that had Satoru's stomach dropping a bit. This wasn't the Emi he knew, but rather a monster that had been living in the deepest depths of her chest. She stood tall and proud as the curse knelt before her, placing her boot atop its bloody head.

And then, she gave her last command. "Tear open your throat. But don't rip your head off just yet."

She unsheathed her katana as the monster did so, making the higher ups and Satoru flinch as she slammed into its mauled throat, mercilessly tearing it to shreds. Purple blood and pieces of the curse drenched her now, her boots and hands digging deeper into the gore.

With one more heavy swing of her katana, the head came off completely, Emi panting deep and even.

She threw her bloodied sword aside, picking up the discarded head by one hand before dragging it across the forest floor. Then she climbed one of the trees up to the viewing stands, watching as the veil slowly disappeared.

Silence was all that could be heard from the crowd. Her boots stepped atop the clean floor where the higher ups sat, purple blood spilling onto their feet as she slowly approached them.

Mr. Watanabe's eyes blazed angrily as Emi hovered over him, her gaze never breaking from his as she dropped the heavy, messy head right into his lap, staining his priceless fragile robes.

"I've completed your task." She said lowly, eyes soulless and dark. "Now....leave me...and my clan....alone."

Her fingers, her body itched to take it further, those tendrils of darkness practically begging to reach her untouched soul. And then....in the deepest corner of her mind...

"You could kill him." Sagi whispered. "Right now. It would be nothing more than a snap of your fingers."

Emi froze as the shadow in her chest began to billow darker....bigger....faster. Her vision felt hazy, clouding over with centuries of fury and resentment. Sagi's offer was becoming too tempting, the darkness begged to come into her soul. She was too close to giving in as she balled her fist...

But, instead of directing it towards Mr. Watanabe, she directed it towards herself, slamming it directly into her face until the world went black...

She didn't trust herself to resist the shadows if she stayed awake any longer.

Chapter Text

The harsh smell of antiseptics was the first thing Emi registered upon returning to consciousness. That along with a pounding headache.

A groan came out raw in her throat and her mouth tasted bitterly of dried blood and dirt. Unfocused and hazy, her eyes slowly opened, the harsh light of the infirmary burning her aching pupils. The bright sunlight spilling in through the curtains indicated it was afternoon, but Emi wasn't sure how long she'd been asleep. Though as her heart rate chimed steadily from the machine in the corner, an I.V. hooked up to her arm, sending fluids through her flowing veins, she knew one thing...

She was alive. Not only that, but she had passed her exam trial. She'd done what no one—not even herself, thought possible.

The feeling hadn't set in as she melted back into the stale pillows of the infirmary bed. She'd won, beat the higher ups at their own game and even conquered their sabotage; saved her own clan from ruin and exorcised a curse two grade levels above her clearance. So, it only begs the question....

Why didn't feel she feel relieved?

She stared up at the popcorn ceilings vacantly, trying to ignore the pit that sat in her chest, an empty orifice, but somehow so incredibly heavy in weight; begging to infect her innocent heart with its vileness. The feeling hadn't gone away. At first, she chalked it up to adrenaline, the body's primal instinct to survive at all costs.

But, now she was alone, and the darkness was just as prominent in her body as it had been on the battlefield. She exorcised one curse, but no, it wasn't satiating enough. She'd only unlocked a portion of her power, but the need to sink her claws—rather, her cursed strings into another being and exercise control over their autonomy....it was like an itch begging to be scratched.

No more. She couldn't—she wouldn't. Not unless her job deemed it necessary.

With a slightly strained sigh, she closed her eyes and attempted to force sleep back into herself. She was alone in the infirmary at a time she wished she wasn't, trying to quell the darkness with the only thing that ever seemed to help....thinking of Satoru and if he'd come to visit her while she'd been sleeping; what he thought of the trial and—

"—Looks like you didn't need my help winning the game after all." A low, sultry voice snapped her eyes open in alarm.

Emi sat up in bed abruptly, her entire body groaning in pain as she did so.

In one of the visiting chairs sat Sagi, slouched and wearing his royal robes. He had one leg crossed over his knee, reading a 'Good Housekeeping' magazine with only half-interest. It was quite an odd sight, one Emi was tempted to laugh at.

But, memories of what he'd done in the cave sobered her with dread. He'd saved her life, given her his shadow, and it's painfully obvious that she wouldn't be alive right now had it not been for his generosity. Judging from the sly smirk on his face, he knew it, too.

"Did you enjoy my shadows?" He asked knowingly, tearing out a recipe for brown butter cookies from the magazine before pocketing it. "I'd be happy to lend you more."

Emi tutted at his stupid actions, at the way he seemed more interested in the magazine than their conversation. She refused to admit she was halfway amused, and the feeling quickly left her with her next weighted words.

"I assume you saving my life doesn't come without a price. Let's hear it."

Better to get it over with now, Emi thought. She didn't ask for his help, but she did accept it in the end. Whether he's a cursed spirit or a human, it's not uncommon for sorcerers to be tricked into pacts over this sort of thing. On the verge of death, that seemed like the least of her concerns at the time.

Sagi licked over the sharp tip of his fangs, flipping through the remaining pages of the magazine all too quickly before tossing it back on the table. With a content sigh, he lulled his head towards Emi.

"You assume wrong. No price." He shrugged, eyes twinkling wickedly. "Not for my one and only ally."

Emi shuffled uncomfortably in her bed at his....persistent 'kindness' over these last few months. She wasn't naive enough to think he didn't have his own selfish reasons for helping her, for pestering her brain. But, the fact that he continued to hide them made her all the more uneasy.

"Then we have nothing further to discuss. Leave." She said firmly, gesturing to the door before remembering he could teleport to wherever he pleased.

His slitted pupils studied her closely. The fondness in his eyes made her chest stir, but not in the way it does when Satoru was near. This stir was a warning, one that told her to stay as far away as possible...

But, in a hospital bed, she had nowhere to go, and Sagi seemed to sense her thoughts, rising from the chair and coming towards her. His silk robes dragged across the polished floors, the edge of the bed dipping as he sat. It was the closest he'd ever been, the motions making him feel so incredibly real.

He inhaled deeply and looked out towards the window, the light shrinking back slightly from his gaze. "You can't fight the darkness forever, Emi." He sounded like he was giving advice. "And you shouldn't try so hard to run from it. That's the heart of your cursed energy. The shadows, they make you stronger."

She knew they did. It's not something she wanted to admit, but she knew it. On the battlefield, the shadows connected her mind and body together, they made the essence of her power click. The trial was an epiphany of sorts, the realization that darkness....was the catalyst she needed to advance.

It terrified her to think what was needed to awaken the full extent of her power. What the cost would be to become.....strong.

Her gaze dropped to the blanket. She didn't intend for her next words to come out so honest, especially not in front of Sagi. "I don't want to hurt anyone."

Because if these stories that Sagi told her were true, the legends of the Hasegawa clan being known as 'hypnotic pillagers,' Emi would simply be living up to the reputation of her ancestors by stooping so low. Akana, her parents would be absolutely disgusted.

Sagi's slitted pupils landed on her, his voice vacant and chilling as he simply said, "Some people deserve to get hurt."

Lost in thought, he brought a talon to his lips, the ancient rings on his finger glinting in the shriveled sun. "I've watched history repeat itself for a long time. All I will tell you is this—you're going to wish you killed that man back there when you had the chance. Your win today does not compare to the insurmountable loss you will inevitably face in the near future—all because of what you didn't do today."

She thought of Watanabe, and how close she'd come to ripping his head clean from his body. She'd almost lost control back there, almost let Sagi into her soul. It terrified her so much, she knocked herself out in a desperate attempt to regain her clarity.

He looked like he wanted to say more, the knowledge he truly held blazing in his eyes, begging to be unleashed. But, he restrained himself, patting her knee over the blanket with an odd sort of comfort.

"One cannot be a jujutsu sorcerer and also a good person." He said almost wistfully, almost regretful to dull more of her light.

He said it as if he knew from his own experience, and it only made Emi wonder about Sagi and his story. How he became who—what he is now. But, his sympathies vanished all too quickly and she blinked rapidly, wondering what was genuine and what was this demon man playing his taunting, little games.

His ears perked as if he heard something outside the door, rising from the bed and smoothing out his robes. "But, I suppose that's something you need to find out for yourself, Emi. Once you do, I'll be here." He bowed before her, placing a kiss to her hand. "Until next time, my love."

With that, he was gone. All too abruptly. Emi was only left in the silence for a few moments before the door to her infirmary room swung open. The coincidence of timing had her wondering if the addition of new visitors contributed to his quick leave. It almost seemed like...

...he was running away from something.

Emi wasn't sure what, but she had a possible idea as Satoru's eyes glowed brightly upon his entry, focused and intense, almost like a bloodhound sniffing out its prey. He didn't acknowledge her momentarily as he followed the residual essence of Sagi's presence around the room, swiftly walking around the chair the snake deity had been sitting in before dragging his fingers through the sheer curtains; searching for the vestiges of a ghost seeping through the fabric.

Simultaneous tension and relief laced his next breath once he found nothing, and when his eyes finally landed on her, he decided to save the questions for another time; mostly because....he just couldn't believe it.

Satoru's mind refused to let him imagine this moment. Oh, how many nights he'd lost sleep, preparing to stand in front of a gravestone with her name on it. He was fully prepared for the weight of her death to place a curse on him, and honestly? He wouldn't have minded it if it meant her presence would stick around to haunt him a little longer.

But, 'surreal' wouldn't be enough to describe seeing her actually sitting in that bed, looking right at him with those heterochromatic eyes. He thought their 'forever' ended last night.

It was instinctual to remove his glasses and get a better look at her. The stress that wreaked havoc on his body over the last several hours physically tore him up inside. That throbbing pain of panic was the only thing to ground him and let him know this wasn't a dream.

But, you know what? If fate really was that cruel and he was dreaming, Satoru decided he'd be okay—no, he'd be happy....if he never woke up at all.

His heart stuttered as she breathed a smile his way, and if he wasn't so shocked, he might've found it humorous that she looked just as surprised about her own survival as he was.

So many things he had to say, and also nothing at all. His mouth was dry, unable to complete the thoughts brimming at the cap of his brain—no, his soul.

They spoke a different language, him and Emi. One that no one else could translate. And, for as isolated as Satoru grew up, always being the one to never understand others, he felt stunned that he had this. That he had....her.

That he still had her.

A bump into his back had his stalled brain jumpstarting itself back to life, and by the time Satoru had settled on a greeting, he'd lost the precious opportunity to have her all to himself.

He was forced to the back burner as Suguru, Shoko, and Yaga piled in directly behind him, rolling his blue eyes lightly as the healer reached Emi first. Ah. Attention seekers, right? He wouldn't know a thing about 'em.

"Heyyy, you made it back in one piece." Shoko cheered laxly, throwing her arms around Emi's battered body not-so-gently. "I never lost faith in you."

"She tried to bet me out of my watch that you wouldn't last five minutes." Suguru chimed in musingly from a few feet behind, running a hand through his black hair.

Satoru only now just noticed he was wearing it down, and he wondered how long Suguru had been doing that without his knowledge. He's always been so perceptive about him, but lately, he's just....distracted, you know.

Shoko tutted in annoyance and sneered in Suguru's direction for the call out. "Snitch...."

"Hey, she had the right idea." Emi chuckled, her voice raspy as she stiffly readjusted herself in the bed. "I definitely almost died out there, like, thirty times."

She was in pain and Satoru barely stepped a foot forward, restraining himself from getting any closer. He didn't wanna talk to her just yet because then he'd be grouped with everyone else, and he wanted to be different. God, he was spoiled; selfish and not wanting to share his 'Emi time' with anyone else.

Call him a drama king, he's heard worse. Actually, no he hasn't. He doesn't do anything wrong, remember?

For the first time in his life, Satoru held his tongue and simply wiped his mouth, feet bolted in place as Suguru brushed past him. Shoko released Emi, and his best friend was quick to fill the space—actually, even more of it than Satoru would've liked. Not that he cares.

"I'm glad you're okay." Suguru murmured, pulling Emi into his arms.

Ah. Now Satoru had a bitter taste in his mouth, finding the sight of his school dress shoes a little too interesting.

Emi snaked her arms around his back with her I.V. riddled hands, her gaze almost fighting to stay on the floor before involuntarily shifting upwards—over Suguru's shoulder and directly to Satoru. And even though the white haired boy could, quite literally, feel her eyes on him, he promised himself, and also Suguru that he wouldn't intervene anymore.

He found his mind traveling back to last night—the kiss. It's not something he's been able to think about given the circumstances of today. But, now that the ugliness of it all is outta the way—and the longer Suguru's hug continued to linger, he replayed that kiss. The one in her dorm room at the late hours of the night. With Satoru's hands tangled in her hair and their tongues dancing together.

It was a sorta reminder to himself. A way to hold onto last night long after it would soon be a distant memory.

Pathetic, right? Ahhh, don't even tell him....

Emi cleared her throat, tearing her eyes away from the white haired boy before giving Suguru a parting pat. He released her with a soft smile and Emi loosed a breath that seemed to be relief—something she never did with Satoru, not that he's comparing. But, anyways, she totally likes him better, right?

The Hasegawa girl turned her eyes to Yaga once Suguru stepped back, tinges of hope brimming in her voice as she asked, "Well? Are they gonna back off now, or what?"

The higher ups, of course. To Emi, the trial was a success. Not only did she demonstrate her abilities to exorcise a curse two levels above her clearance, but also her potential. Her power.

However, Yaga didn't see it the same way, his arms crossed and sunglasses glinting off the dying sun filtering in through the window. "They're not happy about the way you handled things." He said low and quiet, glancing around as if the shadows were listening.

His voice was neutral, but somehow, Satoru wondered if that meant he was more bummed than anything. Yaga wasn't ever shy about voicing his annoyance or disappointment. But, when it came to Emi, it was almost like....he knew the ending to her story already; as if all attempts were futile and it was only a matter of time before she kicked the bucket.

That possibility left a brewing storm inside his chest. So did the way her hope shattered as quickly as it blossomed, melting away along with the smile on her bruised lips.

The weight in the air quickly soured the reunion, with Emi's gaze turning blank as she stared at the infirmary blankets. "But, I.....did exactly what they asked of me." She mumbled blankly, and it was rare that Satoru heard her sound visibly disappointed in front of others. "I did what I needed to in order to survive—"

"—You scared them, is what you did." Yaga corrected sternly, causing her to scoff.

"How much fear could a girl from a throwaway clan truly cause?"

"Perhaps....your clan isn't as much of a 'throwaway' one as the world was led to believe." He pointed out. "Perhaps, the higher ups know that."

Perhaps, it wasn't just the higher ups who came to that conclusion, Satoru thought.

Over the concealment of his shades, he looked at Yaga—really looked at Yaga and found something different on his face. A sorta' deja vu, because he tended to look at Satoru that same exact way.

Disciplinary, yes. But, underneath it all, curiosity. Wonder. And most importantly, just a bit of wary concern that one day, she might act on it—all that strength she's starting to discover within herself.

It's the first time he's ever seen Yaga look at another person that way—somebody....who wasn't him.

Emi proved herself today, yeah. But, she took it too far, showed too much. Strength is just as much a blessing as a curse, and Satoru knows that better than anyone.

One can't be powerful and also sane.

The higher ups are afraid of what they can't understand. What they can't control. And Satoru's starting to wonder if Emi's actions today simply replaced one bounty on her head for another.

The Hasegawa girl sagged back into the bed, glancing out the sunset streaked window tiredly. "What happens now?"

"Well, for now, you're cleared to continue your training at Jujutsu High. Let's just take it from there and see how they retaliate." Yaga nodded, sighing a bit heavier than Satoru had been expecting.

With a pat on her shoulder, he was gone, leaving the four second years to salvage the fragmented pieces of youthful bliss that remained.

A moment of weighted silence stalled them before Suguru, always Suguru, absorbed all the darkness for himself, smiling encouragingly at the group.

"Hey, you hungry?" He asked Emi casually, as if they hadn't just been talking about her inevitable demise—after a failed attempt at her execution, nonetheless. "We were just about to head out for ice cream. I don't think you're cleared to eat that, but we can stop at a ramen place on the way back and get you some soup."

The Hasegawa girl smiled emptily, trying to be excited as she nodded. "Oh, yeah. That would be great."

Suguru nodded, him and Shoko making their way to the door. Internally, Satoru prayed they wouldn't notice him lingering, but it was a failed hope as Suguru spoke up.

"Satoru, you coming?" He asked, and the white haired boy rubbed the back of his neck.

Truth be told, he didn't wanna go. Even if it was in his carnal nature to do some good damage on a steaming bowl of katsudon, his normally insatiable appetite was nonexistent right now.

But, also he had a reputation to uphold and he couldn't let everyone know he'd gone soft for some normie—okayyy, former normie. Can't really call someone who commanded a curse to eat its own tongue a normie anymore.

"Oh. Yeah, I'll meet you guys there." He waved dismissively, causing the two second years to disappear from the room.

When the door closed, Satoru's facade fled, all the heavy set emotions of the day starting to catch up with him. He'd never admit it, but deep down, he was afraid to look at her. Afraid to face the future he already wrote off as impossible.

Regardless, he turned towards her slowly, only now noticing....with just the two of them here....how much more tired she looked. Keeping a hand shoved in the pocket of his school pants, he walked over to her; his Gojo shit eating grin replaced with Satoru's quiet, soulful eyes.

"Well," Emi's voice was softer, more intimate. "What are you gonna do now, Satoru Gojo, that I'm here to stay and bug you a little while longer?"

Her little smile was contagious, Satoru puffing a soft breath of amusement through his nose as he looked at the ground. He did it lazily, pretending to smudge a piece of dirt on the floor with his shoe before he came closer, right up to the edge of her bed.

He had no jokes or teases left in him as he asked with a soft murmur, "What do you want me to do, huh?"

Whatever she wanted from him, he'd do it in this moment. No matter how drastic, no matter what he promised anyone else. He was halfway convinced he belonged to her, only halfway because the whole of him was too afraid to admit it.

He tossed his glasses on the side table and it felt liberating to do so. To unmask himself and bear his naked soul before another; to be touched by another human being after so many years of isolation. He drank up the way Emi reached out and grabbed his hand with her battered, I.V. riddled one.

The strongest allowed himself to be pulled into her, welcoming it. Before today, he thought he'd only get to feel her touch from now on in his dreams, or when he takes that last breath of life and she comes to bring him home.

But, real—her fingers closing around his were so real, it almost made his heart hurt. With the sunset in her eyes, she looked into his deity laced ones, so unafraid of everything he was as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

His solace. His comfort. His home. His soul chanted it all like a mantra no matter how much he tried to ignore her prominence.

Satoru breathed for the first time since he woke up this morning—no, since he left her in the late hours of the night. He allowed himself a rare moment to be, to simply exist as a human. A malfunctioning mechanism, he supposed. All machines have them and as he lost more of his youth over time, he was certain his malfunctions would become fewer and far between.

But, for now, he exhaled all the torment of the day into her tangled hair, his arms circling her back. It wasn't enough. God, she made him weak and Satoru took it upon himself to crawl into her tiny hospital cot, not caring whether it was strong enough to support his weight. He just needed to be closer. He needed to utterly consume her.

Emi chuckled softly and scooted over, her arms snaking to the back of Satoru's neck. Her hand placement was similar to what she'd done last night when she kissed him and his mouth started tingling at the simple sight of her own.

"Hug me," Her lips brushed his ear. "Because I never thought I'd get to feel you again."

A lover's whisper. That's what it sounded like to Satoru, not that he's had much experience with something like that. And, given what they spoke about last night, how their 'what if's' would never come to fruition, he knew they shouldn't indulge or pretend.

But, he just couldn't help himself, especially not when she rarely opened herself to him like this.

A vulnerable hum of indulgent relief slipped from his throat as he hugged her tighter, burying his face against her cheek and letting his mouth tickle her skin. She smelled like antiseptic and sweat, but also just a tinge of jasmine from her lingering cursed energy. The sunset streaked pink through the open windows, the memories of the day fading with it, even if not from her body.

He was so attuned to her, feeling her muscles wince in his hold. Satoru pulled back barely, their noses practically grazing as he looked down at her body.

"Where does it hurt?" He asked, voice unrecognizably stripped as he searched for the source of pain amongst her countless injuries.

Her heterochromatic eyes only remained halfway open as she grabbed his hand, gently pressing it to the bandage along her rib. His fingers shifted against the spot, feeling the bruised bump that littered her diaphragm. If only he could understand reverse cursed energy, he could heal her. Another thing he needed to get stronger at.

Perhaps she sensed his thoughts from the growing emptiness on his face, trying to shrug the pain away like she always does. "Hey, it's cool. Coulda' been worse." She breathed tiredly, shifting carefully until her head rested on his shoulder. "The higher ups tried to kill me long before I even entered the battlefield."

Satoru being the smug bastard he is usually loved being right. But, right now, silent fury bubbled in his chest at the confirmation of what he'd suspected. Had he been there, had he seen them hurt her, he can say without doubt, they'd no longer be breathing.

The urge to slice a line of infinity through the crooked world grew stronger. It was getting difficult to detain his bloodlust, especially against those who deserve the full brunt of it.

So, he asks himself again—the same question he asked himself earlier today when he watched Emi fight for her life....

What if he did it? What if he just....killed them?

He's quite certain he wouldn't feel an ounce of remorse about it. No, if anything, it would feel....good.

But, as Emi's fingers stroked along his chest, the idea faded into the far away corners of his mind. Not forgotten, just pocketed for another day. It all depends on how much Satoru will allow them to get away with. At what point....will they finally make him snap.

"I had a feeling they pulled a stunt like that. You know, I contemplated killing 'em for it." He uttered, blue eyes staring dazedly at the dying sun.

"So did I." She whispered, and Satoru blinked at her in question.

Chewing her bottom lip anxiously, she admitted, "Sagi came to me during the trial. He saved my life....and he showed me the darkness. Just a glimpse. But, you know what, Satoru? I liked it. The feeling. The power. I think....that's what terrifies me the most."

Never had Satoru related to anything more in his life. He always felt so isolated, so wrong for thinking the same exact thing. To have the ability to destroy the world with a simple snap of your fingers and you just....don't, it's a mind fuck that only he could possibly understand. Or, so he thought.

"I get it." He almost chuckled at the irony.

It felt cathartic to say. Because it's not a statement he can say with anyone else in this entire world.

As the sun finally vanished from the horizon, Satoru felt her body growing weary in his hold. Her fingers curled tighter in his shirt and he foolishly welcomed it, wrapping his arms more securely around her back.

"I wonder if the higher ups will come for me." She breathed.

And now that her and Satoru had broken the barriers last night, she let the fear seep into her voice. But, no longer did he think of her as weak for it.

No, after what he's witnessed from Emi Hasegawa over the last few months, 'weakness' could never be a word used to describe her again.

"Eh. They'd be stupid to try." He said vacantly, already imagining all the different ways his six eyes could end a man. Hundreds. Thousands. Infinite ways.

Emi sensed his thoughts, shaking her head softly in protest. "Don't ruin yourself for me."

There's no better person to ruin himself for, that's what Satoru thought. But, of course, he couldn't say it. His soul and his mouth were forever misaligned.

"Mm, I dunno. I think it'd be quite the improvement actually." He gained back just a bit of his smug charm. "The sorcery world is in desperate need of some spring cleaning if you ask me."

Though, deep down, Satoru knew that if murder would truly fix everything, he would have sold his soul to the devil a long time ago. Nah, the hierarchy of his world is one of the only things in the universe that's bigger than his adolescent self. For now.

"Mm. Spring..." Emi murmured tiredly, her voice almost whimsical at the thoughts. "At least now, we have spring."

It's true. She survived the winter to live through spring. But, somehow, they were always on borrowed time. What about after the spring? And summer? And fall?

When would she finally vanish from this world and leave him behind?

These were the thoughts he couldn't share with her. Not with anyone. So he would continue to suffer in silence and sleepless nights, giving her a tired smile as the stars began to peek through the indigo streaked sky.

"Yeah. At least we have spring." He simply echoed her words, holding onto the last threads of his youth.

*
Next chapter: 2007

End of arc two. Keep reading for arc three! Remember, my timeline is just a bit different from the canon story.

I hope you guys are enjoying the story so far! I've worked as hard as I can on it for you!💜

Chapter Text

Four months later. 2007.

*

Remnants of winter's snow were nothing more than droplets atop the freshly bloomed spring petals.

Laughter filled the dewy Saturday morning air, the sound tucked away behind one of the suburban backroads of Tokyo. Rest days for those at Jujutsu High were few and far between lately, especially for the second year students. But, that never stopped Satoru and Emi from getting into trouble. 'Partners in crime' is the reputation they'd quickly gained around the campus, much to Yaga's dismay.

And today was no different, Emi's frame cutting through the quiet neighborhood breeze at a wild rate, the tires of her bike squealing in liberated delight.

It was the little things like this she missed, the dreaded 'normie' things that were always so insignificant nowadays. She gripped the handlebars of her bike tightly, the adrenaline of the moment unmatched as she veered a hard right down the vertical ramp-like street path.

Satoru's nagging chants of 'heyyy, you cheater!' were lost to the wind whipping through her hair and eardrums, Emi chuckling vibrantly as the tires of her bike propelled airborne off the speed bump, sending her ten feet in the air and straight towards the finish line—aka, their two empty cans of soda held down with a few piles of gravel.

She flew through the finish line with a harsh skid of rubber, quickly drifting sideways to ensure she didn't crash into one of the parked cars along the side of the road. With pouty defeat, Satoru laxly coasted between the soda cans a few seconds later, wearing an ugly mug of annoyance under his glasses.

With his bike still lazily trolleying, his shoes dragged against the pavement accompanied by his loud groan. Emi grinned triumphantly and hopped off her bike, standing directly in front of Satoru as he slowly wheeled towards her.

"Hah." She gloated, gripping both of his handlebars once he was directly in front of her. "I win. Again."

He sneered at her lightly, and Emi tried to ignore the way the breeze ruffled up his shirt.

"Uhhh, yeah. I'd win, too, if I cheated." He retorted sassily, throwing his head up towards the sky with a tut. "Ah, but ya know what? It's okay. I see why you did it. Heh, I mean who could beat the honored one fair and square, right? You, like, had to cheat if you wanted any chance to not look pathetic."

Emi blew a raspberry through her soft lips, relishing in his butt hurt attitude. It wasn't common Satoru lost at anything, and she'd be lying if she said it wasn't fun poking his buttons.

He tried to wheel his bike around her, but Emi simply gripped the handlebars tighter, leaning over them slightly to get closer.

"Woah, hold on. Is Satoru Gojo a sore loser?" She taunted a bit smugly, her next words laced with light sarcasm. "That's surprising..."

He scoffed softly and hovered in towards her, the tips of their noses brushing as he said, "Mm. Actually, I never lose at anything. Hope that helps."

"Just admit it." Emi cheesed a grin, taken with how brightly the morning sun reflected off the turquoise in his eyes. "Someone in this world is better than you at something. This normie just kicked your ass. Three times in a row to be exact, but who's counting? Oh yeah—me."

To be fair, Satoru only just learned how to ride a bike for the first time thirty minutes ago, thanks to Emi. And, just in that time frame, he was already hot on her heels during their downhill races. But, like, she couldn't tell him that. His ego doesn't need any more stroking.

"Awww. Good to know you can count to three—I didn't think you had it in ya." He teased, giving her nostrils a firm pinch.

She scrunched her nose and batted his hand away, standing in front of him with her arms crossed defiantly. "Come on now. I win and that means you have to get me whatever I want, remember? That was the winner's deal."

"Oh yeah?" He raised a suggestive brow, his glasses sliding down to his nose. "What, you gonna make me?"

She rolled her eyes with a click of her tongue, slowly walking away from his bike when her stupid chest began to flutter. "You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

Out of instinct, Satoru caught her wrist, pulling her back to him before she could get away.

"Maybe I would." He murmured.

Emi's gut simmered at the way he bit down on his lip, trying to keep her gaze to his pupils. It's a habit she's been practicing for months now.

The events of winter had been left in the past. Unspoken and forgotten. To Satoru anyways, or at least, that's what Emi assumed. The trial, the post trial cuddles, and especially, the...kiss; none of it had been mentioned by either of them since it happened.

Of course, there was no reason it should be. Emi's lucky second chance at survival changed nothing between her and Satoru. They shared one heat of the moment kiss, and they both agreed it was a mistake.

The pull of their souls scared them both. It made them vulnerable, weak, and fostering something that wasn't meant to be...would just be a foolish flaw.

No attachments. It was a mutual, unspoken agreement. That's how they could get stronger.

Truthfully, it was just the easy way out for two people who had a habit of rejecting their vulnerabilities.

Their masks and barriers had been rebuilt over the last few months; friendship and mischief slowly paving over the deep rooted feelings they couldn't shake for each other. But, every now and then....

...those feelings seeped through the cracks in the form of touches, looks, or instinctual comments. Acting like nothing ever happened was proving to be more difficult than Emi liked to admit.

Not to mention, now that winter passed, Satoru was seventeen, and maybe it's because she's so (annoyingly) attuned to him, but he does look just a little bit older. For starter's he's even taller, his eyes a deeper shade of blue and hair a little longer and more messy. As for his features, he just looks a little bit more......you know, a little bit more.......

Ugh. Girl, stand up.

"Stop that." She said of Satoru's charming eyes, wagging a disciplinary finger at him.

His hand loosened around her wrist, giving her the opportunity to leave. And when she didn't, he chuckled and pulled her closer—a more Satoru type of chuckle, intimate and warm. Masked behind one of the big willow trees hanging over the sidewalk, their bodies intertwined, his fingers snaking around her lower back.

"Mm. Stop what?" He asked, knowing full well of his 'crimes' as his eyes trailed to her lips.

Emi gripped his arms, feeling the blooming muscles that didn't exist there a few months ago.

"Stop annoying me." Her voice came out unbothered even if her heart was swelling in her chest, and Satoru mocked a frown.

"Awww. Sorry—is what I would say if I actually cared." His next laugh was more of a Gojo type, and he stuck his tongue out as Emi lightly shoved him in the chest.

Ah, but Satoru cared. In fact, he cared more than he liked to admit...

The events of winter have been playing in his head on a loop, unbeknownst to Emi. And truth be told, he'd rather shit and die than let her know about it—these constant, borderline obsessive thoughts he can't seem to shake, the same ones about to drive him up-the-walls insane. (Yes, it's that dramatic.)

Listen, with time passed, he hoped the kiss would eventually fade from his mind like a dream. Ehh, one of those fun dreams, albeit, but still a dream at the end of the day. Hell, he even hoped he'd get this moment of clarity, you know, and realize maybe, just maybeee he totally overhyped everything and she actually sucked at kissing.

As you can guess, that was wishful thinking....

Because every night before bed, when it was just him and the stars, he'd travel back to that night. Against his will, but also so willingly intentional. In the darkness of his dorm room, his ears would strain to remember every little sound she breathed into his mouth. Half lidded eyes staring at the ceiling, his fingers would graze his bottom lip as a poor mimic of her mouth, his tongue wet with the memories of her taste.

He'd become fixated on that kiss every night, and then again every morning when he woke up. His infatuation and yearning (ew, you didn't hear that from him) made him more of an insomniac than he's ever been. And while he knew they shouldn't, sleep deprivation (totally the cause) started to have him hoping—correction, 'wondering,' if they'd ever be put in a situation where they'd do it again.

Satoru wouldn't stop her, you know. Oh god, he wouldn't. No, he'd be utterly pathetic; moaning and panting against her lips, whispering all the secrets of the universe onto her tongue so someone else could share the world with him. He'd collapsed to the ground with her on top of him and his fingers buried in her hair. Ahhh, but his hands wouldn't know where to grab, honestly. Wherever she'd allow him to, that's where he'd touch her.

His stomach, the deep core of it, always burned when he thought about it—about her. His heart rate always spiked and....and....

Ah. He'll stop there. The events that would always follow those thoughts....were things he wanted to keep to himself. His cheeks heated just thinking about 'em.

Already, his resolve was loosening, his fingers traveling lower until they grazed the outer curve of her ass. He glided along the back of her upper thighs, stroking the area where her skin met the hem of her jean shorts. His eyes were glazed with all-consuming obsession as she spoke of her growling stomach and how she wanted her winning prize to be a snack from the convenience store down the road, but all he could look at were her lips, and her tongue; her dark skin glistening in the morning sun and the way her heterochromatic eyes brought out the red streaks in her hair—

"Satoru, are you listening to me?" Her voice was just as sweet as the blooming petals.

He remained perched on his bike as he looked up at her. His moon, his stars, though he's too weak, too cowardice to ever admit it.

"Mhm." He uttered instinctively—and distractedly as he rested his chin atop her chest.

Her standing frame was the perfect height for his sitting one, and he had to hold in a hum of content when her fingers glided to the back of his head; specifically, into the sweaty hair at the back of his neck. She always touched him there. She was the only one to ever touch him there. To Satoru, that was her place.

"Good." She said contently, lightly squishing his cheeks between her hands. "So you'll do it then?"

"Uh-huh, whatever."

Yeahhh, so—he didn't have a clue about what he just agreed to. But, if she wanted it—whatever 'it' was, then the deed was done. She'd have it.

And it was completely worth it when her eyes lit up and she grabbed Satoru's wrist, tugging him along on his bike as they headed the remaining two blocks to the convenience store.

"Sweet, you won't be disappointed. Sour patch kids and vanilla ice cream is my favorite combo. You're gonna love it."

Heh. So that's what he agreed to, huh? Something so simple, yet she acted like they'd just hit heaven's jackpot.

This was the way of the 'normie', he supposed. Or, maybe it was just Emi's way.

Regardless, he was glad the storm clouds of the jujutsu world had cleared up for this small pass of time, allowing him and Emi to resume their 'lessons.' Satoru would never admit he missed her as his 'teacher of life.'

It was cool, you know. Learning how to ride a bike today. Maybe it was fun. Maybe.

He basked in the morning breeze as they approached the convenience store. It was times like these Satoru dreamed about. The Saturday mornings of his youth were so limited these days, he could feel them turning to flashes of nostalgia even in present time.

He was finally forced off his bike as Emi chained it in the rack next to hers. The door chimed happily as they entered the mini mart, the smell of candy and konbini making Satoru's stomach rumble.

With the heavy weight of a Gojo black card in his pocket, he grinned and began swiping item after item from the shelves, only stopping once his arms—and his teeth, couldn't hold onto anything else. As promised, Emi pulled a cup of vanilla soft serve from the ice chest, along with a bag of sour patch, before her and Satoru approached the check out counter.

She hummed along to the pop song coming out faintly from the ceiling speakers before her flip phone chimed in her pocket. Satoru raised a brow when her singing ceased, watching Emi's eyes scan the message before she quickly snapped her phone shut.

"Oo. Who's that?" He asked nosily, holding their plastic bag of food in hand as they left the shop.

The morning chill had already started to burn off by the time the pair found a table outside, Satoru dropping his mass of snacks atop it. Emi pulled out a pair of sunglasses as she sat, flipping her long navy hair over her shoulder as the two basked in the cool breeze. The wind ruffled her locks, the sun made her silver hair beads twinkle—and fuck, Satoru realized he was staring.

"It's just Suguru." She said, squashing all his silent pining like a bug on the wall.

Funnily enough (eh, not to him), she seemed to hesitate on her words, giving him a glance over her shades as she tore open the lid of the vanilla ice cream. Satoru tutted a bit at that. Did she think he'd be upset? Why would he be upset? Him. Everybody shut up...

His fingers suddenly felt clammy as he tried to open his pack of strawberry mochi, forming a snarky, little 'oh' from his mouth as if he didn't care—and he didn't.

"Ah. Good ol' Suguru." He pressed his lips together tightly as the mochi packet refused to open. "What did he say, huh?"

Emi didn't even flinch when the bag gave way under Satoru's passive aggressive force, bursting at the seams before sending strawberry mochi raining atop their heads.

The Gojo boy frowned slightly, plucking the only surviving mochi from the shredded bag.

"Your cattiness on the matter makes me not wanna tell you." Emi eyed him suspiciously through her shades, and Satoru's neck began to feel hot under her gaze.

"Cattiness? Uhhh, as if." He tutted. "Nah, Suguru's my—ya know...."

Best friend. It was a simple two words, yet Satoru's mouth always fell dry whenever he had to say it, whenever he had to say any sorta term of endearment when it came to the important people in his life. While he was spoiled rotten when it came to material things, he never received much affection growing up.

Weaknesses like 'affection' and 'friendship' were reserved for the normies, not for him. It made certain things....hard to admit; out of place and awkward for him if you wanna get technical about it.

But, Suguru....was his best friend. His first friend as well. It was true, and the Gojo boy knew it in his heart. Selfishly, he hoped his 'best friend' would be able to put the obvious pieces together that he did, in fact, hold this title. That way, the unspoken vulnerabilities could remain silent and tucked away in Satoru's chest forever.

Another easy way out of his feelings, another foolish consequence that might one day have repercussions he regrets. Don't remind him.

And since he's so emotionally constipated, he couldn't say a damn word of that—and not just because the mochi was sticking to his gums a little more than usual today. Instead, he pursed his lips, shaking the train wreck of his emotions away with a soft scrunch of his nose. Because feelings really are disgusting, little weak boils on the soul.

Emi huffed softly in amusement to his petty mannerisms. "Oh, good. Glad we cleared that up." She uttered with light sarcasm.

Satoru watched through his glasses as she popped a sour patch into her mouth. Little crystals of sour sugar stuck to her lip balm—specifically, her bottom lip, and his mouth watered at what that might taste like. Her chapstick is cherry flavored, that's one thing about the kiss he definitely didn't forget. Hmm, so combine that with the sour sugar, it might give a sour cherry sorta' taste, and that.....

....well, that just gives Satoru another fantasy to absolutely 'not' imagine tonight.

Trying to quell the perspiration sticking to the hairs at his neck, he cleared his throat and watched with too much interest as Emi sprinkled a few of the candies onto her ice cream. Had this conversation not been about Suguru, he'd definitely have forgotten whatever they'd been talking about, and what's up with that, right? This man needed to gain back some dignity here. He ain't no simp!

"Look, I don't have a problem. 'Kay?" He stubbornly attempted to set the record straight, giving Emi a gloating smirk...

....which slowly started to fall back into tidbits of dazed focus as she lifted the spoon to her lips. The bite of ice cream was just a second away from dripping onto the table, causing her to stick out her tongue and catch the milky drop—

"Never said you had a problem." She chuckled through her bite. "You thought of that all on your own."

Mm. She's such a smart ass, isn't she? Satoru couldn't help but chuckle to himself about it. Eh, hold on, it was more of a scoff that kinda tugged the corners of his lips up. Don't get it twisted, he's definitely not whipped, remember?

Emi's smile flashed brighter, her white teeth showing as she licked the spoon clean. Something about that sparked the forbidden embers in his stomach.

She dipped the spoon back into the ice cream before holding it in his direction. Sharing was nothing new for them. The pair shared spoons, straws, food, even clothes, and Satoru would never admit it was one of his favorite things.

He couldn't tell you why. But, maybe it was part of his need to consume the people he became obsessed with. He wanted their air, their taste; to share whatever they had and experience it exactly through their perspective. When him and Emi shared things, it was a way for him to smell her or taste her without admitting he wanted to.

Feeling extra cheeky, he leaned forward as she wagged the ice cream spoon towards him, keeping his hands grounded to the table before letting his mouth fall open with a silent ask.

Oh yeah, did he also mention he likes it when she feeds him? Shh, the boys can't know about this one. Actually, they can. Let everyone know, and by 'everyone,' he means his only other friend (you know, the one with the bang).

Emi lightly rolled her eyes, but her soft smirk didn't go unnoticed by Satoru as she brought the spoon to his lips. Her sunglasses slid down an inch, and the Gojo boy saw the way her heterochromatic gaze looked deeply below his nose. Almost like she'd given into a temptation she'd been trying to resist.

She pressed her own lips together and wet them, quickly looking away when she caught his blue irises watching.

The moment stirred something in his chest, that beating thing he kept trying to forget about. It radiated tinges of bitter green as he thought about Suguru and if Emi fed him, too—if she'd done anything with him at all.

It hasn't gone unnoticed by him that they've been hanging out together more often during these last few months. Satoru would never admit the curiosity of it all ate away at his brain. And he couldn't help himself whenever he poked and prodded them both, a subtle interrogation even though he knew he had no right.

Guess he was just bracing himself for that day they finally said something he didn't wanna hear. Ah, but ya know, if that day ever came, he'd have no one to blame but himself.

"C'mon, tell me. What did Suguru want?" He asked with a mouthful, starting to become more obvious with his nosy pressing. "Dinner and a movie? A romantic beach stroll at sunset?"

"A nighttime walk in the park to look at the cherry blossoms." Emi corrected laxly, causing Satoru to place a mocking, touched hand to his chest.

"Aww, how sweet. Excuse me while I barf."

He began to fake gag over the table, causing Emi to toss an empty candy wrapper at him. "Ohhh, grow up. It's not like that between Suguru and I."

Whether Satoru was convinced or not, Emi couldn't have been more truthful in that moment.

Suguru was attractive. He was kind, and the Hasegawa girl realized she did share a lot in common with him. But, there was one thing that would always keep him at a distance...

He wasn't Satoru.

No one could be Satoru. And Emi wasn't looking to replace her feelings for him. But...

'You'd be wasting a lot of time waiting for him. And I think it would be a shame for life to pass you by.'

She'd had that conversation with Suguru months ago, but it really struck a nerve in her chest. She didn't want to be that girl—she's never been that girl, the one who pines for a guy who can't make up his mind.

They'd already kissed and both agreed nothing would come of it. Waiting would be pointless. Waiting.....would be pathetic. Satoru may like her, she can admit that much. But, he doesn't like her enough to do anything about it.

He'd never change, and she was mature enough to move past 'puppy love' and continue fostering their friendship.

She still spent days with him. But, now, she also spent days alone. She trained, and hung out with Suguru—and Shoko, and Utahime. Sure, at the end of every day, Satoru would cross her mind. So much so, she'd lose sleep thinking about him and the 'what-ifs' had sorcery and his last name not kept them apart. She'd replay the kiss and contemplate going to his room, but no, she wasn't waiting for him.

And yeah, maybe sometimes she wondered about his love life. He was getting older and more handsome. Women threw themselves at him everyday (even if he really was just a digimon, messy eating dipshit), and while he always laughed it off with a flirty wink, she wondered when he'd finally act on all that attention one day.

She wondered....about the woman who would finally be considered important enough for him to get close to. The person he'd finally bare his entire soul to, not just in body but in spirit as well. The one he'd finally say 'I love you' to and give every bit of his heart to make sure he never lets her go.

It wouldn't be Emi, and she'd be lying if she said that bitter truth didn't leave a slight hole in her chest. But, she cares too much about the Gojo boy to deprive him of good wishes, and even if it hurt, she truly hoped Satoru would find his person one day. He deserves it just as much as everyone else does.

"Uh. What about you though?" She rubbed the back of her neck, suddenly finding her melting ice cream very interesting. "Have you been, you know....dating...anybody?"

She was prying. But, also she was holding her breath, dreading of the day he'd finally say yes.

His shades glinted in the early afternoon sun, Satoru immediately looking away from her as he uttered almost under his breath, "Nah. Don't have time for that."

He said it so passive aggressively, almost like he was bitter about it, and Emi was intrigued.

"Oh....is that the only reason? Because I'm certain you could make time for it if you really—"

"—do you want me to make time for it?" He asked in the voice of Satoru— quiet and a bit more serious.

The air went silent. The warm, dewy breeze passing between them just a bit colder.

Every now and then, their platonic facade would slip and they were back here—not that they ever really left. The tension couldn't be masked every waking second of the day, no matter how hard they both tried to pretend the last few months haven't been killing them.

Because, yes, they kissed. But, the real elephant in the room....was that they knew neither of them were truly over it.

Satoru suddenly found Emi's sunglasses annoying. Because they masked her features and covered her eyes, much like the purpose of his own.

Wordlessly, she set her ice cream cup down, letting out a sigh of fatigue that sounded much too inherent given this topic only just came up a few seconds ago.

"I.....just want you to be happy, Satoru." She said, her voice wistful and almost wanton.

No. Satoru couldn't do this right now....

"Happy as a clam, Em-i." He finalized, his words painfully contradicting the emptiness in his voice.

Emi pursed her lips deflatedly and leaned back in her seat. Satoru's heart began to pulse anxiously faster, hoping they wouldn't have to take such a dangerous topic any further. He was afraid of where it would lead, especially knowing his heart wasn't strong enough to resist her.

The sound of her phone ringing on the table put him outta his misery. He loosed a breath and melted back into his metal chair with relief, watching her grab the device.

"Right, it's Saturday." She looked at the caller i.d. with remembrance, holding up a finger of pause to Satoru before flipping her phone open. "Hey, dad."

Satoru's lips twitched warmly at her tone. Emi talked to her parents every weekend, and he couldn't relate to that—actually wanting to speak to family members. Nah, he couldn't wait to get outta the Gojo house at the first opportunity and never speak to those overbearing dicks ever again.

So it intrigued him—that she genuinely liked her family. Admittedly, he'd become quite curious about what they're like.

"How's jujutsu life treating you these days, sweetheart?" Mr. Hasegawa's deep voice rumbled through the phone.

Emi always described her dad as a 'gentle giant' type. A man who looked and sounded ruthless, but radiated warmth and kindness with every breath. Once again, Satoru could not relate.

"Eh, you know. Good as can be." She shrugged. "I'm just studying right now."

Satoru's jaw dropped in feigned shock at her lie. While she loved her parents, he noticed she lied to them quite a bit. The lies were never anything big, and they were usually about her jujutsu trainings. But, still, these little glimpses into her home life, paired with her rebellious nature, drew him in and made him curious about what kinda girl she was in the Hasegawa clan; her reputation and how she was received.

He'd never admit that he wished he'd had the opportunity to know her when she was a normie; to see her free spirit in action before it was locked in an eternal cage.

"Liar." He coughed quietly, shooting Emi a cheeky grin when she threw a sour patch candy at him.

"Who is that with you?" Her dad asked, causing Satoru to quickly press his lips together in silence.

Emi flipped him her middle finger, deciding to get her pay back by throwing him under the bus.

"It's Satoru Gojo."

Satoru gave her an ugly sneer now, giving Emi a soft kick under the table. Regardless of his curiosities about her clan, he still didn't care for parents. No matter how 'gentle' they claimed to be.

"Hm." Mr. Hasegawa hummed musingly. "I see you're with that boy a lot."

Emi and Satoru's quiet jostling halted slightly at the insinuation. And, given their complicated history over the last few months, it felt more awkward to them than blush-y cute.

"Oh. Uh....no." Emi corrected stiffly, her dad too clueless to pick up on the discomfort.

"Yes."

"Dad, seriously. No...." She almost hushed under her breath, praying he'd let it go.

Attributing her behavior to good ol' teenaged embarrassment, he chuckled heartily and moved on. "Listen, your mother and I miss you dearly, Emi. And with the Hasegawa spring festival next weekend, I think Yaga could spare you a few days to come home. Yes?"

Satoru's ears perked at that. He'd heard about that spring festival. It was an annual weekend celebration hosted by the Hasegawa clan. They extended an invitation to all the others clans, though, the Gojo clan, along with so many others....always refused to attend.

Seventeen-year-old Satoru felt a bit guilty that there was a time, albeit a decade ago, where he laughed off the event as well.

"I'll talk to Yaga about it." Emi nodded before Mr. Hasegawa spoke again—his words indirectly yet clearly directed at Satoru.

"Good. Oh, and feel free to bring your friends. The clan would love to meet them. Formally."

Oof. 'Formally,' huh? Satoru wasn't really a formal typa' guy...

He hummed lazily at the offer and threw his head back towards the blue sky in contemplation.

Is it really time for the whole 'meet the parents' thing? Yeah, he's cooked.

Chapter Text

'Lazy. Disgusting. Soul eaters...'

Just a few of the terms Satoru's heard about the Hasegawa clan over the years.

He's not proud to admit that a long time ago—like...a really long time ago, he believed all that buzz, too. Only because he was a child and never knew anything different. Like, what's a kid who's locked in a bubble supposed to believe other than what he overhears, you know? Not that it's an excuse for his ignorance.

From the age of birth, he'd met every single clan—except the Hasegawas. To him, they were almost like a myth, always spoken about, yet never seen.

Once he realized his own people were full of shit (at the ripe age of seven years old), the insults about the banished clan fell on deaf ears, and rather than hate 'em like everyone else, Satoru became curious about them. Actually, he began to favor 'em, deep down, the more people trashed their name.

Because these outcasts had managed to get everyone's panties in a bunch for, quite literally, doing nothing, and that amused the hell outta him. There were times he even wanted to head to the 'H' manor himself and take a page outta their book on how to piss everyone off.

'Course, he never knew where the place was. Seemed the location of the Hasegawa manor was just as forbidden to speak about as the clan themselves.

It was the only clan village he'd never visited. And, this weekend, he was set to fix that. Even if he's not the biggest fan of going back to his sorcery roots.

"Listen," Emi's voice pulled him out of his thoughts, bringing Satoru back to the half packed duffel bag atop his bed. "I know how you feel about clan stuff and parents. You really don't have to come if you don't want to."

Oof, the offer to bail was kinda tempting, but Satoru couldn't say he was totally dreading the visit. He only first met a Hasegawa in the wild a few years ago and he didn't mind Akana even if she was a cranky lil stinker. She wasn't anything like the other clan kids he'd met, all prissy and concerned about image.

Emi wasn't like that either, and Satoru wondered about what kinda upbringing they seemed to have that was so drastically different from his own.

He wanted to find out for himself. And you didn't hear it from him, but maybe he also wanted to see where Emi grew up and hear her reminisce about all the normie things she used to do. 'Cause, no matter what, he just can't seem to stop living vicariously through her, even if it's just through her memories.

Ahhh, but ya know. What fun would it be to say all that?

"Right. I don't go and have your dad think the honored one is a total wimp? Uhh, yeah no. I'm going." He finalized, giving Emi a sassy look with his bare eyes as he tossed another shirt into his overnight bag.

The Hasegawa girl chuckled, her hair spilling atop Satoru's pillow as she watched him pack. He always loved when she lounged in his bed. Not to be weird, but sometimes (cough, every time) he stuffed his face into the sheets long after she left, chasing her scent as he fell asleep. That's not stalker-ish or anything, right?

"Wow. I didn't know a Gojo boy cared so much about what a Hasegawa thought." Emi mused, twirling his black glasses between her fingers.

"Eh, I don't." He shrugged, wearing a smug grin with his next words. "I'm just there to sign autographs. You're welcome."

The Hasegawa girl grabbed one of the pillows next to her, surprising Satoru with a sneak attack as she chucked it at his face.

The boy handles cursed spirits for a living, but a feather pillow was the thing to finally bring him down as he made an exaggerated show of crashing to the ground. Emi rolled her eyes and peered over the edge of the bed to see him face down, giving his lanky ass a smack when he didn't budge.

"Ohhh, get up. I didn't hit you that hard, ya drama queen." She tutted without sympathy, causing Satoru to cut the shit and slowly roll onto his back.

"Heartless." He clicked his tongue, letting out a lazy 'huuup' as he dragged himself to his feet.

Hmph. No fun to act wounded when he wouldn't get any attention for it.

He whistled softly as he resumed his packing, tossing another pair of pants into his duffel. Now that he thought about it, he wasn't sure how he was supposed to dress for this weekend. Is it, like, a formal thing...? Blah, don't tell him. Already sounds like a drag.

"Hey, so what's this festival all about anyways?" He pursed his lips in question. "Do we, like, chant omens and eat the hearts of children or something? 'Cause that's what I heard, you know."

"Of course not—we eat everyone's hearts, not just the children's." Emi gave him a deadpan tease, the red tinges in her eyes glowing with hues of mischief.

Satoru shrugged. "Eh, whatever. So long as I can dip mine in some sorta' sauce or somethin', I'm good."

Emi's lips twitched with a nostalgic smile before she rolled onto her back, staring up at Satoru's ceiling in reminiscence.

"Ahhh, for real though, our Spring Festival's my favorite time of the year." She sighed whimsically. "It's a three day celebration with food, fireworks, and dancing. We always invite the other clans as a way to, you know, 'extend the olive branch of peace' or whatever. But since they always bail, it's really just a big party for us."

"Hm. Party, huh." Satoru sounded unconvinced. "Yeah so, if your clan 'parties' are anything like mine, we'll all be asleep by seven pm when the birds outside are still chirping."

"Heh, is that so? I'm not sure you can handle a Hasegawa party then." She raised her brows with smug challenge. "Maybe we should set you a curfew."

Satoru's teeth bared in ugly offense before he placed a sassy hand on his hip. "Auhhh? You're joking, right?"

"Nah. I got a reputation to protect and I can't be seen with a dipshit who can't hang." She teased, breaking out into laughter when his jaw hit the floor.

"I see I walked in at the perfect time." A new voice entered the mix, causing Satoru and Emi to pause their jostling and look towards the open door.

"Suguruuu." The duo cheered simultaneously—and also laxly since they just saw him this morning.

Excitement tends to dwindle when you live a whole ten feet away from someone...

Suguru nodded in greeting, taking a seat next to Emi's sprawled frame on the bed. "Satoru's packing?" He quirked a musing brow. "What, Emi, did you finally run him out of town?"

"Ugh, please. I wish."

Satoru put both hands on his hips like one of her sassy aunties, staring Emi down in annoyance. "You'd literally be so lost without me, don't lie."

"Always the pretty ones who are delusional." She muttered before Satoru flashed a dazzling grin.

"So you think I'm pretty?"

Suguru and Emi simultaneously chucked their respective pillows at Satoru's face this time, causing the Gojo boy to stumble backwards—tripping over Emi's shoes lying in the middle of the floor, before crashing straight to his ass.

Satoru groaned and mumbled something, his voice muffled under the weight of two pillows. But, Suguru and Emi ignored him and continued on as normal. A daily occurrence.

"My parents are having a party this weekend." She explained of the Gojo boy's half empty duffel. "Satoru's tagging along."

And, hearing it aloud—with Suguru now in the room, Satoru realized how this weekend could be taken, like, totallyyyy the wrong way. His heart froze at the possible conclusions Suguru might jump to. He didn't want his best friend to get the wrong idea.

After all, he's done a pretty good job over these last few months of....'staying outta the way,' as the black haired boy so bluntly put it. Satoru's been giving Emi and Suguru space to do....whatever it is those two do when they're alone. And, even if doing so eats away at his chest, Suguru seems happier with Satoru for doing it. He doesn't want to ruin that now.

Things have been good lately. Better. Never mind how Satoru feels. That's never been important.

"Uh—Suguru," Satoru wiped the pillows off his face, sobering his mischief a bit as he sat up on the floor, "You should come, too."

Emi blinked a few times in surprise for the invitation. It's not that she would have minded Suguru coming, it's just that....she didn't think about him being there. It didn't even occur to her to invite him herself.

The Geto boy seemed to wear the same look as Emi, rubbing the back of his neck before looking at her a bit sheepishly. "Ah, I wouldn't want to intrude."

Out of politeness, Emi shook her head and smiled. "Hey, no intrusion. My parents did say I could bring my friends." She said before swiping her phone off Satoru's pile of clothes. "I'll ask Shoko if she wants to come as well."

"Don't bother." Suguru waved off with a huff. "Yaga has her stuck in the lab this weekend since she skipped class last week to go see that psychic with the hairy back."

Emi tutted in knowing annoyance. "I told her that guy was a rip off..."

"Yeahhh." The black haired boy pressed his lips together. "Anyways, thanks for the offer about this weekend, but I'm just gonna stick around here. I don't really care for your guys' clan stuff. It gets pretty weird, if you ask me."

Satoru felt the insecurities bubbling in his chest at Suguru's words. It's not the first time his best friend's shown a disdain for the clan stuff, and look Satoru hates that crap just as much as the rest of 'em. But, whether he likes it or not, it's a big part of how he grew up and....how he became the person he is now.

Part of the reason he tries so hard to run from his history is because of the wedge it drives between him and Suguru. It makes him un-relatable, and Satoru's already isolated in life experience as it is.

But, that's what happens when you grow up being worshipped. You have a harder time accepting ostracism and rejection.

Emi, on the other hand, seemed to be an expert at handling that sorta thing.

She shrugged unapologetically, and Satoru found himself in awe at how much she didn't seem to care about Suguru's words.

"Yeahhh, some of it's pretty cult-y, I'll admit. But, there's also a lot of cool culture behind it, too." She said, giving Satoru the comfortability to jump in.

"Mm, right. Like the bedding ceremony?" He snickered, causing Emi to huff and roll her eyes.

"Grow up..."

Satoru didn't mean for it to be an inside 'clan' joke, but judging from the way Suguru blinked cluelessly, not seeming to know what they were talking about, that's how it came out. Guess he was the odd man out now, also not the Gojo boy's intention.

An awkward silence fell over the trio before Suguru cleared his throat.

"I...don't know what that is. And something tells me I don't wanna know." He dismissed with a shake of his head, turning to Emi now. Satoru noticed his voice went softer as he did so. "But, hey, I'd love to take you to my hometown when you get back. There's an arcade there, and it's got that crane game you really like—"

"—Panda Claw??" Emi exclaimed, throwing her head back into the pillows elatedly. "Oh my god, you're kidding."

Suguru chuckled warmly, sprawling out next to her on the bed before scooting closer. "Not kidding. That was my favorite game as a kid, too. I used to play it everyday after school with my grade one friends—"

Satoru coughed quietly, busying himself with packing as the two reminisced on their normie days. He didn't know what 'Panda Claw' was, or what it might be like to play it after school with friends. This is when he was forced to remember he was different. Isolated and—

"Satoru, I bet you'd love Panda Claw." Emi pulled him from his loneliness before it could sink into his bones, looking at the Gojo boy without an ounce of judgement for his lack of normalcy. "We should have an arcade day soon with Shoko and the first years. Winner buys everyone dinner."

"Hey, I like the idea." Suguru smiled, causing Satoru to breathe in relief.

That's better. He's not so far away from everyone else, not when he has Emi to lead him back.

"Eh, sure." He crossed his arms pridefully in an attempt to compensate for his vulnerable thoughts. "You all better have your pockets full though. 'Cause when I win, I'm getting dessert, too."

"Good. That ass of yours could use it." Emi smirked, causing Suguru to chuckle as Satoru flipped her a cheeky middle finger.

Chapter Text

The first thing Satoru noticed about the Hasegawa manor was the absurd amount of time it took to actually get there.

Two connecting train rides and six hours later, their journey still wasn't over. And, honestly, he couldn't say he wasn't surprised. All the other clans were about two hours max away from each other and the temple of the higher ups. Meanwhile, getting to the Hasegawa manor was the equivalent to those stories your grandparents tell you about their treacherous journeys just to get to school.

He couldn't help the big yawn that came from his mouth, watching his breath fog up the glass window of the train. Poking a lazy finger through the dewy residues of his exhaustion, he opted to make a frown-y face in the fog rather than a smiley one.

Emi laughed softly next to him, and Satoru could hear how taxing the journey had been for her as well. He couldn't fathom that she had to do all this nonsense during her normie days if she ever wanted to go into the city. Talk about being isolated. Guess he can relate in a way...

"Sorry. Did I forget to mention my home is, like, seven hours away?" She mused tiredly, rubbing the fatigue out of her heterochromatic eyes.

Satoru hummed and stretched sideways to get his lanky legs more comfortable. He only intended to rest against her shoulder, but didn't care to correct himself when his body dipped lower.

After all, Suguru wasn't here and the train was practically empty. What would the harm be....in getting a little more comfortable, you know? The Gojo boy would never admit he was happy his best friend declined the offer to tag along this weekend.

Emi seemed to silently agree, her fingers nestling in his white locks when the back of his head settled in her lap. Her navy hair curtained his view of the choppy leather train seats, and Satoru's eyes fell closed each time the ends of her locks kissed his cheeks. His next deep inhale was just a bit intentional as her scent of jasmine filled his nostrils.

Truthfully, he didn't mind the ride. All the talking, and knee bumping, and lap resting. She was stuck next to him for seven hours, and honestly, he could get used to that. It wasn't very often these days that he had her all to himself.

His Gojo glasses grew too heavy on his eyes, and Satoru's breath came out cathartic as he removed them and looked up at Emi.

"Hey, I'm curious why your folks chose this spot." He murmured quietly, his barriers unintentionally starting to lower. "Feels pretty inconvenient to live all the way out in nowhere."

Emi's fingers scratched against his scalp absentmindedly. Satoru's pupils almost went cross-eyed.

"We didn't always live out here." Her voice sounded somewhat nostalgic as she glanced out the window. "The Hasegawas acquired this territory about a hundred years ago when one of the other clans banished us."

Satoru scoffed, twirling one of her braids around his finger. "Really? What assholes did that?"

Emi pressed her lips together, watching Satoru's fog face slowly evaporate from the glass window. What point would there be.......to tell him it was his clan that banished hers to the remote edges of Kyoto?

It was a century ago, and neither her nor her clan held any grudge towards the current Gojo generations for the actions of their ancestors. There's no reason to make him feel guilty over something he didn't do.

"Eh, I don't remember." She shrugged, and Satoru furrowed his brows suspiciously.

He can always tell when she's not being truthful. But, for once, he decided not to press. Deep down, he wasn't sure he wanted to know the answer anyways.

The green leaves of spring slowly began to change as the train climbed higher in elevation. And, even if there was still an hour left in their journey, Emi already felt home once the rusted orange and yellow trees began to show themselves.

"The goal was to keep us as far away from Jujutsu territory as possible in hopes we'd simply die off in the mountainous terrains and disappear." She explained, smiling just a bit pridefully at her next words. "Instead, we adapted—much to the other clans' dismay."

Satoru hummed thoughtfully as he continued to thumb over her braid. It was interesting to hear the stories from her perspective. He'd always heard them much differently as a child, but Emi's held a weight of truth none of the other fabricated lies could compare to. She was the only one he could trust in this sorcery mess of a world.

For the first time in his life, he wondered the truth about their ancestor's pasts and why the world chose to outcast the Hasegawas. All of it seems too intense of a punishment for simply being 'weak.' It almost seems like....a facade for the real reason.

"Hm. Kinda jealous." He stretched out further on her lap. "Wouldn't mind it if the higher ups shipped me away from all their bullshit."

Emi laughed, giving his thick hair a tug. "Please. There's no one to terrorize out here. Your big mouth would be back in a day to cause trouble."

Satoru couldn't help but snicker at the truth. Maybe he always did like to run his big mouth. Guess it's true he wouldn't last two days in solitary. He spent enough time being locked away from everyone else.

There was a somber emptiness to his thoughts, one he tried shake away as he focused on Emi's fingers carding through his hair.

"Heh. Yeah, you're probably right."

*

Another forty-five minutes later, the duo were back on their feet, stepping through the wet mossed floor of the forest.

The thick trees drowned out almost the entirety of sunlight above, and the cold dewy air was a vast difference from the warm breeze of Tokyo's spring. Though, Satoru didn't mind the little hike after seven hours of sitting. His lanky legs needed the stretch.

Crunching through the leaves, they came upon a measly looking iron gate marked with an 'H'. The black paint was rusted, and it looked fairly dilapidated and abandoned. There were no buildings around and the clearing looked pretty lackluster.

He whistled at the mediocre sight and asked, "Huh. This it...?" Holding his tongue of any privileged sassy mockery.

Emi seemed to sense it, looking back at him with a knowing smirk before she slowly opened the gate...

"Hah. Not even close. Follow me."

Satoru raised a brow of question as she passed through the gate. Mostly because it didn't look like there was a place to follow her to. The dirt road ahead looked practically erased under dead leaves and vines. There was too much foliage in the way to make him think a path lied behind it.

But, Emi wanted him to follow, and even if the destination was a pit of fire, Satoru would go with her.

He grabbed her extended hand, allowing himself to be dragged blindly into the foliage. Darkness consumed him from every angle. He couldn't see a thing, grabbing Emi's hand tighter to ensure she didn't get separated. Branches scraped at his sides, and even if it was getting weird, Satoru never second guessed her, waiting for all the ugliness to clear away and reveal whatever it was she loved most about this forest. He knew it was coming.

And, by god, it did.

The last branch poked into his spine before he was pulled free of the tightly packed trees, thrust into....what looked to be.....an alternate universe. One so much more stunning than his own.

Whereas just a few aspens were a little brown from the train window, the leaves now exploded with fall, vibrant in rusty reds and oranges that were almost too bright for his six eyes. Even with his glasses back on. The air smelled of cinnamon and tangerines, and a grand stone path lied ahead of them now, lined on both sides with countless of those thick trees that, no doubt, touched the heavens.

It was much like his infinity in a way. So grand, yet so isolated from everyone else. So loud with colors, but so quiet with sound. Awestruck and no one to share it with...

Except, now he did have someone to share it with. Much like Emi finally had someone to share her home with—her own version of infinity.

"Woaaahhh...." He drawled out softly, letting his soft lips part with just a little surprise.

For once, he was speechless as he took it all in, allowing the Hasegawa girl to carefully remove his glasses from his eyes before she melted her shoulder to his own.

"This....is it." She smiled with a blossoming pride that made Satoru's heart swell, pulling him forward into her own little paradise.

Her steps hit the pavement lighter than he'd seen since she arrived at Jujutsu Tech. The forever autumn breeze welcomed them home with a kiss as they approached the majestic torii at the end of the stone path, and this time, Satoru was eager to pass through those arches.

It led them to the very top of a winding, sloped street, presenting the perfect view of the Hasegawa village. The summits peeked out over the horizon, capped with snow and swirling fog. Even if the skies were grey, the bright colors of the foliage acted like the sun, lighting up the manor with vibrancy.

The buildings began to peek through the trees, and while most of the other manors showed their age with their ancient-like structures, the Hasegawas were so much different from anything Satoru had seen in the clans.

The roofs, the stone, everything looked hand carved, something he could have never imagined at his own manor. No, the Gojos had servants for centuries, building his clan village with their own blood, sweat, and tears. The Gojo manor faced east to ensure it soaked up every ounce of sun, but somehow, Satoru always felt cold there.

But, here, something blossomed in his chest. A sort of nostalgic warmth for something he couldn't put his finger on. Something he'd never had before, but he longed for it anyways. It was instinctual to let his head fall back with the next breeze, and suddenly the world around him opened up. The village, the trees, the mountains; all of it extended for miles, and for now, he understood what it felt like to be free.

This wasn't the Jujutsu society he despised for so long, that much he could feel. No, this was something....entirely different.

Him and Emi walked down the sloped path that led into the village, her navy air unbound and flowing behind her. Ponds of koi danced underneath the arched wooden bridge they crossed and the first signs of civilization began to show as they entered the neighborhood of buildings. Houses and shops lined both sides, chimney smoke slowly wafting from a few. Sounds of laughter filled the quaint air, smells of food made Satoru's stomach grumble, and simple existence never looked so interesting to him...

...Normie existence.

Feeling a plethora of watching eyes from the shadows, he now began to notice the people around him. Men, women, even those pesky, little kids he can't stand. Many of them shared Emi's features, such as her dark skin or navy hair. But, Satoru immediately noticed, that none of them had her eyes.

Two amber brown ones, yes. Two red ones, sure. But, never one of each.

Her presence started to gather attention as they walked through the village, and Satoru could feel the weight of her identity here. People gasped and froze in their tracks. They whispered, many of them bowed—and none of it was for him.

What shocked him even more was to see how used to the attention she was. She'd fallen back into her responsibilities as the clan's symbol of hope, something Satoru understood well even if he never took it seriously himself, watching her give nods of reassurance and soft smiles to everyone she passed.

So many times, he called her a nobody, and even thought her a nobody in the beginning. And, yet, these people bowed to her. She had every chance—every right to shove it in his face and tell Satoru of how it really was. But, never once did she flaunt it or brag.

He walked with her side by side, giving her shoulder a little nudge with his own. "So when were you gonna tell me you were, like, a big deal here, huh?" He whispered, only half teasing with the question.

He knew she was the clan leader's daughter, but when you're Satoru Gojo, no one else's title can ever touch you. Right now though, he feels a little differently even if it's just for today. His blue eyes and white hair are unmistakable, no doubt. But, unlike the other clans, no one's fawning over him like a god.

In fact, they don't seem to care at all. Satoru's never experienced this before—no expectations or responsibilities. He can feel the permanent weight of the world melting off his shoulders.

The watching eyes around them grew more curious when Emi gently tugged him along by his wrist, and he'd never admit he felt a tinge of pride about it.

"Eh, I didn't really see a point in bragging," She shrugged, looking back at him with a light smirk. "Not to mention, the look on your face right now is priceless."

The moment was interrupted as a duo of children came barreling through the street, laughing and shoving each other before running directly into Satoru and Emi. Satoru groaned slightly at the brats, but Emi chuckled, steadying the shoulders of one of the children before a woman ran over—looking utterly horrified.

"Hiyoko! That's the clan leader's daughter, you must apologize!" She reprimanded, giving the boy a light thump in the back of the head before turning to Emi with a bow. "I'm so sorry, miss."

"Hah. Please, this thing is hardly a 'miss'" Satoru teased before Emi gave him a light elbow in the side.

"No harm done." She said to the mother, giving her and the brats a polite nod.

They parted from the path, presenting into a simultaneous bow that had Satoru amused. Him and Emi didn't get more than a few steps before a voice from behind grabbed their attention.

"Do my eyes fail me? Or has my beautiful niece finally returned?" A woman said, a bright smile spreading on her lips.

Satoru couldn't decipher her age upon a first glance. Her curly navy hair and dark skin looked flawless of any evidence that aging would provide. But, she walked with a cane, her leg holding a slight limp as she slowly approached the duo.

Emi's eyes glimmered with familiarity for the woman, brushing past Satoru to envelope her in a hug. "Hello, auntie." She uttered softly, squeezing her eyes shut in reminiscence.

Satoru lowered his eyes to the ground a little awkwardly to give her some privacy. He realized she showed more emotion here, not so dismissive and nonchalant like she tended to be at Jujutsu High. To be honest, he didn't really know how to handle it, but he liked it.

Her aunt chuckled and patted Emi's back, pulling away from the hug to assess her. "My, look at these muscles of yours. You've gotten even stronger."

Emi chuckled a little sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck as she turned to Satoru. "Well, I can't take all the credit for that. I had a little help from this guy here." She said, lightly tugging Satoru forward by his wrist. "Auntie, this is Satoru Gojo."

Instinctively, Satoru waited for the crowd to gasp now that his presence had been announced, but all he heard were crickets chirping from the tree bark. Heh, nice.

"'Sup." He nodded at 'auntie' laxly, giving her a lazy grin as he shoved a hand in his pocket.

"Hm. A Gojo in the wild." Her amber eyes looked him over before a welcoming smile tugged at her lips.

"Uh-huh. The one and only." He announced in a musing mockery of his own title, causing Auntie to chuckle.

"You've come quite a long way from home to be here, boy. You might be the first Gojo to ever cross foot into Hasegawa territory in over a century."

"Eh, their loss, right?" Satoru shrugged, glancing around the trees once more. "It's a pretty cool place ya got here. Very orange."

Auntie titled her head at Satoru curiously. "I couldn't agree more. You must be special if Emi invited you all the way here. She's never invited anyone to the manor before."

The Hasegawa girl grit her teeth together, shooting a look at her aunt to quiet down. But, the damage had already been done.

"Hauuuhhh, is that so?" Satoru gasped over-dramatically, brushing past Emi like he owned the place. "Well, auntie, I'm glad you asked. 'Cause between you and I, she's, like, madly in love with me. A little obsessive, really."

Emi groaned and yanked Satoru back by his wrist like he was on a leash, ignoring the slight burn in her cheeks when he snickered smugly.

It wasn't a matter of 'if', but 'when' she'd regret bringing him here. But, even she was surprised that it only took five minutes.

"Don't listen to anything he says. Poor thing doesn't get out much." Emi chided, causing Satoru to shimmy and wiggle awkwardly as she pinched his ribs. "Any idea where my parents might be?"

Auntie's eyes glimmered musingly as Satoru and Emi jostled, choosing not to voice whatever thoughts were brewing in her mind. "Oh, you know your father. He's in love with that damn garden of his. Your poor mother thinks he loves the trees more than her sometimes."

Emi blew a familiar breath through her lips. Sounds like her parents haven't changed much...

"Guess we'll head there now then. Satoru can't wait. He loves meeting parents." She teased, causing the Gojo boy to sneer at her softly before they went on their way.

He'd never admit that deep down, his gut twisted a bit at meeting this particular set of parents.

Enough time had passed where Akana Hasegawa's body had become one with the earth, but the memories of her final moments were still a fresh stain of blood in Satoru's mind. He could feel the eerie residues of her presence here, and even if Emi had forgiven him long before he knew it, he wasn't sure that undeserved grace extended to her parents.

Part of the reason he was hesitant to come here was having to relive his mistakes all over again. But, he supposed it was a penance well deserved for costing the Hasegawas the life of their eldest daughter.

It was his fault, and he'd take whatever punishment....whatever shame they gave him.

Ah. Would you look at that....

His own thoughts gave him a realization, one that made him feel just a little empty. His willingness to finally face his demon was a sign of his blossoming maturity, he supposed...

And to Satoru, that just meant another piece of his youth had died.

*

A/N: the lovebirds are growing up.

Chapter Text

Emi felt like a stranger walking through the door of her old home.

It had been two years since she'd been back. Two years since she'd said her last goodbyes to Akana's spirit and left her normie life behind. She never believed for a second she'd have the luxury of returning. Taking her sister's place as a sorcerer was more of a death sentence than hopeful promise.

So it felt out of place to open the iron gate that led to the courtyard of her home, Satoru following closely behind her. He'd been uncharacteristically quiet during the short walk to the house and Emi knew why. Over the two years she'd come to know Satoru, she learned all of his languages, especially the words he didn't say.

She hoped this weekend would heal the weighted guilt he unfairly placed upon his own shoulders so that he might finally set himself free.

Flowers and trees of all kinds filled the courtyard as Emi and Satoru strolled through the endless gardens—her father's pride and joy. She held his clammy hand tightly before clearing away the hanging curtain vine, her breath stalling at the sight.

There was her mother, sitting in her usual rocking chair, bottle feeding one of the many kittens in the home. Not a single stray animal existed in the village thanks to her.

And like she imagined every night, her father was kneeling in his garden, humming a soft song, one of the lullabies he always sang to Emi and Akana as he watered the tomato plant. His royal robes and jewels were nowhere to be found, and they never were. Instead, he wore his usual shirt and pants, his fingers caked with gardening soil exactly the way he always loved it.

This right here was what Emi fought for. What she was so willing to die for. Her own slice of paradise in the dark, ruthless world of sorcery. Is the sacrifice of one individual worth it so that so many others can have peace? Emi sure thinks so.

If her mother and father, or even her auntie had the strength to channel the Hasegawa technique, they would take her place in a heartbeat. For years, they tried, and each failure....each scream of impotent frustration from her father broke her heart—and Akana's even if her sister never had the humility to admit it.

But, this was worth it. This was Emi's peace and she'd do everything within her power to protect it. Even if it meant giving up her own life to do so.

The pair didn't notice them yet, and a tight squeeze around her fingers brought her attention to Satoru, seeing his face had gone grim and morbidly pale. Even if he tried to put on a blank facade, Emi could see his six eyes reliving the trauma and feel his pulse quickening through their joined hands.

They couldn't hide from each other. It was both a blessing and a curse.

Slowly and quietly so they remained unseen, she lowered the curtain vine, turning to Satoru before cupping his cheeks into her hands.

"It's okay." She whispered, causing him to brush off her coaxing with a shake of his head.

"Nah, I shouldn't be here." He uttered, taking the accountability of the universe onto his breaking shoulders. "Not when it's 'cause of me that she....you know...."

He couldn't even say her sister's name, and to be quite honest, he looked ready to hurl just thinking it. So rarely does Satoru show a glimpse of the demons living in his head. And when he does, his eyes always flash with a panicked, shameful reminder that he's human, too. Heaven forbid such a thing, right?

The platonic barriers they'd built over the last few months began to crumble, the foundation coming shaky from the first stone to be cast. Emi whispered a coaxing 'shh' and snaked her arms around his tense shoulders, pulling him close and burying her face into his neck.

He smelled like the spiced apples of her village and the detergent from the jujutsu dorms. And even if she was standing in the courtyard of her childhood home, Satoru's presence brought a sort of nostalgic comfort that no one or nothing else could ever replicate. She had more than one home, she supposed. Though she couldn't ever admit it out loud.

"Not every bad thing in this world is your fault." She murmured, and Satoru exhaled tersely at his unwilling vulnerability.

No one else in his life ever gave him affirmations like this. No one ever gave him support because he's the one person in the world who's not supposed to need it. But, he needed it. God, he did.

Really though, he needed her.

'Gojo' had been left at the Hasegawa gate as Satoru buried his face into her hair. He could feel her carrying his soul, lifting it from the deepest pits within himself and holding it up. Right now, she held up the world for him, just like he always wished someone would.

He was at her mercy—no, he always was.

"Come with me." She whispered coaxingly into his ear. "Trust me."

Her voice was like a siren call to him, one he couldn't ever ignore. He could count the people he trusted in this world on two fingers and Emi knew it. She was always so careful with him because of it, always treated his soul with a fragility Satoru wasn't used to. It made him feel small in a way he liked. Weak, but right now, it was....okay.

The vines and flowers around them provided sanctuary as he gathered himself, sighing almost wantonly before allowing her to grab both of his hands.

Emi's eyes reassured him once more before she lifted the curtain vine again, calling out to her parents before Satoru could turn on his heel and bail.

"Mom. Dad."

The Gojo boy felt like dying when two pairs of Hasegawa eyes looked their way. It reminded him of that dreadful night the Hasegawas came to Jujutsu High to collect Akana's remaining items from her room. They'd seen him then. His presence was unmistakable and they knew it was because of him that their eldest died such a pointless death.

And he said absolutely nothing to them at that time. Nothing at all because he was too cowardice. Too immature and....afraid to face his own mistakes.

And now he feels it all again. He feels fifteen years old again, right back to that dreadful night.

Emi's father blinked a few times as if his eyes deceived him before he slowly rose to his feet. His watering can slipped from his hands when he registered Emi's presence, almost stepping atop his fruitful tomato plant as he stumbled out of the garden.

He had to be almost seven feet tall as he approached the pair, his awestruck, amber eyes glistening as he grabbed Emi's shoulders.

"Oh, my dear. I've waited so long for you." He chuckled tearfully, enveloping her frame in the warmest hug.

Once again, Satoru's eyes awkwardly found the cobblestone floors. Never in his entire life had either of his parents given him a hug, especially not one like that. Never had they waited for him simply because they missed him.

Being a son is not something he was made for.

Emi's mother was quick to approach as well, and Satoru noticed immediately where Akana Hasegawa gathered her ice cold disposition from. But, even if Mrs. Hasegawa looked heartless, her nursing of sick, stray kittens gave her compassion away.

"We missed you, sweetheart." Mrs. Hasegawa whispered, giving Emi a warm one-handed hug as she held onto the kitten with the other.

Satoru regretted clearing the dust from his throat, gathering the attention of her parents before he'd prepared himself.

He was a deer in the headlights as Mr. Hasegawa bore his amber eyes into his blue ones, the soft mountain breeze ruffling Satoru's white—unmistakably Gojo white hair back from his forehead. His lack of social skills made him unable to read such a blank expression on the man's face, and honestly, Satoru would've felt better if he at least looked angry. He was very familiar with that emotion.

"I see you brought your friend." Mr. Hasegawa said calmly, keeping his gaze on Satoru as Emi introduced him.

"Yeah, I did." Emi nodded, placing a hand on his back. "This...is Satoru Gojo."

Normally, his name held an automatic aura of power behind it. But, from the nonchalant indifference in the Hasegawas' eyes, an annoying trait Emi seemed to inherit from her parents, Satoru felt stripped of his invincibility. Right now, he was bare and it was nauseating.

"Of course. I know who you are." Mr. Hasegawa's voice held neutrality, tilting his head at Satoru curiously.

And for the first time, the Gojo boy felt himself shrinking back from the gaze of a stranger.

For as long as he can remember, he's been known as the problem child among the clans. He was famous for always turning his nose up at the first inkling of order and authority. His disdain for sorcery and tradition gave him a snarky, unpleasant reputation that had every clan leader slumping their shoulders whenever his cocky, obnoxious disposition meddled in something it shouldn't.

That was always how he liked it, because deep down, that was how he could keep his distance; his symbolic reputation for what he's meant to represent.

But, right now, he couldn't crack a joke even if he wanted to. He was the epitome of strength, and yet, these people saw right through him. He couldn't hide his weakness from them, not when they would forever be reminded of his own costly errors every time they saw his face.

It's part of what drove him crazy. And as much as he hated to admit it, Satoru believed he'd always have a weak spot when it came to the Hasegawa family. Akana was the first person to ever die because he wasn't strong enough to save her, and.....you never forget your first.

His heart began to stutter, and he desperately wished to yank his glasses from his pocket so he could hide his face. But, he wasn't fifteen....or even sixteen years old anymore. He'd had two years to wrestle with his demons, and whether he was ready or not, it was time to finally face his own consequences.

His blue eyes were dulled with guilt as he slowly lowered his head into a bow—the first clan leader he'd ever bowed to in his entire life. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple as he looked at the garden of flowers below him, trying to focus on those rather than the weighted silence in the air.

After two painful pounds of his pulse inside his eardrums, he slowly straightened back up, meeting the eyes of Emi's father emptily—a mimic of that open gash that forever existed inside his chest.

"It was my mistake, what happened with....your eldest." He admitted a bit vaguely. Saying her name right now might make him puke. "So.....uh. I'll.......take responsibility and accept whatever punishment you'd like to give me for that, I guess."

Is that how you do it? The whole 'respect' thing? Ugh, not like he'd know...

He chewed his bottom lip and waited for the fireworks, whatever those might be. Maybe some sorta humiliation ritual, or giving him a good beating in front of the others. It's what any of the other clans woulda' done, to have the infamous Gojo boy practically offer 'em his neck. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity to make a statement. Hell, it might even put the Hasegawa family back on the map in the sorcery world if they—

"Punishment?" Mrs. Hasegawa uttered in confusion, scratching the ears of the purring kitten in her arms.

Satoru blinked a few times in question, feeling his heart relaxing when Emi gave him a little smile and nudge in the arm. The sound of Mr. Hasegawa's deep chuckle had him tensing almost suspiciously—because clan leaders never laugh, and what was so funny anyways?

Satoru turned to the man when he placed a warm hand on his shoulder.

"Son, relax and accept your welcoming gift." Emi's father beamed, holding a little box in his free hand.

The Gojo boy's jaw dropped slightly in shock, making an ugly face that had Emi snorting softly. "Huh? Uhhhh. Did you say....welcoming gift...?" He asked, speaking to Emi even though it was her father's words.

He was, like, wayyy off his game right now...

Emi sensed his discomfort, giving his lower back a little rub as Mr. Hasegawa opened the box.

It was a ring—ahhh, don't get ahead of yourself. Not a ring like that. But, rather, a ring like Emi's, almost identical to the ten rings she wears on her fingers. It was shining of pure silver, and Satoru could see the hues of imbued cursed energy glowing around it.

But, even more than that, Satoru noticed a little carving on the inside of the band, pulling it out and tilting his head curiously as he read the little inscription...

Ikigai.

'Find one's purpose.' Satoru remembers the meaning. It's the same word carved into Emi's katana—a Hasegawa quote, Satoru was coming to realize.

"Woah..." He murmured with genuine awe, hesitating on which finger he should put the ring on.

Mr. Hasegawa smiled, giving Satoru's pinky finger a soft tap. "I know a little support item such as this might not be needed for a boy of your stature. But, I welded and imbued it with cursed energy myself. Just a reminder....of how grateful we are to you. Should you ever need to remember it."

Satoru blinked a few times in surprise. 'Grateful' was not on the list of words he was expecting to hear tonight.

The kitten in Mrs. Hasegawa's arms meowed before she handed it to her husband and grabbed Satoru's hand. "What you did for our daughter is more than anyone else in your position would have done. You brought her home, and our family will forever be indebted to you for doing so."

Satoru's shoulders suddenly felt just a tad less heavy as if something had disappeared. It had him wondering if a curse had been sitting there the whole time and he just never noticed.

He looked down at the ring once more, inhaling deeply as he felt the essence of Akana's spirit living in this house. Though, it no longer felt eerie to him. Nostalgic, yes. Painful, for as long as he lived. But, no longer....haunting.

It was during moments like this when he didn't know what to say. When people showed him true, unadulterated kindness. When they treated him like a person. It was vulnerable, it was awkward, and his mouth always went dry.

He swallowed the weight in his throat, trying to gain back some of his snarky defense mechanisms. "Huh. Wait, so you're not gonna whip me....or, like, harvest my organs or somethin'?"

The heaviness in the air lightened as Mr. Hasegawa laughed heartily—and Mrs. Hasegawa cracked a small chuckle.

"Do you want them to whip you?" Emi asked teasingly before her father chimed in.

"Ah. Whipping, no. As for harvesting your organs, Satoru, we do need a protein for the soup tonight."

Satoru pressed his lips together and nodded musingly along with the joke. It's clear to see where Emi gets her humor from.

"Michio, don't scare the boy." Mrs. Hasegawa reprimanded her husband lightly. "Look at him, poor thing is already about to piss himself."

Emi snickered as Satoru's jaw hit the floor, the Gojo boy slowly gaining back his sassy disposition as he placed a hand on his hip.

"Woah, hold up. I am not about to piss myself." He corrected with a sneer. "I was just trying to do the traditional thing or whatever and let you smack me around a little. Don't clan people loveee all the discipline stuff?"

Mr. Hasegawa shrugged in agreement, wiping the gardening soil from his hands. "Well, Gojo, I think you'll learn quickly that we aren't a traditional kind of clan around here." The man said, leaning back all too casually against the iron gate of his courtyard. "Those traditions are quite silly if you ask me."

Emi had prepared Satoru for the type of man her dad was. But, based on his experiences with the other clans, the Gojo boy would be lying if he said he hadn't already made up his mind before coming here. He was a 'seeing is believing' sorta guy.

Ah. But, now that he's seen things for himself....

He's starting to understand what she was talking about. He's starting to understand....why she likes this place so much.

"Hm. Yeah, you're tellin' me..." He uttered, feeling himself starting to relax in the present of her parents.

Mr. Hasegawa smiled, turning his attention to Emi now. "Sweetheart, you two had a long journey here. Why don't you show Satoru to his room and come back at seven for dinner. Yes?"

Emi nodded and gave Satoru's shoulder a small bump before heading towards the house. The Gojo boy followed after her—but not before stopping in his tracks when he felt the icy silver of the ring still in his hand.

He thumbed over the engraving once more, barely allowing a smile to twitch on his lips as he slowly slipped it over his pinky finger.

'Ikigai.' From the moment he was born, Satoru's fate was already decided by everyone else. He never had a choice in what his purpose was. But, sometimes, it's nice to imagine if he'd had....what he would've chosen.

Ah, there he goes. Dreaming again. Silly human things, yeah. But, sometimes, he just can't help himself...

Especially, when he's with Emi.

Chapter Text

The Hasegawa home was different than any of the other clan houses Satoru had seen.

The terrain was difficult. Incredibly foggy and mountainous with uneven sloped inclines at every turn. But, as Emi said, her clan adapted and turned their conditions of banishment into their own personal paradise.

For years and without having visited themselves, the other clan leaders believed the Hasegawas struggled through poverty in these highlands. Satoru couldn't help but laugh as he thought of their old, shriveled faces if they were to ever discover the truth.

Of course, that would mean they'd actually have to come here, which makes the scenario incredibly unlikely.

Not that he minded. A place like this shouldn't be shared with just anyone. Carved entirely by hand, the house was huge, possibly even bigger than the main home of the Gojo manor, holding at least eight different wings inside. His mother would have a fit if she ever heard him say such a thing, especially about the Hasegawas, no less. That brings a little smirk to Satoru's lips, he always loved it when his mother had a big ol' cow.

Rather than cut down the surrounding trees in the area to make room, much of the thick, sturdy bark served as foundational pillars in the home that connected the walls together. The pagoda style roofs were a mixture of black and dark red, blending into the colorful fall leaves around them. Much of the forest was left untouched, simply intertwined into the conjoined courtyards dispersed around the manor.

The black stone floors echoed beneath their feet as Satoru and Emi walked down one of the low lit corridors. It led them to a set of stepping stones which Emi strolled across effortlessly. Following behind, Satoru noticed the fruitful koi and lily pond surrounding their path, and the deep green bamboo forest consuming them on both sides. 'Mystical' wouldn't be enough to describe it.

The path brought them to an entirely different part of the house. So secluded, it might as well be its own entity.

Emi turned to the Gojo boy when she grabbed the knobs of the double door entrance, slowly creaking them open as she said, "This is my wing of the house."